IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0     ^  ^  I 


I.I 


2.5 


(>«    |12 


J  2.2 


11-25  111111.4 


1.6 


^ 


/a 


ai 


^. 


/A 


'/ 


Photographic 

^Sdences 

Corporation 


•n   '/f 'T  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)872-4503 


|\ 


^S^ 


■1>^ 


:\ 


\ 


% 


V 


c^ 


"^^ 


•«^ 


% 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  canadien  de  microreproductions  historiques 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notes/Notes  techniques  et  bibiiographiques 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
original  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  be  bibliographically  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  imagos  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checked  below. 


□    Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 

□    Covers  damaged/ 
Couverture  endommag6e 

□    Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaurie  et/ou  pellicul6e 


n 

D 
D 
D 
D 

n 


D 


Cover  title  missing/ 

Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 

Coloured  maps/ 

Cartes  g6ographiques  en  couleur 

Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 

Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 
Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 


Bound  with  other  material/ 
ReliA  avec  d'autres  docriments 

Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

La  reliure  serrie  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distortion  ie  long  de  la  marge  intirieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajouties 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissent  dans  le  texte, 
mais,  lorsque  cela  6tait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  At6  filmies. 


□    Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  suppl6mentaires: 


L'Institut  a  microfilm^  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  6tA  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sont  peut-Atre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dans  la  m6thode  normale  de  filmage 
sont  indiqu6s  ci-dessous. 

□   Coloured  pages/ 
Pages  de  couleur 

□   Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommag6es 

□    Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Pages  restaur6es  et/ou  pellicuides 

I — 1    Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 


Pages  d6colortes,  tacheties  ou  piquies 

Pages  detached/ 
Pages  ddtachdes 


to 


T^ 
pc 
of 
fll 


Oi 
b« 
th 

Si( 

ot 
fir 
si< 
or 


r^    Showthrough/ 


Transparence 


□    Quality  of  print  varies/ 
Quaiitd  in6gale  de  I'impression 

I — I    Includes  supplementary  material/ 


D 


Comprend  du  materiel  supplimentaire 

Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Edition  disponible 

Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une  pelure, 
etc.,  ont  «t6  filmAes  A  nouveau  de  fapon  A 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


T^ 

sh 
Tl 

wl 

M 
dil 

en 
b« 
ri( 

rei 
m( 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  film*  au  taux  de  reduction  indiquA  ci-dessous. 


10X 

14X 

18X 

22X 

26X 

XX 

J 

12X 

16X 

20X 

24X 

28X 

jZX 

ails 

du 

difier 

jne 

lage 


Th«  copy  filmed  h«r«  hu  b««n  reproduced  thank* 
to  tho  gont'Otity  of: 

Library  Division 

Provincial  Archives  of  British  Columbia 

Tho  imagoa  appearing  hare  are  the  beat  quality 
poaaibie  conaldering  the  condition  and  legibility 
of  the  original  copy  and  in  Iteeping  with  the 
filming  contract  specif icationi. 


L'exemplaire  film*  fut  reproduit  grAce  A  la 
gAnArosit*  de: 

Library  Division 

Provincial  Archives  of  British  Columbia 

Let  images  suivantes  ont  AtA  reproduites  avec  ie 
plus  grand  soin.  compta  tenu  de  la  condition  at 
de  la  nettet*  de  I'exemplelre  film*,  et  en 
conformit*  avec  les  conditions  du  contra .  de 
filmage. 


Original  copies  in  printed  paper  covers  are  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  last  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, or  th.   bacic  cover  when  eppropriate.  Ail 
other  original  copies  are  flilmed  beginning  on  the 
first  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  ending  on  the  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  illustrated  impression. 


Les  exemplaires  originaux  dont  la  couvertura  en 
papier  est  imprimis  sont  fiimis  en  commen^ant 
par  ie  premier  plet  et  en  terminant  soit  par  la 
dernlAre  pege  qui  comporte  une  emprainte 
d'impresslon  ou  d'iliustration,  soit  par  Ie  second 
plat,  salon  Ie  cas.  Tous  las  autres  exemplaires 
originaux  sont  fiimis  en  commen^ant  par  la 
premiere  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impresslon  ou  d'iliustration  at  an  terminant  par 
la  derniire  page  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 


The  last  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  -^^  (meaning  "CON- 
TINUED"), or  the  symbol  V  (moaning  "END  "). 
whichever  applies. 


Un  des  symboies  suivants  apparaitra  sur  la 
derniAra  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  selon  Ie 
cas:  Ie  symboie  — »>  aignifie  "A  SUIVRE ',  Ie 
symbols  V  signifie  "FIN  ". 


Meps,  pistes,  charts,  etc.,  mey  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
methcd: 


Les  cartas,  planches,  tsbieaux,  etc.,  peuvent  Atre 
filmAs  A  des  taux  de  reduction  diffArents. 
Lorsque  Ie  document  est  trop  grand  pour  Atre 
reproduit  en  un  seul  clichA,  il  est  filmA  A  partir 
de  Tangia  supArieur  gauche,  de  gauche  A  droits, 
et  de  haut  en  bas,  en  prenant  Ie  nombre 
d'images  nAcesseire.  Les  diagrammes  suivants 
iilustrent  la  mAthode. 


rrata 
o 


pelure, 
1  A 


n 


S2X 


1 

2 

3 

1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

I 

I 


/,iff/"./0^.  i/7/.iy  /    vA'i  A' A' 

V,,,„     //,,    (»,ivii. ill    I'm  Ink-   //«    //o    /'//'./."'"'/    /^       (,0...    ■  1/ 


/J 


// 


!  ARVEK'S    TRAVELS 


zm 


WISCONSIN. 


T%&m   TSB 


T  li  1 RD    I  O  ^  TIOH'  EDITION 


PRINTED  B\    l>«SJt«#  i&OTHSBS. 

He.  is*  r^.  MMMMftt 


M' 


I  -    ■  -         -I* V  .*    *; 


* 


/►«*.*,./■»•  '*.    Iv*!**'!*.*****'^'   »     J*/«.^. 


^i'-,,.     .i-rfrWVnMl    *    '.  ■>    fV" 


i    » 


CARVER'S    TRAVELS 


IN 


WISCONSIN. 


..^  V 


FROM    THE 


f> 


THIRD    LONDON   EDITION. 


NEW-YORK: 
PRINTED   BY  HARPER  &  BROTHERS, 

NO.  82  CLIFF-STREET. 


183  8. 


iB8 


A  D  V  E  R  T  I  S  E  M  E  N  T. 


In  prcscntin£»  to  llic  American  public  a  literal  reprint  of 
the  third  J.ondon  Edition  of  Carver's  Travels  into  the 
('hippnwa,  Winnebago.  Sionx,  and  other  Indian  Countries, 
now  embraced  in  the  Wisconsin  Territory,  the  publishers 
feel  assured  tliat  they  render  an  acceptable  service  to  all 
classes  of  Readers. 

The  motives  which  prompted  the  Journey  are  set  forth 
by  the  Author  in  the  Introduction.  The  character  of 
Jonathan  (Carver,  enter()rising,  sanguine,  observant,  yet 
prudent  and  unpretending,  is  impressed  upon  the  pages  of 
his  narrative  ;  whilst  the  minor  objects  of  sellish  interest, 
scarcely  allowed  to  obtrude  themselves  on  the  notice  of  the 
Reader,  are  freed  of  all  otrencc,  and  elevated  by  their 
association  with  that  lofty  public  spirit,  the  constant  aim  of 
which  was  to  ncbievn  an  important  benefit  for  his  country. 
That  such  a  man  should  live  unrequited, and  die  in  broken- 
hearted penury,  may  cause  more  regret  than  surprise  to 
those  who  recollect  to  what  lluctuating  influences  the 
destinies  of  England  were  committed  during  the  war  of 
the  Revolution. 

But  amid  his  disappointments  and  his  privations, 
Jonath...!  Carver  still  was  cheered  by  the  esteem  and 
friendship  of  men,  alike  distinguished  for  public  and  for 
private  worth ;  for  penetration  and  for  learning.  Sir 
Joseph  Banks,  a  name  dear  to  Science,  Literature,  and 
Philanthropy,  was  his  patron  and  friend;  and  John 
Coakley  Lettsom,  who  long  stood  in  the  foremost  ranks 
of  the  Medical  Profession  of  London,  and  is  well  remem- 


■JJ9 


i 


[     iv     ] 

bcrcti  by  many  of  tlic  elder  physicians  of  our  own  country, 
nut  only  gave  to  liim  the  solace  of  his  skill,  and  the  aids  of  an 
active  and  warm-hearted  henevoletice,  l)ut  rendered  a  w(dl- 
nieritetl  tribute  to  his  memory,  l)y  j)ul)lii«liiii<^  that  edition 
of  his  works  which  is  now  reprintcHJ,  and  appending  to  it 
a  biographical  notice  of  the  Author,  disclosing  inat)y  in- 
teresting and  authentic  partiiMilars,  which,  with  the  modesty 
and  disinter-stedness  characteristic  of  merit,  Carver  l>im- 
Bclf  had  withheld  from  the  |)uhlic  eye. 

The  statesman-like  forecast  of  our  Traveller  has  been 
fully  verified.  Some  of  the  Ilegionsf)f  which  he  discoursea 
already  are  included  in  the  most  nourishing  of  our  Western 
States,  while  that  of  which  he  more  particularly  treats,  and 
in  which  he  had  a  great  personal  interest,  now  called  the 
•'  Wisconsin  Territory,"  iiolds  out,  to  the  wanderer  still 
seeking  a  home  in  the  Far  West,  temptations  more  alluring 
than  those  which  already  have  arrested  the  steps  of  so 
many  thousands  of  wayfarers. 

Those  are  still  living  who  recollect  the  impression  pro- 
duced by  the  first  publication  of  this  interesting  work  ;  the 
countries  of  which  it  treats,  the  novelty  of  its  incidents,  the 
peculiarities  of  Indian  character  deserihed,  gave  to  it  the 
charm  of  Romance,  and  it  was  in  the  hands  of  all  ages ; 
but  its  subjects  were  so  novel,  so  unknown,  so  in- 
capable of  realization  by  comparison  with  those  which 
were  familiar,  that  full  credence  in  the  accuracy  of  its  re- 
citals, as  in  those  of  old  Marco  Polo,  and  of  some  other 
visiters  of  strange  lands  of  much  more  modern  date,  re- 
mained to  be  established  by  the  future. 

That  future  has  arrived  ;  the  narration  of  each  succeed- 
ing Traveller  has  borne  testimony,  always  involuntary,  and 
sometimes  reluctant  testimony,  to  the  accuracy  of  the  gen- 
eral knowledge  of  the  glorious  West  wiiich  Carver  obtained 
from  its  savage  denizens  during  his  residence  among  them, 
while  none  have  presented  more  graphic  descriptions  of 


! 


A 


li 


t       V       ] 

those  scenes  on  which  his  own  vision  rested  than  himself; 
and,  still  inore  recently,  the  pictorial  illustrations  of  Cailin, 
and  the  arliial  presence  an)(»ng  us  of  delegations  of  the 
swarthy  warriors  of  those  tribes  in  which  he  had  been  for 
a  while  domesticated,  have  stamped  upon  his  accounts  of 
their  manners  and  customs  undeniable  evidence  of  their 
truth,  and  imparted  to  them  a  freshness  of  interest  that  will 
amply  compensate  to  the  general  reader  ihe  time  he  may 
beguile  in  their  perusal ;  while  those  who  hold  projuietary 
rights  in  the  Carver  grant,  or,  having  the  world  before  thcin 
where  to  choose,  look  anxiously  towards  the  West,  may 
gleam  from  these  pages  much  that  may  gladden  the  pres- 
ent, and  array  the  future  iu  the  bright  hues  of  well-founded 
hope. 


4 

■ 


if 


TRAVELS 


THtoroH    THI 


I  N T  E  IM  ()  K    I'  A  K T S 


or 


NORTH     AMERICA, 


IN     Tllg 


YEARS   176(V   i7r.7.  ..NO   176^ 


By    .1.    (•  A  l{  V  E  K,    E  s  y. 

CAPTAIN  OF   A   COMPANY    OF   PROVINrlAl.  TROOPS   DURING  TIIF.   I.ATK  WAR 

WITH    FMANCI. 


ILLUSTRATED    WITH    COPPER    FT.ATES. 


THE  THIRD  EDITION. 


TO    WHICH    IS    ADDED,   SOME    ACIOINT    OK   THE    AUTHOR,    AND 
A    fOPIOrS    INDEX. 


LONDON: 


Pniaeil  lor  C.  Dilly,  in  the  Poultry  ;  H.  Payne,  m  Pall-mall ,  and  J.  Phil- 
tips,  in  Goorgc-yard,  Lombard-'StKet. 

MDCCLXXXI. 


I 

I 


ji 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


Few  works  have  had  a  more  rapid  sale  than  the  follow- 
ing; two  large  editions  having  been  disposed  of  in  two 
years.  This  induced  the  proprietors  to  print  a  third:  but, 
as  soon  r  this  impression  was  finished,  I  purchased  both 
the  printed  copies  and  the  copy-right. 

I  have  since  added  to  the  work,  some  Account  of  the 
Author's  life,  and  an  Index  to  the  Travels,  which  are  pub- 
lished separately,  for  the  convenience  of  the  purchasers  of 
the  first  and  second  editions ;  on  whom,  I  was  unwilling  to 
raise  an  extraordinary  tax  for  the  third  edition. 

John  Coakley  Lettsom. 


London,  Moroh  T30,  1781 


Ii 


4 


3 
-4 
•i 


TO 


JOSEPH     B  A  xN  K  S,    Esq.; 


PRESIDENT  OF  THE  ROVAI-  SOCIETV, 


Sir, 

When  the  Public  arc  informed  that  I  have  long  had  the 

Honour  of  your  Acquaintance— that  my  Design  in  pubUsh- 

ina  the  followins;  Work  has  received  your  Sanction— that 

the  Composition  of  it  has  stood  the  Test  of  your  Judgment 

and  that  it  is  by  your  Permission  a  Name  so  deservedly 

eminent  in  the  Literary  World  is  prefixed  to  it,  I  need  not 
be  apprehensive  of  its  Success  ;  as  your  Patronage  will 
unquestionably  give  them  Assurance  of  its  Merit. 

For  this  public  Testimony  of  your  Favour,  in  which  I 
pride  myself,  accept,  Sir,  my  most  grateful  Acknowledg- 
ments ;  and  believe  me  to  be,  with  great  Respect, 

Your  obedient  humble  Servant, 


J.  CARVER. 


f 


f 


AN    ADDRESS 


TO   THE   PUBLIC. 


THE    SECOND   EDITION, 


f 


The  favourable  reception  this  Work  has  met  with,  claims 
the  Author's  most  grateful  acknowlecigmeiits.  A  large  edi- 
tion havini?  run  olV  in  a  few  months,  and  the  sale  appearmg 
to  be  still  unabated,  a  new  impression  is  become  necessary. 
On  tins  occasion  was  he  to  conceal  his  feelings,  and  pass 
over,  in  silence,  a  distinction  so  ))eneti{ial  and  flattering,  he 
would  justly  incur  the  imputation  of  ingratitude.  That  he 
might  not  do  this,  he  takes  the  opportunity,  which  now  pre- 
sents itself,  of  conveying  to  the  Public  (though  in  terms 
inadequate  to  the  warm  emotions  of  his  heart)  the  sense  he 
entertains  of  iheir  favour ;  and  thus  transmits  to  them  his 
thanks. 

In  this  new  edition,  care  has  been  taken  to  rectify  those 
errors  which  have  unavoidably  proceeded  from  the  hurry  of 
the  press,  and  likewise  any  incorrectness  in  the  language  that 
has  found  its  way  into  it. 

The  credibility  of  some  of  the  incidents  related  in  the  fol- 
lowing pages,  and  some  of  the  stories  introduced  therein, 
having  t)een  questioned,  particularly  the  prognostication  of 
the  Indian  priest  on  the  banks  of  Lake  Superior,  and  the 
story  of  the  Indian  and  his  rattle  snake,  the  author  thinks  ii 
necessary  to  avail  himself  of  the  same  opportunity,  to  en- 


i 


f 


[ 


XIV 


] 


deavour  lo  eradicate  any  impressions  lliat  might  have  been 
made  on  the  minds  of  his  readers,  by  the  apparent  improba- 
bihiy  of  these  relations. 

As  lo  the  foriiior,  lie  has  related  it  just  as  it  iiai)pencd. 
Being  an  cye-witness  to  the  whole  transaction  (and,  he  Hat- 
ters himself,  at  the  time,  free  from  every  trace  of  sceptical 
obstinacy  or  enthusiastic  credulity)  lie  was  conse<nienily 
able  to  describe  every  circumsiance  minutely  and  im{)artially. 
This  he  has  done  ;  but  without  endeavouring  to  account  for 
the  means  by  which  it  was  accomplished.  Whether  the 
prediction  was  th(>  result  of  prior  observations,  from  wliich 
certain  consequences  were  expected  to  follow  by  tiie  saga- 
cious priest,  and  the  completion  of  it  merely  accidental ;  or 
whether  he  was  really  endowed  with  supernatural  powers, 
the  narrator  left  to  the  judgment  of  his  readers;  whose  con- 
clusions, he  supposes,  varied  according  as  the  mental  facul- 
ties of  each  were  disposed  to  admit  or  reject  facts  that  can- 
not be  accounted  for  by  natural  causes. 

Tiie  story  of  the  rattle  snake  was  related  to  him  by  a 
French  gentleman  of  undoubted  veracity  ;  and  were  the  read- 
ers of  this  work  a.*  thoroughly  ac(juainte(i  with  the  sagacity 
and  instinctive  proceedings  of  that  animal,  as  lie  is,  they  would 
be  as  well  assured  of  the  trutii  of  ii.  It  is  well  known,  that 
those  snakes  which  have  survived  through  the  summer  the 
accidents  reptiles  are  liable  lo,  periodically  retire  to  the  woods, 
at  the  approach  of  winter;  where  each  (as  curious  observers 
have  remarked)  takes  possession  of  the  cavity  it  had  occupied 
the  preceding  year.  As  soon  as  the  season  is  propitious, 
enlivened  by  the  invigorating  rays  of  the  sun,  they  leave  these 
retreats,  and  make  their  way  to  the  same  spot,  though  ever 
so  distant,  on  which  they  before  had  found  subsistence,  and 
the  means  of  propagating  their  species.  Does  it  then  re- 
quire any  extraordinary  exertions  of  the  mind  to  believe,  that 
one  of  these  regular  creatures,  after  having  been  kindly  treat- 
ed by  lis  master,  should  return  to  the  box,  m  which  it  had 


I 


usually  been  supplied  with  food,  and  had  mei  with  a  com- 
fortable abode,  and  that  nearly  about  the  lime  the  Indian,  from 
former  experiments,  was  able  to  guess  at  '  It  certainly  does 
not;  nor  will  the  liberal  and  ingenuous  doubt  the  truth  of  a 
story  so  well  authenticated,  Ijecause  the  circumstances  ap- 
pear extraordinary  in  a  country  where  the  subject  of  it  is 
scarcely  known. 

These  explanations  iiie  author  hopes  will  sullice  to  con- 
vince his  leaders,  thot  he  has  not,  as  travellers  are  sometimes 
supposed  to  do,  amused  them  with  improbable  tales,  or  wish- 
ed to  acquire  importance  by  making  iiis  adventures  savour 
of  the  marvellous. 


I 


m 


i 


I* 

IF  II' 


1^ 


■I 


?1 


CONTENTS. 


i 


InTRODICTION,  .......     XXV 

The  Author  sets  out  from  Boston  on  his  Travels,  .  33 
Description  of  I-\)rt  MichiUiinackiuac,  .  .  .34 

I'ort  lia  Bay, 35 

the  (ireen  Hay,    .         .  .  .         .38 

Lake  Michigan,    .         .         .  .         .39 

Arrives  at  the  Town  of  tlic  Winnebagoes,  .         .     41 

Excursion  «,f  tlie  Winnebagoes  towards  the  Spanish 

Setilemenls,  ......     42 

Description  t>f  tiie  Winnebago  Lake,  .         .         .44 

Instance  of  Resohition  of  an  Indian  Woman,        .         .     45 
Description  of  the  Fox  River,     .  .  .  .  .46 

Reinarkahh;  Story  of  a  Rattle  Snake,  .         .         .47 

'J'lie  great  Town  of  the  Saukies,         .         .         .  .49 

Upper  Town  of  the  Ottagaiirnies,        ,  .         .         .50 

Description  of  the  Ouisconsin  River,  ....     ib. 

Lower  Town  of  the  Otiagauniies,  or  La  Prairie  Le 

Chien,  ....  ...     51 

An  Attack  by  some  Indian  Plunderers,  .  .         .52 

Description  of  the  Mississi|)pi  from  the  Mouth  of  the 

Ouisconsin  to  Lake  Pepin,        .         .  .  .53 

— — Lake  Pepin,        .....     ib. 

Remarkable  Ruins  of  an  ancient  Fortification,  .  .  54 
The  River  Bands  of  the  Naudovvossie  Indians,    .  .     56 

Adventure  with  a  Party  of  these,  and  some  of  the  Chip- 

eways,  .......      57 

Description  of  a  remarkable  Cave,      .         .         .  .58 

Uncommon  Behaviour  of  the  Prince  of  the  Winneba- 
goes at  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony,       .         .         .60 
Description  of  the  Falls,     .  .  .  .  .  .61 

Extent  of  the  Author's  Travels,  .  .  .  .64 

Description  of  the  River  St.  Pierre,    .         .         .         .65 

Sources  of  the  Four  great  Rivers  of  North  America,     .     66 
Reflections  on  their  Affinity,       .  .  .         .         .     ib. 

The  Naudowessies  of  the  Plains,  with  whom  the  Author 

wintered  in  the  Year  1766,  .  .  .  .67 
The  Author  returns  to  the    Mouth  of  the  River  St. 

Pierre, 70 


m 


h 


f 


'te 

^ 


xviii 


CONTENTS. 


Arcoiint  of  n  violent  'riuiiidor-!«torin, 

Spei'cli  iiKulc   l)y  tlie  Anllior  in  ;i  ('(Hinril  held  by  llir 

Niituhnvcssics  al  tin-  preiit  ('.ivt\ 
A(lv(Miliirt»  wiili  fi  party  ul  Iiuiiarix  im  ar  L;ik«'  l*«'|)iM, 
DfsrripiioM   ot  the  ('oiiiilry  adj.irt'iil  to  tlit'  I^vt-r  St 

I'lerrc,  ...... 

Accmiiit  i)f  din'ertMU  Clays  foniid  iicartiic  Muible  Kivrr 
[)»'scri|)tion  oi  tli»'  Cliipowav  I'lvcr,    ... 
K.xtraordmarv  IllUicts  (d  a  niiiiicanr, 
'I'lie  Aiillior  arrives  al  tlie  (iraiid  I\iita<j;(!  on  the  Norlh- 

west  liorder.s  (d  Ldve  Superior, 
Account  of  the  Liikes  Ivint;  farllier  to  tlie  Norlh-wesl 

Jj.ike  lioiir'oon,  Luke  W'liinepeek,  Lake  I)ii  Hois 

J^ake  Li  l^hiye.  Hed   Lake,  cVr. 
vVccoinl  of  a  Nation  of  Indians  supposed  lo  liave  been 

Iribnlarv  to  the  .Mexican  K'inifs, 

' the  Sliinuig  .Mountains, 

A  singular  Prediction  of  the  Chief  Priest  of  the  Killis- 

litioes  verified,  ..... 

Description  of  Lake  Superior 

Story  of  the  two  Ciiiptways  landing  on  the  Island  o 

Mauropas,      ...... 

Account  of  jrieat  Quantities  of  (""oppev  Ore, 
J>escription  of  the  l'\dls  of  St.  Mane, 

Jiake  Iliudii,         .... 

Saganaiitn  and  Thuti<ler  Tays,     . 

E.xtraordinarv  PluTnomcnon  in  the  Straights  of  Miciul 

liuiackinac,      ...... 

Description  of  Lake  St.  Claire, 

'he  Hiver,  Town,  and  Fort  of  Detroit, 

Remarkable  Kain  at  Detroit,       .... 

Attack  of  Fort  Detroit  by  I'onliac, 

Description  of  Lake  Erie,  .... 

the  River  and  Falls  of  Niagara,     . 

Lake  Ontario,       .  .  .  .  . 

i})e  Oniada  Lake,  Lake  Champlain,  and 

Lake  (Jeorgo,  ...... 

Account  of  a  Tract  of  Land  granted  to  Sir  Ferdinando 

(iorues,  and  Captain  John  Mason,     . 
The  Author's  Motives  for  undertaking  his  Travels, 

CHAPTER    I. 

The  Origin  of  the  Indians,  .... 

Senliments  of  various  Writer.s  ori  this  Point, 


70 

71 
70 

7S 
7«1 

ih. 

82 


K\ 


119 

120 
122 


125 
126 


I 


i 
I 


>-9 

I 

'JO 

i 

'■'t 

01 

. :;. 

DO 

■;■ 

t 

98 

100 

.  'i 

102 

1 

lo;} 

i 

H>. 

i 

h 

* 

lot 

, 

107 

Hk 

108 

109 

i 

1  10 

1 

117 

118 

i. 


70 

71 

7r, 

7S 
7',) 
hO 
ih. 

82 


s<» 
'JO 

91 

98 

KU) 

lo;} 

76. 

101 
107 

ib. 

108 
109 

no 

117 

118 

119 

120 
122 


.   125 
.  126 


1 


CONTENTS, 


Senlimrnt«  of  Monsieur  Charlevoix,    .  .         , 

■ ,l;iitu's  Adiiir,  l'!s(|  ;         .  .  . 

llir  Aiiihor  (if  Oils  Work, 

Corrohoration  of  ilic  hillt'r  by  Doctor  lioberlson, 


lis 

131 
IM7 
140 
144 


CIIAPTKR    TI. 

Of  the  I'evsdtis,  |)re<s,  \SCc.  of  the  liuhaiis,                      .  H6 

All  Accoiiiil  of  Oiosc  who  liiive  wriUen  on  this  Sijl)ject,  ih. 

Descrijilioii  of  ihe  l*ersoiis  of  ihu  Imliuiis,            .          .  148 

il„,,,.  Dn-jis, IfjO 

ihe   Dress  of  the  Ollagaumiea,  with  a 

Phiie, 152 

the    Dress  of   the  Naiitlowcssies,   wiih 

DiHo rh. 

The  inniincr  in  whirh  tliey  build  tlicir  Tents  and  Huls,  153 

Their  doineslie  I  icnsiis,    ......  154 


CHAPTER    III. 


loo 

lb. 

156 
158 


Of  the  Manners,  (Qualifications,  iVc.  of  the  Indians, 
Peculiar  Customs  of  the  Women, 
The  circumspcci  aiid  stoical  Disposition  of  the  Men, 
Their  amazinjT  Sagacity,    ..... 
Remarkable  Storv  of  one  of  the  Naudowessie  Women,   160 
'I'he  Liberality  of  the   Indians,  and  their  Opinion  re- 

s])ecliiig  Money,  .  .  .  161,  162 

CHAPTER    I V. 

Their  Method  of  rcckoniMg  Time,  &c.         .  .         .   163 

The  Names  by  which  they  distinguish  the  Months,     .     ib. 
Tlieir  Idea  of  the  I'sc  of  Figures,       ....   105 

CHART  E  R  V. 

Of  their  Government.  &:c.  .....   166 

Their  Division  into  Tribes,  .  .  .  .  .     ib. 

The  Chiefs  of  iheir  Bands,  .....   167 

The  Members  that  compose  their  Councils,         .         .169 

CHAPTER   VL 

Of  their  Feasts, 170 

Their  usual  Food,       .  .         .  .  .  .  ,171 

Their  Manner  of  dressing  and  eating  their  Victuals,     .    ib. 


{I. 


lit 


CONTENT* 


C  11  A  PTi:  K    VII. 

Of  their  Dances, 17iJ 

The  M. inner  in  wliirh  llipy  Dunce,  .         .         .173 

riic  l'i[n'  or  CalinnaK.'  Dance,  ....     iff. 

riic  War   DaiMM',  .         .         .         .  .         .174 

The  l\i\vvva\v  D.incc,  ......    175 

An   untoininon    Atlniission   into  a  Society,  aniong  the 

iNaiiilowrssifs,  ......      ib. 

The  Dance  ul  the  Indians  on  the  Banks  of  the  Missis- 

si[)pi,  referreil  to  in  the  Journal,         .  .   179 

The  Dance  of  the  Sacrifice,         .....   181 


T 
T 


CHAPTi:  R    VII  I. 

Of  their  Hnnlinif,       ..... 
Their  Preparation  hefore  they  set  out, 
Their  Manner  of  hunting  the  Hear, 
HnflaU),  Deer,  Ale. 


T 
'I' 


—  Heaver, 


182 
183 
184 

ib. 
185 


n 

^ 


CHAPTER   I  \. 

Of  their  Manner  of  inakiiiir  War,  A:c.  .  .         .187 

'i'he  liuhan  Weapons,  with  a  Phite,     ....    188 

Tlieir  Molives  of  makn'g  War,  ....    IM^ 

Preparations  before  they  lake  the  Field,        .  .  .    191 

Tht!  .Manner  in  wliieli  they  solii-il  other  Nations  to  be- 

conx;  their  Aiixdiaries.      .....    194 

Their  Manner  of  dechirinti;  War,  ....    ]95 

Their  Method  of  encaaiiig  their  Enemies,    .  .  ,    197 

An  Instance  of  the  I'lflicacy  of  ii  in  the  Defeat  of  Gen- 
eral Bradduck,  •■....     ib. 

A  detail  of  the  Massacre  at  Fort  William  Henry  in  the 

Year  1757, 198 

Acuteness  and  Alacrity  of  the  Indians  in  pursuing  their 

Enemies, 206 

Their  Manner  of  Scalping,  .....  207 

The  Manner  in  which  they  retreat  and  carry  off  their 

Prisoners,        .......   208 

A  remarkable  Instance  of  Heroism  in  a  female  Prisoner,  209 
Treattnenl  of  iheir  Prisoners,  .  .  ,  .  .211 
The  Origin  of  their 'cllinu  Slaves 217 


CONTENT*. 


XX) 


.  in 
.  173 

.  ib. 

.  174 

.  175 
e 

.  ih. 

.    179 
.  181 


182 
183 

184 

lb. 

185 


.  187 

.  1.N8 

.  I8y 

.  191 
)e- 

.  194 

.  195 

.  197 

.  j6. 
he 

.  198 
eir 

.  206 

.  207 
eir 

.  208 

er,  209 

.  211 

.  217 


(    IIAPTMU     X. 

Of  tluMr  Manner  of  tn.ikiiin  I'rucc,  vVr.         .          .          .  220 
Acroiint  (it   an  lln;j;a^«'iin'ni    ln'ivvrrti   llie  Iroquois  and 

the  Oil.'maiimK's  and  Saiikics,  .  .  .  16. 
Manner  in  whicti  lilt  V  •■oiiHncl  a  Tre aiy  of  I\^^^e,  .  224 
lJi;!*(:nj)tion  ot  ihe  l*i|>«' ot  IN-arc,  ....  th. 
Ik'lis  of  Wampum,          .         .         .  226 

CHAPTEU    VI. 

Of  ihfir  (lamos, 227 

The  (iameot  ihe  Ral! .     ib. 

Bowl  or  Platter 228 

Cll  A  i>T  K  K    \  I  f. 

Of  ihcir  ATairiatje  Crrcmonu's,  ....   229 

'I'hc  M. inner  m  which  I  he  Trihes  near  Canada  celebrate 

tlit'ir  Marnaties,       ......   230 

The  foriu  of  Marriage  amonjr  the  Naiidowessies,  .   232 

Their  Manner  ot  canviny  on  ail  liUii(;ue,     .  .  .   233 

Ofihe  Indian  ISauies,  ......  235 

ClfAl'TF.  R    \  I  I  I, 

Of  their  R.-liyion, 236 

T!ieir  Ideas  of  a  Sii|:)reine  Beiiirr,         ....   2.37 

fnlure  JStale, 238 

Of  their  Priests,         . ib. 

Tiie  SeniiiJientsof  Oihers  on  the  religious  Principles  of 

ihe  Indians  opposed,  .....   240 

C  II  A  P  T  E  H    X  I  V. 

Of  their  Diseases,  ^:r.        .  .  .         .  .  .241 

The  Oonipiaiiils  to  wliirh  thev  are  chietly  subject,  .  242 
The   Manner   in  which   ihey  constnicl   Iticir  Sweating 

Hlovcs,  .......     Ib. 

The  Methods  in  which  they  treat  their  Disea^es,  .     ib. 

An  e.xtr  lordinary  Instance  of  tlu;  .Iiidt^iiieiit  of  an  Indian 

Wouiaii  in  a  desperate  Case,  .  .  .  245 


T 


CHAPTER    XV. 

The  Manner  in  which  they  treat  iheir  Dead, 
A  Specimen  of  their  Funeral  Harangues,    . 


240 
247 


I 


xxu 


II 


i 


1: 


1.^^ 


t 


li  / 


CONTENTS. 


lb. 
257 

258 
268 


Their  Method  of  burying  the  Dead,     ,  .         .         .04*^ 

A  siiirrular   Instance  of  parental  Affection  in  a  Naudo- 

wessie  \\  Oman,       .....  249 

CIIAPTEIJ    XVI. 

A  concise  Character  of  the  Indians,    .  .  .  .  ^51 

Tiieir  personal  and  MKMitil  Qnalilications,     .  .  .252 

Tlieir  pubhc  Character  as  Members  of  a  Community,  253, 254 

C  H  A  P  T  E  ]{    X  \'  I  I. 

Of  their  Lancnatre,  IlieroiTly])hicks,  6cc. 

Ot  ihe  C.hipevvay  TDn^rnc^ 

Desciipiive  Spec'imen  of  iheir  Hiero<.lyphicks, 

\  ocabiilary  ot  ihe  Chipeway  Lan<Tiiao(;, 

i\aiidu\ves.sie  Language, 

C  H  A  1^  T  ]•  R    XVII  I. 

Of  the  Rensts,  Birds,  Fishes,  Reptiles,  and  Insects, 
which  are  found  in  the  Interior  Parts  of  North 
America,         ..... 

B  E  A  S  T  ;S. 

The  Tv^cr, 

Tne  Hear.      The  Wolf,       .'  "  ."  [ 

Tiie  Fo.v.     l)..ns.     'J'lie    Cat  of  the  Mountain.     Th( 

I5uffa!o, 
The  Deer.      The  Elk,         ■  .  '.  [ 

The  Moose.     The  Carrabon, 
'J'he  Cairajou.      Tiie  Skunk,       . 
The  porcupine. 

The  Wooii  Chuck.     The  Racoon.     The  Martin 
The  Musquasli.      Squirrels, 
The  Beaver,      •  .  .  .  . 

The  Oiler,  ,  .  .  _  ' 

'i'iie  iMiiik,  ...... 

B  1 1;  ])H. 

Th.e  Eacrle.     The  Niof,t  I|;nvk.     The  WhippervviJl 
rhe  Fish  Hawk.     The  Owl.     The  Crane.     Ducks, 
Tlie  Teal.      The  Loon.      The  l^irlndi/e. 
The  Weed  Pigeon.    The  Woodpecker?    The  Blue  Jav 
The  Wakon  Bird,    .... 


.   273 


273 
274 


275 

276 

277 

278 

279 

2S0 

281 

282 

285 

286 


287 

288 
289 

290 


■^ 

^ 


I 

1 


CONTENTS. 


XXlll 


248 
249 


The  Black  Bird.     The  Red  Bird,       .         .         .         .291 
The  W  heisaw.     The  Kma  Bird.    The  Humming  Bird,  292 

F  f  8  H  E  S. 

The  8lurgeon.    The  Cat  Vi>\u    The  Carp.    The  Chub,  293 

SERPEN  T  S. 

The  Rattle  8n;.kp 294 

'I'he  LoiijT  Black  Stiake, 297 

The    .Sin [ted    or   (J.iricr    Snakp.     The   Water   Snnke. 
'I'he  IIissintT  Sfiake.     The  (ireeii  Snnke.      The 
'i'horti-tail  8,iake.     The  Speckled  Snake,     'i'he 
Rinif  Sii.'ikp,   .......  29S 

The  Two-lieaded  Snake.    The  Tortoise  or  Land  Turtle',  299 


LIZARD  S. 
The  Swift  Lizml,      ...... 

The  Slow  Lizard.     The  Tree  'Toad,  '.         [         '. 

INSECTS. 

The  Silk  Worm.     The  Tohacco  Worm. 

The  Bee.      'I'he  LiL'hiriitia  Biilj  or  Fire  Flv, 

The  Water  Bug.     The  IIur:,ed  Bug.     The' Locust, 


Of  the  Trees,  Shru 


C  H  A  P  T  E  R    X  I  X. 

Roots,  Herbs,  Flowe 

T  K  E  E  S. 


i*S. 


The  (^ak.     The  Pnie  Tree, 
The  Maple.     The  Ash 


The  Hemlock  Ti 


ee.     TheBassor  White  Wood.     Th« 


Wicknpick  or  Suc-kwick.     The  Button  Wood, 

N  IT  T    T  R  E  E  S. 

The  Butter  or  0,1  Nut.     The  Beech  Nut, 
The  Pecan  Nut.     The  Hickory, 


FRUIT    TREES. 


The  Vine. 


The   Midberrv  Tree.     The  Crab  Apple  Tree.     The 

[*huri  Tree.     The  Cherry  Tree, 
The  Sweei  Gum  Tree, 


299 
300 


300 
301 
302 


lb. 


303 
304 


305 


306 
307 


ib. 


30S 
309 


F  *i. 


^ 


1.' 

ffl' 

k 


i 


M 


XXIV 


CONTENTS. 


SHRUB  S. 

Tlie  Willow.     Shin  Wood 309 

The  Sassafras.    The  FncUIy  Ash.     The  xMoose  Wood. 

The  Spoon  Wood,  .....   310 

The    Elder.     The   ?Shnd)   Oak.     The    Wiich    Hazle. 

The  Myrtle  Wax  Tree, 311 

Winter    (ireen.     Tiie   Fever   Hush.     The    Cranberry 

Bnsh 312 

The  Choak  Ikrrv, 313 


R  O  O  T  S    A  \  D    P  L  A  N  T  S. 

Spikenard.      Sar.sapardla,   .... 
Gi(is;<ns.     Gold  'I'hread.     Solonnoirs  Seal, 
Devil's  Bit.     Blood  Root,  .... 


lb. 
314 
315 


H  E  R  B  S. 


o^nicle. 


lb. 

Rrtiile  Snake  Plantain.     Poor  Robin's  Plantain.     Toad 

Plantain.  Rock  Liverwort,  ....  316 
Gargit  or  Skoke.     Skunk   Cablvige  or  Poke.     Wake 

Robin,  .  .  .  .  '  .  .  .  .317 
Wild  Indico.     Cat  Mint, 318 

F  L  O  W  E  R  S,        .         .         .     lb. 

F.\RTXACEOrS  and  EEGEMIXOUS  ROOTS,  &c. 

Maize  or  Indian  Corn.     Wild  Rice,     .         .         .  .319 

Beans.     The  Squash,  .         .  .         .         .         .321 


-!%''* 


A  P  P  E  N  D  I  X. 

The  Probability  of  the  interior  l^i'-ts  of  North  America 

becoming  Commercial  Colonics,       .  .  .  323 

The  Meruis  by  which  this  miglil  be  effected,         .  .  324 

Tracts  of  Land  pol^lt^d  out,  on  which  Colonies  mav  be 

established  wiih  the  greatest  advantage,     .  .  325 

Dissertation  on  the  Discovery  of  a  Nortli-vvest  Passage  329 

The  most  cerlH'n  V^'av  of  attaining  it,  ...  330 

Plan  proposed  by  Richard  Whiiworih,  Esq.  for  making 

an  Attempt  from  a  Quarter  hitherto  unexplored,  331 

The  Reason  of  its  being  postponed,    ....  332 


ib. 


F  *s. 


:f 


# 


■  1        ■' •w— 


li.' 


a:X 


SL'.    31    '■ 


"~1 


-p<^ 


I'l,. 


P 


1"^ 

I 


t         '       A    .•■ 

t  ■    ,t    O 


^l 


"~1 


INTRODUCTION. 


M 


No  sooner  was  tlic  late  War  with  France  concluded,  and 
Peace  established  by  the  Treaty  of  Versailles  in  the  Year 
17G3,  than  1  began  to  consider  (liaving  rendered  my  country 
some  services  during  the  war)  how  I  might  continue  still 
serviceable,  and  contribute,  as  much  as  lay  in  my  power,  to 
make  that  vast  acquisition  of  territory,  gained  by  Great 
Britain,  in  A'orth  America  advantageous  to  it.  It  appeared 
to  me  indispensably  needful,  that  Government  should  be 
acquainted  in  the  tirst  place  with  the  true  state  of  the  do- 
minions they  were  now  become  possessed  of.  To  this 
purpose,  I  determined,  as  the  next  proof  of  my  zeal,  to  ex- 
plore the  most  unknown  parts  of  them,  and  to  spare  no 
trouble  or  expence  in  ac(|uiringa  knowledge  that  promised 
to  be  so  useful  to  my  countrvmcn.  I  knew  that  manv  ob- 
structions  would  arise  to  my  scheme  from  the  want  of  good 
Maps  and  Gharts ;  for  the  French,  whilst  they  retained 
their  power  in  Xorlh  America,  had  taken  every  artful 
method  to  keep  all  other  nations,  particularly  the  English, 
in  ignorance  of  the  concerns  of  the  interior  parts  of  it :  and 
to  accomplish  this  design  with  the  greater  certainty,  they 
had  published  inaccurate  maps  and  false  accounts  ;  calling 
the  different  nations  of  the  Indians  by  nicknames  they  had 
given  them,  and  not  by  those  really  appertaining  to  them. 
Whether  the  intention  of  the  French  in  doing  this,  was  to 
prevent  these  nations  from  being  discovered  and  traded 
with,  or  to  conceal  their  discourse,  when  they  talked  to 
each  other  of  the  Indian  concerns,  in  their  presence,  I  will 


^ 


■^ 


, — -'-" . -'.^r^zr— • r  .xa;     rir''     tiw    var    .nm     --ar    -ar  jm    *.».'    «f    »r    ^r'    wr    ^t   /i    ; 


//;•.  //('  ''':'  ICt'        //,,-  I 

ra   az'ifi  ^"    ™t   ««    «!.'   m   «K.:ra:   i&i    ,at 


IW 


'('.'<         KY       r/,f         i,i('         ,V',! 


.IfC 


^<' 


,1  ,t 


.ir'»  ""    ■«   "■    f   )«i   mt.rra   itj    .w    tt  « ;.  «*  tm  irnn  iw    '■m    m   «       ma  l«i    v«;    •»! "  "BH    •»     »»    »-i.\    »t«v    '.:><■,     ^r^z    -ra    1£JL     '.a 


\ 


'X 


I'  \  III  \' 


n,\  V 


r'j^ 


"•x. 


II' 


l^^^fc > ^^  t  ^" '  ^ -.^  -<^f  ^^'^  '^  ^    /m'^ 

%'~"-V    \         .  „.  .\  -      ^'^    ,,    sN-     ,.  ^.^  y^^-^      :^-       .,/-  ,^,..:   /I,^; 

'1^  - 1 


//■.I/, 


V        ■iS'iL-'J'i/lH 


.  .C.*A'^  ^::"-i  :i^ : .  g' ^..  ?K- PI-'- 


^-v,v.,. /"  ^^^   '■\-       *  .#a    .^'j^  .;''!^    i  iSJU/J^.V-    - 


•'1.S 


X 


:5.K 


'C'tlo^ 


\\.v>" 


\ 


r'''"*^'.''  ,..,:»u.''''^  //. 


,..  "^^ 


n--' 


ft  W  ^,     »  \ti  KttCM;  ^   <S^  I 


•  ci" 


\ 


it 


w 


;J 


:*!! 


H    ; 


[     XXV i     ] 

not  determine  ;  but  whatsoever  was  the  cause  from  which 
it  arose,  it  tended  to  mislead. 

As  a  proof  that  llic  I'iiiglish  had  been  greatly  deceived 
by  these  accounts,  and  that  their  knowledge  relative  to 
Canada  had  usually  been  very  confined,  before  the  con(juest 
of  Crown-Point  in  1759,  il  had  been  esteemed  an  impreg- 
nable fortress :  but  no  sooner  was  it  taken,  than  we  were 
convinced  that  it  had  acquired  its  greatest  security  from 
false  reports,  given  out  by  its  possessors,  and  might  have 
been  battered  down  with  a  few  four  pounders.  Even  its 
situation,  which  was  represented  to  be  so  very  advantage- 
ous, was  found  to  owe  its  advantages  to  the  same  source. 
It  cannot  be  denied  but  that  some  maps  of  these  countries 
have  been  published  by  the  French  with  an  appearance  of 
accuracy  ;  but  these  arc  of  so  small  a  size  and  drawn  on  so 
minute  a  scale,  that  tiiey  are  nearly  inexplicable.  The 
sources  of  the  Mississippi,  I  can  assert  from  my  own  ex- 
perience, are  greatly  misjjlaced  ;  for  when  I  had  explored 
them,  and  compared  their  situation  with  the  French  Charts, 
I  found  them  very  erroneously  represented,  and  am  satisfied 
that  thoso  were  only  copied  from  the  rude  sketches  of  the 
Indians. 

Even  so  lately  as  their  evacuation  of  Canada  they  con- 
tinued their  schemes  to  deceive ;  leaving  no  traces  by 
which  any  knowledge  might  accrue  to  their  conquerors  : 
for  though  they  were  well  acquainted  with  all  the  Lakes, 
particularly  with  Lake  Superior,  having  constantly  a  vessel 
of  considerable  burthen  thereon,  yet  their  plans  of  them  are 
very  incorrect.  I  discovered  many  errors  in  the  descrip- 
tions given  therein  of  its  Islands  and  Bays,  during  a  prog- 
ress of  eleven  hundred  miles  that  I  coasted  it  in  canoes. 
They  likewise,  on  giving,  up  the  possession  of  them,  took 
care  to  leave  the  places  they  had  occupied  in  the  same  un- 
cultivated state  they  had  found  them  ;  at  the  same  time 
destroying  all  their  naval  force.     I  observed  myself  part  of 


T 


1 

4 


i'^-U. 


[ 


xxvu 


] 


the  hulk  of  a  very  Inrgc  vessel,  burnt  to  the  water's  edge, 
just  at  the  0P(,'ning  from  the  Straits  of  St.  Marie's  into  the 
Lake. 

These  difficulties,  however,  were  not  sufficient  to  deter 
me  from  the  undertaking,  and  I  made  preparations  for  set- 
ting out.  What  1  chiedy  had  in  view,  after  gaining  a  know- 
ledge of  the  Manners,  Customs,  Languages,  Soil,  and 
natural  Productions  of  the  diirorent  nations  that  inhabit  the 
back  of  the  Mississippi,  was  to  ascertain  the  Breadth  of 
that  vast  continent,  which  extends  from  the  Atlantic  to  the 
Pacific  Ocean,  in  its  broadest  part  between  43  and  46  De- 
grees Northern  Latitude.  Had  I  been  able  to  accomplish 
this,  1  intended  to  have  proposed  to  Government  to  establish 
a  Post  in  some  of  those  parts  about  the  Straits  of  Annian, 
which  having  been  first  discovered  by  Sir  Francis  Drake, 
of  course  belonc:  to  the  English.  This  I  am  convinced 
would  greatly  fixcilitatc  the  discovery  of  a  Northwest  Pas- 
sage, or  a  communication  between  Hudson's  Bay  and  the 
Pacific  Ocean.  Au  event  so  desirable,  and  which  has  been 
so  often  sought  for,  but  without  success.  Besides  this  im- 
portant end,  a  settlement  on  that  extremity  of  America 
would  answer  many  good  purposes,  and  repay  every  ex- 
pence  the  establishment  of  it  might  occasion.  For  it  would 
not  only  disclose  new  sources  of  trade,  and  promote  many 
useful  discoveries,  but  would  open  a  passage  for  conveying 
intelligence  to  China,  and  the  English  settlements  in  the 
East  Indies,  with  greater  expedition  than  a  tedious  voyage 
by  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  or  the  Straits  of  Magellan  will 
allow  of. 

How  far  the  advantages  arising  from  such  an  enterprize 
may  extend  can  only  be  ascertained  by  the  favourable  con- 
currence of  future  events.  But  that  the  completion  of  the 
scheme,  I  have  had  the  honour  of  first  planning  and  attempt- 
ing, will  some  time  or  other  be  effected,  I  make  no  doubt. 
From  the  unhappy  divisions  that  at  present  subsist  between 


( 


XX  VI 11 


1 


lii'i'! 


kj ! 


'!■ 


«! 


i'    1 


Great  Britain  and  America,  it  will  prohahly  l)C  some  years 
before  the  allt-mpt  is  repealed  ;  hut  whenever  it  is,  and  the 
cxccutit)n  of  it  carried  on  with  projiriiity,  those  \\\u)  are  so 
forlunato  as  to  succeed,  will  reap,  exclusive  oltlie  national 
advantages  that  must  ensue,  Fimolinnents  beyond  their  most 
sanguine  cxpet:lations.  And  whilst  their  spirits  arc  elated 
by  their  success,  perhaps  they  may  Ijestow  some  commen- 
dations and  blessings  on  the  person  that  (irst  pointed  out  to 
them  the  way.  These,  though  but  a  shadowy  recompence 
for  all  my  toil,  I  shall  receive  with  pleasure. 

To  what  power  or  authority  this  new  world  will  become 
dependent,  after  it  has  arisen  from  its  present  uncultivated 
state,  time  alone  I'an  discover.  J  Jut  as  the  seat  of  I'^mpirc 
from  time  imtnemorial  has  been  gradually  progressive  to- 
wards the  West,  there  is  no  doubt  but  that  at  some  future 
period,  mighty  kingdoms  will  emerge  from  these  wilder- 
nesses, and  stately  [)alaccs  and  solemn  temples,  with  gilded 
spires  reaching  the  skies,  supplant  the  Indian  huts,  whoso 
only  decorations  are  iIk^  innbuious  trophies  of  their  van- 
quished enemies. 

As  some  of  the  preceding  passages  have  already  informed 
the  Reader  that  the  plan  I  had  laid  down  for  penetrating  to 
the  Pacilic  Ocean,  proved  abortive,  it  is  necessary  to  add, 
that  this  proceeded  not  from  its  impracticability  (for  the 
farther  I  went  the  more  convinced  I  was  that  it  could  cer- 
tainly be  accomplished)  but  from  unforeseen  disappoint- 
ments. However,  I  j)rocceded  so  far,  that  I  was  able  to 
make  such  discoveries  as  will  be  useful  in  any  future 
attempt,  and  prove  a  good  foundation  for  some  more  for- 
tunate Successor  to  build  ujion.  These  1  shall  now  lay 
before  the  I'uMic  in  the  A)llowing  pages  ;  and  am  satisfied 
that  the  greatest  part  of  them  have  never  been  published  by 
any  person  that  has  hitherto  treated  of  the  interior  Nations 
of  the  Indians  ;  particularly,  the  account  1  give  of  the  Nau- 
dowessies,  and  the  situation  of  the  Heads  of  the  four  lircat 


f  [     xxix     ] 

rivers  that  take  their  riso  within  a  few  lraf:;nos  of  each 
othor,  nearly  ahotit  the  center  of  this  f,'r(;at  continent  ; 
viz.  The  River  IJonrbfjn,  which  empties  ilselfinto  Hudson's 
Bay  ;  the  Waters  of  Saint  Lawrence  ;  the  jNIisisissippi,  and 
the  River  Oregon,  Oi  the  River  of  the  West,  that  falh  into 
the  Pacific  Ocean  at  the  Straits  of  Annian. 

The  impediments  that  occasioned  my  returninr^.  before  I 
had  accomplished  my  purposes,  were  these.  On  my  arrival 
at  MichilHmac^lvinao,  the  remotest  English  post,  in  Sep- 
tember 17()(5,  I  apphed  to  Mr.  Rogers,  who  was  then 
governor  of  it,  to  furnish  mo  with  a  proper  assortment  of 
goods,  as  presents  for  the  Indians  who  inhabit  the  tiack  I 
intended  to  pursue.  He  did  this  only  in  part ;  but  promised 
to  suj)ply  me  with  such  as  were  necessary,  when  I  reached 
the  Falls  of  Saint  Anthony.  I  afterwards  learned  that  the 
governor  fuUilled  his  promise  in  ordering  the  goods  to  be 
delivered  to  me  :  but  those  to  whose  care  lie  intrusted  them, 
instead  of  conforming  to  his  orders,  disposed  of  thetn  else- 
where. 

l)isa[)pointed  in  my  expectations  from  this  quarter,  I 
thought  it  necessary  to  return  to  I.a  Prairie  Le  Chien  ;  for 
it  was  impossible  to  proceed  any  farther  without  presents  to 
ensure  me  a  favorable  reception.  This  I  did  in  the  begin- 
ning of  the  year  17G7,  and  (inding  my  progress  to  the  West- 
ward thus  retarded,  I  determined  to  direct  my  course 
Northward.  I  took  this  step  with  a  view  of  (inding  a  com- 
munication from  the  Heads  of  the  Mississippi  into  Lake 
Superior,  in  order  to  meet,  at  the  grand  Portage  on  the 
North-west  side  of  that  lake,  the  traders  that  usually  come, 
i  about  this  season,  from  Michillimackinac.     Of  these  1  in- 

tended to  purchase  goods,  and  then  to  pursue  my  journey 
from  that  quarter  by  way  of  the  lakes  dc  Pluye,  Dubois, 
and  Ounipiciue  to  the  Heads  of  the  river  of  the  West, 
which,  as  I  have  said  before,  falls  into  the  Straits  of  Annian, 
the  termination  of  my  intended  progress. 


[       XXX       ] 

I  nccomplislicd  the  fDrinor  part  of  my  dcsiojn,  and  rcnrliod 
Lake  Siiiicrior  in  proper  liiiu; ;  but  unluckily  ilio  tradc.-rs  I 
met  there  acipiainttul  rnc,  tlial  tlicy  liad  no  goods  to  spare  ; 
tliosc  lliey  had  with  ihtMU  hcing  barely  snllicient  to  answer 
their  own  deniamis  in  these  remote  parts.  Thils  disap- 
pointed a  sceond  lime,  I  foLind  inysidt'  ol)lii,a'd  to  return  to 
the  place  iVonj  whence  I  bc;,f,in  my  ex[)e(blion,  which  I  did 
al'ier  coniinuiii:^  some  months  on  the  North  and  East 
borders  (»!'  l.^ke  Superior,  and  explorini^  the  IJays  and 
Rivers  that  (;mpiy  tiicmselves  into  this  large  body  of 
water. 

As  it  mav  he  expected  that  I  should  lav  before  the  Public 
the  reasons  that  these  discoveries,  of  so  much  importance 
to  every  one  who  has  any  conntnuions  with  America,  have 
not  been  imparted  [o  tiiem  before,  nolwithstatxlinu  they 
were  made  upwards  of  ten  years  ai^o,  1  will  give  them  to 
the  world  in  a  plain  and  candid  maimer,  and  without 
niin;;,'ling  with  them  any  complaints  on  accoimt  of  ihe  ill 
lieatment  I  have  received. 

On  my  arrival  in  l-iU^land,  I  presented  a  i)etilion  to  his 
Majesty  in  Cdunr.il,  pray  in*;  fur  ;i  rt;iiiibuisi;meiit  of  those 
sums  I  had  expended  in  the  service  of  government.  This 
was  referreil  to  ilit^  Lords  Commissioners  of  Trade  and 
Plantations.  Their  Lordships  from  the  tenor  of  it  thought 
the  intelligence  I  could  give  of  so  much  importance  to  the 
nation  that  they  ordered  me  to  appear  before  the  I3t)ard. 
This  aicssage  1  obeyed,  and  underwent  a  long  examina- 
tien  ;  much  1  believe  to  the  satisfaction  of  every  Lord  pres- 
ent. When  it  was  finished,  I  recpjested  to  know  what  I 
should  do  with  my  [)apers;  without  hesitation  the  tirst 
LcM'd  replied,  That  1  might  puldish  them  whenever  I 
pleased.  In  consequence  of  this  permission,  I  disposed  of 
them  to  a  bookseller  :  but  when  they  were  nearly  ready  for 
the  press,  an  order  was  issued  frotn  the  council  board,  re- 
quiring me  to  deliver,  without  delay,  into  the  Plantation 


1 


[     xxxi     ] 

Otiicc,  all  my  Charts  ami  Journals,  with  every  paper  rela- 
tive to  the  liiscoverics  I  had  made.  In  order  to  ohcy  tfiis 
cominaiid,  I  was  ohiigcd  to  re-piiroliaso  ihcni  from  the 
bookselli;r,  at  a  very  great  expcncc,  and  deliver  thctu  up. 
This  iVesh  dishursemeut  1  endeavoured  to  get  annexed  to 
the  aecount  I  had  already  dehvercd  in  ;  hut  the  rccjuest  was 
denied  me,  nolwilhstat'ding  1  had  only  acted,  in  the  dis- 
))osal  of  my  papers,  confurniahly  to  the  permission  I  had 
reecived  iVom  the  Board  of  Trade.  This  loss,  which 
amounted  to  a  very  considerable  sum,  I  was  obliged  to 
bear,  and  to  rest  satisfied  with  an  indemnification  for  my 
other  exfjcnses. 

Thus  situated,  my  only  expectations  arc  from  the  favour 
of  a  generous  Public  ;  to  whom  I  shall  now  coivnnunicate 
my  Plans,  Journals,  and  Observations,  of  which  1  luckily 
kept  copies,  when  I  delivered  the  originals  into  the  Plan- 
tation Ollicc.  And  this  I  -lo  the  more  readily,  as  1  hear 
they  arc  mislaid  ;  and  there  is  no  probability  of  their  ever 
being  published.  To  those  who  arc  interested  in  the  con- 
cerns of  the  interior  ]iarts  of  North  America,  from  the  con- 
tiguity of  their  |)ossessions,  or  commercial  engagements, 
they  will  be  extremely  useful,  and  fully  repay  the  sum  at 
which  they  are  purchased.  To  those,  who,  iVom  a  laudable 
curiosity,  wish  to  be  acquainted  with  the  manners  and 
customs  of  every  inhabitant  ot  this  globe,  the  accounts 
iicrc  given  of  the  various  nations  that  inhabit  so  vast  a  tract 
of  it,  a  country  hitherto  almost  unexplored,  will  furnish  an 
ample  fund  of  amusement  and  gratify  their  most  curious 
expectations.  And  I  Halter  myself  they  will  be  as  favour- 
ably received  by  the  Public,  as  descriptions  of  islands, 
which  alTord  no  other  entertainment  than  what  arises  from 
their  novelty  ;  and  discoveries,  that  seem  to  promise  very 
few  advantages  to  this  country,  though  acquired  at  an  im- 
mense expence. 

To  make  the  following  Work  as  comprehensible  and 


r 


XXXll 


1 


1 


entertaining  as  possible,  I  shall  first  give  my  Readers  an 
account  of  the  route  I  pursued  over  this  immense  continent 
(through  which  they  will  he  able  to  attend  mc  by  referring 
to  the  plan  prefixed)  and  as  I  pass  on,  describe  the  number 
of  Inhabitants,  the  situation  of  the  Rivers  and  Lakes,  and 
the  productions  of  the  country.  Having  done  this,  I  shall 
treat,  in  distinct  Chapters,  of  the  Manners,  Customs,  and 
Languages  of  the  Indians,  and  to  complete  the  whole,  add 
a  Vocabulary  of  the  Words  mostly  in  use  among  them. 

And  Iiere  it  is  necessary  to  bespeak  the  candour  of  the 
learned  part  of  my  Readers  in  the  perusal  of  it,  as  it  is  the 
production  of  a  person  unused,  from  opposite  avocations, 
to  literary  pursuits.  He  therefore  begs  they  would  not 
examine  it  with  too  critical  an  eye;  especially  when  he 
assures  them  that  his  attention  has  been  more  employed  on 
giving  a  just  description  of  a  country  that  promises,  in  some 
luture  period,  to  be  an  inexhaustible  source  of  riches  to  that 
people  who  shall  be  so  fortunate  as  to  possess  ii,  than  on 
the  style  or  composition;  and  more  careful  to  render  his 
language  intelligible  and  explicit,  than  smooth  and  florid. 


m 


-^■y 


!r>' 


I' 


H 


"iCK  tLJKk. 


.ITiiEEEW 


.-'":./  .^ 


'^'^.^-^C^''^ 


^'S''^"'^ 


0\o 


t>      ly 


^  — 


;1^''^-''' 


1^  A^^ 


•'•''""<i,P 


ilry 


^-jj     . 


'U'livs  /tvr  i>4. 


,■  lh-<in<hr.l  \- 


'>-"UP 


JOURNAL    OF    THE    TRAVELS, 


VITH    A 


PESCRIPTION  OF  THE  COUNTRY,  LAKES,  &c. 


In  June  17GG,  I  set  out  from  Boston,  and  proceeded 
by  way  of  Albany  and  Niagara,  to  Michillimackinac ;  a 
Fort  situated  between  the  Lakes  Huron  and  Michigan,  and 
distant  from  Boston  1300  miles.  This  being  the  uttermost 
of  our  factories  towards  the  north-  west,  I  considered  it  as 
the  most  convenient  place  from  wnence  J  could  begin  my 
intended  progress,  and  enter  at  once  into  the  Regions  I  de- 
signed to  explore. 

Referring  my  Readers  to  the  publications  already  extant 
for  an  Account  of  those  Parts  of  North  America,  thaS  from 
lying  adjacent  to  the  Back-Scltlements,  have  been  frequently 
described,  I  shall  confine  myself  to  a  Description  of  the 
more  interior  parts  of  it,  which  having  been  but  seldom 
visited,  are  consequently  but  little  known.  In  doing  this, 
I  shall  in  no  instance  exceed  the  bounds  of  truth,  or  have 
recourse  to  those  useless  and  extravagant  exaggerations 
too  often  made  use  of  by  travellers,  to  excite  the  curiosity 
of  the  publi-',  or  to  increase  their  own  importance.  Nor 
shall  I  insert  any  observations,  but  such  as  I  have  made 
myself,  or,  from  the  credibility  of  those  by  whom  they  were 
related,  am  enabled  to  vouch  for  their  authenticity. 


■^ 


rd"ia'iiB 


'%Sliill 


i„-i:ra 


I'Tllltll 


Uilc-  On':  /<'  "  I ',1' 

an,;  I,   ' : 


,fol''iir.U'a<fi 


a 


'"'■'  /i. 


X 


/  s 


Orii/iin   y_^'  r 


'•/! 


^] 


:^S'>-^'';-'^"":'^-'^ 


<(" 


!>;' ,'  'lU 


l^('  (i 


f 


r^ 


.'/ 


'"l>  /,  I 


l.iltlflatuh-ivn 


o 


H   - 


\ 


\ 


.A, 


V  \_ • ''' ' ''"'  '/rrr  f/i,' ,  h/f/jtr 

^  f. 


ms  viis/ y.xJrtii  I'll 

/'V  l/u    (flifl,  •        Irs 


/.lily  f,/.c,lt\ 

lurqrim/^l.ukr 
'nprr  Amine  Hranr/i 


*.^ 


Jfl'/lrU-iu'VU/ouj' 


I'l'lt  It    /       .\ 


A.  Q 


yUicViu, 
)  t 


JlJir.rri  uui' 

ffll/l/'Hui  \ 


.^ '^~'  /^-\l-„,,  ,VK  s  s  I  K    Cot 


y 


nsriii'"."' 
of  rr<J<-'- 


i 


I i't(illl.4  ■'■■  ■ 

V  M'illJIBMf 


~0  ; 


/>,■; 


,^a2.„,:s    '.    T-riiiTiin  .  .    _^3SI3!a^ .    --.  wEnsum         Himg  Sbjsii 


^tXT'Ei^!:'     '         ^1? '' :i"n!'iii 


,y.j         l.i'Hif    W  frnni  I.oruJi'n 


7/m.v  ^;v/////iHa»///'/''v/.w/A  Hit' St/iafons I'r.fif      y  ^,^/  /.- 


-.M  /i:/^' 


a..'-"::::^^ 


>  I'  IVf  (i,\,l7M  IKS  %■ 


,^^SlTS  NXliA*"  \<> 


r-^;  WmncM)iiyu;o 
r|'pprVrt)v*-fi. 
\ 


3 ^  If '^  ^/'Y^V''/^////  r /-/ /? r/! ' - /  :// ;<7> »3^j 


.^DHito^:- 


O  / 


f  y 


^ 


'  I 


<  if 


f     34     J 

Michillimackinac,  from  whence  I  began  my  travels,  is  a 
Fort  composed  ofr  strc^ng  stockade,  and  is  usually  defended 
by  a  garrison  of  one  hundred  men.  It  contains  about  thirty 
houses,  one  of  which  belongs  to  the  governor,  and  another 
to  the  commlssarv.  Several  traders  also  dwell  within  its 
fortifications,  who  find  it  a  convenient  situation  to  traffic 
with  the  neighbouring  nations.  Michillimackinac,  in  the 
language  of  the  Chipeway  Indians,  signifies  a  Tortoise; 
and  the  place  is  supposed  to  receive  its  name  from  an  isl- 
and, lying  about  six  or  seven  miles  to  the  north-east,  within 
sight  of  the  Fort,  which  has  the  appearance  of  that  animal. 

During  the  Indian  war  that  followed  soon  after  the  Con- 
quest of  Canada  in  the  year  1763,  and  which  was  carried 
on  by  an  army  of  confederate  nations  composed  of  the 
Hurons,  Miamies,  Chipeways,  Ottowaws,  Pontowattimies, 
Mississauges,  and  some  other  tribes,  under  the  direction 
of  Pontiac,  a  celebrated  Indian  warrior,  who  had  always 
been  in  tlit  French  interest,  it  was  taken  by  surprise  in  the 
following  minner:  The  Indians  having  settled  their  plan, 
drew  near  'the  Fort,  and  began  a  game  at  Ball,  a  pastime 
much  used  among  them,  and  not  unlike  tennis.  In  the 
height  of  their  game,  at  which  some  of  the  English  officers, 
not  suspecting  any  deceit,  stood  looking  on,  they  struck  the 
ball,  as  if  by  accident,  over  the  stockade  ;  this  they  rejjcated 
two  or  three  times,  to  make  the  deception  more  complete; 
till  at  length,  having  by  this  means  lulled  every  suspicion 
of  the  centry  at  the  soutli  gate,  a  party  rushed  by  him ; 
and  the  rest  soon  following,  they  took  possession  of  the 
Fort,  without  meeting  with  any  opposition.  Having  ac- 
complished their  design,  the  Indians  had  the  humanity  to 
spare  the  lives  of  the  greatest  part  of  the  garrison  and 
traders,  but  they  made  them  all  prisoners,  and  carried 
them  off.  However  some  time  after  they  took  them  to 
Montreal,  where  they  were  redeemed  at  a  good  price. 
The  Fort  also  was  given  up  again  to  the  English  at  the 


[     35     ] 


IS  a 


stime 
the 
iccrs, 
ick  the 
cated 
plote ; 
picion 
him ; 
of  the 


price, 
at  the 


peace  made  with  Pontiac  by  the  commander  of  Detroit  tlie 
vear  followin''. 

Having  licre  made  the  necessary  dispositions  for  pursu- 
ing my  travels,  and  obtained  a  credit  from  Mr.  Rogers, 
the  governor,  on  some  EngHsh  and  Canadian  traders  who 
were  going  to  trade  on  the  Mississippi,  and  received  also 
from  him  a  promise  of  a  fresh  supply  of  goods  when  I 
reached  the  Falls  of  Saint  Anthony,  I  lelt  the  Fort  on  the 
3d  of  September,  in  company  with  these  traders.  It  was 
agreed,  that  they  should  furnish  me  with  such  goods  as  I 
might  want,  fur  presents  to  the  Indian  chiefs,  during  my 
continuance  with  them,  agreeable  to  the  governor's  order. 
But  when  I  arrived  at  the  extent  of  their  route,  I  was  to 
find  other  guides,  and  to  depend  on  the  goods  the  governor 
had  promised  to  supply  me  vvitii. 

We  accordingly  set  out  together,  and  on  the  18th  ar- 
rived at  Fort  La  Bay.  This  Fort  is  situated  on  the  south- 
ern extremity  of  a  Bay  in  Lake  Michigan,  termed  by  the 
French  the  Bav  of  Puants ;  but  which,  since  the  Enctlisli 
have  gained  possession  of  all  the  settlements  on  this  part 
of  the  Continent,  is  called  by  them  the  Green  Bay.  The 
reason  of  its  being  thus  denominated,  is  from  its  appear- 
ance ;  tor  on  leaving  Michillimackinac  in  the  spring  season, 
though  the  trees  there  have  not  even  put  forth  their  buds, 
yet  you  find  the  country  around  La  Bay,  notvviths'anding 
the  passage  has  not  exceeded  fourteen  days,  covered  with 
the  finest  verdure,  and  vegetation  as  forward  as  it  could  be 
were  it  summer. 

This  Fort,  also,  is  only  surrounded  by  a  stockade,  and 
being  much  decayed  is  scarcely  defensible  against  small 
arms.  It  was  built  by  the  French  for  the  protection  of  their 
trade,  some  time  before  they  were  forced  to  relinquish  it ; 
and  when  Canada  and  its  dependencies  were  surrendered 
to  the  English,  it  was  immediately  garrisoned  with  an  of- 
ficer and  thirty  men.     These  were  made  prisoners  by  the 


U, 

h" 


T^ 


I    ^ 


I  < 


If  :  t  i 


M    % 


[     36     ] 

Menomonies  soon  after  the  surprise  of  Michillimackinac, 
and  the  Fort  has  neither  been  garrisoned  or  kept  in  repair 
since. 

The  Bay  is  about  ninety  miles  long,  but  differs  much  in 
its  breadth  ;  being  in  some  places  only  fifteen  miles,  in 
others  from  twenty  to  thirty.  It  lies  nearly  from  north- 
east to  south-west.  At  the  entrance  of  it  from  the  Lake 
are  a  string  of  islands,  extending  from  north  to  south,  called 
the  Grand  Traverse.  These  are  about  thirty  miles  in  length, 
and  serve  to  facilitate  the  passage  of  canoes,  as  they  shelter 
them  from  the  winds,  which  sometimes  come  with  violence 
across  the  Lake.  On  the  side  that  lies  to  the  south-east  is 
the  nearest  and  best  navigation. 

The  islands  of  the  Grand  Traverse  arc  mostly  small  and 
rocky.  Many  of  the  rocks  are  of  an  amazing  size,  and 
appear  as  if  they  had  been  fashioned  by  the  hands  of  artists. 
On  the  largest  and  best  of  these  islands  stands  a  town  of 
the  Ottowaws,  at  which  I  found  one  of  the  most  consider- 
able chiefs  of  that  nation,  who  received  me  with  every 
honour  he  could  possibly  show  to  a  stranger.  But  what 
appeared  extremely  singular  to  me  at  the  time,  and  must 
do  so  to  every  person  unacquainted  with  the  customs  of  the 
Indians,  was  the  reception  I  met  with  on  landing.  As  our 
canoes  approached  the  shore,  and  had  reached  within  about 
threescore  rods  of  it,  the  Indians  began  a  feu-de-joy  ;  in 
which  they  fired  their  pieces  loaded  with  balls ;  but  at  the 
same  time  they  took  care  to  discharge  them  in  such  a  man- 
ner, as  to  fly  a  few  yards  above  our  heads :  during  this  they 
ran  from  one  tree  or  stump  to  another,  shouting  and  be- 
having as  if  they  were  in  the  heat  of  battle.  At  first  I  was 
greatly  surprised,  and  was  on  the  point  of  ordering  my  at- 
tendants to  return  their  fire,  concluding  that  their  intentions 
were  hostile  ;  but  being  undeceived  by  some  of  the  traders, 
who  informed  me  that  this  was  their  usual  method  of  re- 
ceiving the  chiefs  of  other  nations,  I  considered  it  in  its  true 
light,  and  was  pleased  with  the  respect  thus  paid  me. 


n 


3 


[     37     J 


what 
must 
the 


)v ;  in 
at  the 
man- 
5  they 
nd  bc- 
I  was 
my  at- 
ntions 
aders, 
of  re- 
ts true 


i 


I  remained  here  one  night.  Among  the  presents  (  made 
the  chiefs,  were  some  spirituous  liquors  ;  with  which  they 
made  themselves  merry,  and  all  joined  in  r.  dance,  that 
lasted  tlie  greatest  part  of  the  night.  In  the  morning  when 
I  departed,  the  chief  attended  me  to  the  shore,  and,  as  soon 
as  I  had  embarked,  oll'ercd  up,  in  an  audible  vuice,  and 
with  great  solemnity,  a  fervent  prayer  in  my  behalf.  He 
prayed  "  that  the  Great  Spirit  would  favour  me  with  a 
prosperous  voyage ;  that  he  would  give  me  an  unclouded 
sky,  and  smooth  waters,  by  day,  and  th;it  I  might  lie  down, 
by  night,  on  a  beaver  blanket,  enjoying  uninterrupted  sleep, 
and  pleasant  dreams  ;  and  also  that  I  might  fmd  continual 
protection  under  the  great  pipe  of  peace."  In  this  manner 
he  continued  his  petitions  till  I  could  no  longer  hear  them. 

I  must  here  observe,  that  notwithstanding  the  inhabitants 
of  Europe  are  apt  to  entertain  horrid  ideas  of  the  ferocity 
of  these  savages,  as  they  are  termed,  I  received  from  every 
tribe  of  them  in  the  interior  parts,  the  most  hospitable  and 
courteous  treatment ;  and  am  convinced,  that  till  they  are 
contaminated  by  the  example  and  spirituous  liquors  of  their 
more  refmed  neighbours,  ihcy  retain  this  friendly  and  in- 
oftensive  conduct  towards  strangers.  Their  inveteracy  and 
cruelty  to  their  enemies  I  acknowledge  to  be  a  great  abate- 
ment of  the  favourable  opinion  I  would  wish  to  entertain 
of  them  ;  but  this  failing  is  hereditary,  and  having  received 
the  sanction  of  immemorial  custom,  has  taken  too  deep  root 
in  their  minds  to  be  ever  extirpated. 

Among  this  people  I  eat  of  a  very  uncommon  kind  of 
bread.  The  Indians,  in  general,  use  but  little  of  this  nutri- 
tious food  :  whilst  their  corn  is  in  the  milk,  as  they  term  it, 
that  is,  just  before  it  begins  to  ripen,  they  slice  olTthe  kernels 
from  the  cob  to  which  they  grow,  and  knead  them  into  a 
paste.  This  they  are  enabled  to  do  without  the  addition  of 
any  liquid,  by  the  milk  that  flows  from  them  ;  and  when  it 
is  effected,  they  parcel  it  out  into  cakes,  and  inclosing  them 


1! 


[     38     ] 


.      ! 


in  leaves  of  the  basswood  tree,  place  them  in  hot  embers, 
where  they  arc  soon  baked.  And  better  llavouied  uread  I 
never  cat  in  any  country. 

This  place  is  only  a  small  village  containing  about 
twenty-live  houses  and  sixty  or  seventy  warriors.  I  found 
nothing  there  worthy  of  lurthor  remark. 

The  land  on  the  south-east  side  of  the  Green  Bay  is  but 
very  indill'erent,  being  overspread  with  a  heavy  growth  of 
hemlock,  pine,  spruce  and  lir  trees.  The  communication 
between  Lake  Michigan  and  the  (jreen  Bay  has  been  re- 
ported by  some  to  be  impracticable  for  the  passage  of  any 
vessels  larger  than  canoes  or  boats,  on  account  of  the  shoals 
that  lie  between  the  islands  in  the  Grand  Traverse  ;  but  on 
sounding  it  I  found  sullicient  depth  for  a  vessel  of  sixty 
tons,  and  the  breadth  proportionable. 

The  land  adjoining  to  the  bottom  of  this  Bay  is  very 
fertile,  the  country  in  general  level,  and  tlie  perspective 
view  of  it  pleasing  and  extensive. 

A  few  families  live  in  the  Fort,  which  lies  on  the  west 
side  of  the  Vox  River,  and  opposite  to  it,  on  the  east  side 
of  its  entrance,  are  some  French  settlers  who  cultivate  the 
land,  and  appear  to  live  very  comfortably. 

The  Green  Bay  or  Bay  of  Puants  is  one  of  those  places 
to  which  the  French,  as  I  have  mentioned  in  the  Introduc- 
tion, have  given  nicknames.  It  is  termed  by  the  inhabitants 
of  its  coasts,  the  Menomonie  Bay ;  but  why  the  French 
have  denominated  it  the  Puant  or  Stinking  Bay  I  know  not. 
The  reason  they  themselves  give  for  it  is,  that  it  was  not 
with  a  view  to  mislead  strangers,  but  that  by  adopting  this 
method  they  could  converse  with  each  other,  concerning 
the  Indians,  in  their  presence,  without  being  understood  by 
them.  For  it  was  remarked  by  the  persons  who  first  traded 
among  them,  that  when  they  were  speaking  to  each  other 
about  them,  and  mentioned  their  proper  name,  they  in- 
stantly grew  suspicious,  and  concluded  that  their  visiters 


! 


a 


f    ao    ] 


i 
^ 


were  cither  spofiklnc:  ill  of  thorn,  or  plotting  thrir  rlostnic- 
tion.  To  remedy  this  thoy  gave  thorn  some  other  name. 
The  only  Ijad  conse(incnce  arising  from  tlie  practice  then 
introduced  is,  that  English  and  French  geographers,  in  their 
plans  of  the  interior  parts  of  America,  give  diflcrcnt  names 
to  the  same  people,  and  thereby  perplex  those  who  iiavo 
occasion  to  refer  to  them. 

T^akc  Michigan,  of  which  the  Green  Bay  is  n  part,  is  di- 
vided on  the  north-cast  from  Lake  Huron  by  the  Straits  of 
IMichillimackinac  ;  and  is  situated  between  forty-two  and 
forty-six  degrees  of  latitude,  and  between  eighty-four  and 
eighty-seven  degrees  )f  west  longitude.  Its  greatest  length 
is  two  hundred  and  eignty  miles,  its  breadth  about  forty, 
and  its  circumference  nearly  six  hundred.  There  is  a  re- 
markable string  of  small  islands  beginning  over  against 
Askin's  Farm,  and  running  about  thirty  miles  south-west 
into  the  Lake.  These  are  called  the  Beaver  Islands. 
Their  situation  is  very  pleasant,  but  the  soil  is  bare.  How- 
ever they  aftbrd  a  beautiful  prospect. 

On  the  north-west  parts  of  this  Lake  the  waters  branch 
out  into  two  bays.  That  which  lies  towards  the  north  is 
the  Bay  of  Noquets,  and  the  other  the  Green  Bay  just 
described. 

The  waters  of  this  as  well  as  the  other  great  Lakes  are 
clear  and  wholesome,  and  of  suflicient  depth  for  the  navi- 
gation of  large  ships.  Half  the  space  of  the  country  that 
lies  to  the  east,  and  extends  to  Lake  Huron,  belongs  to  the 
Oltowaw  Indians.  The  line  that  divides  their  territories 
from  the  Chipeways,  runs  nearly  north  and  south,  and 
reaches  almost  from  the  southern  extremitx  >f  this  Lake, 
across  the  high  lands,  to  Michillimackinac,  through  the 
center  of  which  it  passes.  So  that  when  these  two  tribes 
happen  to  meet  at  the  factory,  they  each  encamp  on  their 
own  dominions,  at  a  few  vards  distance  from  the  stockade. 

The  country  adjacent  '^"'Jier  to  the  east  or  west  side  of 


TT 


I 


fr 


[     -10     ] 

this  Inkc  is  composed  but  of"  nn  indinbront  soil,  except  where 
small  brooks  or  rivers  empty  themselves  into  it;  on  the 
banks  of  these  it  is  extremelv  fertile.  Near  the  borders  of 
the  Lake  grow  a  great  nund)cr  of  sand  cherries,  which  arc 
not  less  remarkable  for  their  manner  of  growth,  than  for 
their  ox(|nisitc  llavonr.  'J'hey  grow  u]ion  a  small  shrub 
not  more  than  four  feet  high,  the  boughs  of  which  arc  so 
loaded  that  thoy  lie  in  clusters  on  the  sauti.  As  they  grow 
only  on  the  sand,  the  warmth  of  which  j)robably  contributes 
to  bring  them  to  such  pcricction,  they  arc  called  by  the 
French,  cherries  de  sable,  or  sand  cherries.  The  size  of 
them  does  not  exceed  that  of  a  small  musket  ball,  but  they 
are  reckoned  superior  to  any  other  sort  for  the  purpose  of 
steeping  in  spirits.  There  also  grow  around  the  Lake 
gooseberries,  black  currants,  and  an  abundance  of  juniper, 
bearing  great  quantities  of  l)erries  of  the  liiiest  sort. 

Sumack  likewise  grows  here  in  great  pier     ;  the  leaf 
of  which,  gathered  at  Michaelmas  when  it  s  red,  is 

much  esteemed  by  the  natives.  They  mix  about  an  equal 
quantity  of  it  with  their  tobacco,  which  causes  it  to  smoke 
pleasantly.  Near  this  Lake,  and  indeed  about  all  the  great 
lakes,  is  found  a  kind  of  willow,  termed  by  the  French,  bois 
rouge,  in  English  red  wood.  Its  bark,  when  only  of  one 
year's  growth,  is  of  a  fuic  scarlet  colour,  and  appears  very 
beautiful ;  but  as  it  grows  older,  it  changes  into  a  mixture 
of  grey  and  red.  The  stalks  of  this  shrub  grow  many  of 
them  together,  and  rise  to  the  height  of  six  or  eight  feet,  the 
largest  not  exceeding  an  inch  diameter.  The  bark  being 
scraped  from  the  slicks,  and  dried  and  powdered,  is  also 
mixed  by  the  Indians  with  their  tobacco,  and  is  held  by 
them  in  the  highest  estimation  for  their  winter  smoaking. 
A  weed  that  grows  near  the  great  lakes,  in  rocky  places, 
they  use  in  the  summer  season.  It  is  called  by  the  Indians, 
Segockimac,  and  creeps  like  a  vine  on  the  ground,  some- 
times extending  to  eight  or  ten  feet,  and  bearing  a  leaf  about 


I 


:4 
1 


\ 


'^^ . 


[     41      1 


the  size  of  n  silver  penny,  ncnrly  round  ;  it  is  of  llio  sub- 
stnnce  and  colour  uf  the  laurol,  mikI  in,  like  the  tree  it  rc- 
semblos,  an  evergreen.  These  leaves,  dried  and  pow(l(!rcd, 
they  likewise  mix  with  their  tobaeco ;  and,  as  said  before, 
smoak  it  only  durincj  the  suninicr.  JJy  those  three  suc- 
cedanoums  the  pipes  of  the  Indians  ate  well  supplied 
throui,'h  every  season  of  the  year ;  and  as  thoy  are  great 
sinoakcrs,  they  are  very  careful  in  properly  gathering  and 
preparing  tliotn. 

On  the  2()lh  of  September  I  left  theCIrcen  Bay,  and  pro- 
ceec'ed  np  Fox  lliver,  still  in  company  with  the  traders  and 
some  Indians.  On  the  ti5ih  I  arrived  at  the  great  town  of 
the  VVMnncl)agoes,  situated  on  a  small  island  just  as  you 
enter  the  east  end  of  Lake  Winnebago.  Here  tiie  queen 
who  presided  over  this  tribe  instead  of  a  Sachem,  received 
me  with  groat  civility,  and  ntertained  me  in  a  very  dis- 
tinguished manner,  during  the  lour  days  I  continued  with  her. 

The  day  after  my  arrival  I  held  a  council  with  the  chiefs, 
of  whom  I  asked  permission  to  pass  through  their  country, 
in  my  way  to  more  remote  nations  on  business  of  impor- 
tance. This  was  readily  granted  me,  the  lecjuest  being 
esteemed  by  them  as  a  great  compliment  paid  to  their 
tribe.  The  Queen  sat  in  the  council,  but  only  asked  a  lew 
questions,  or  gave  some  trilling  directions  in  mailers  rela- 
tive to  the  state  ;  for  women  arc  never  allowed  to  sit  in 
their  councils,  except  they  happen  to  be  invested  with  the 
supreme  authority,  and  then  it  is  not  customary  for  them 
to  make  any  formal  speeches  as  the  chiefs  do.  She  was  a 
very  ancient  woman,  small  in  stature,  and  not  much  distin- 
guished by  her  dress  from  several  young  women  that  at- 
tended her.  These  her  attendants  seemed  greatly  pleased 
whenever  I  showed  any  tokens  of  respect  to  their  queen, 
particularly  when  I  saluted  her,  which  1  frequently  did  to 
acquire  her  favour.     On  these  occasions  the  good  old  lady 

6 


ii 


i'l' 
I 


TT 


-ff 


[     42     j 


m 


f* 


K    I' 

.     k 

I    > 


1  r 


III  ! 


endeavoured  to  assume  a  juvenile  gaiety,  and  by  her  smiles 
showed  she  waseqiuiily  pleased  with  the  attention  I  paid  her. 

The  time  1  tarried  here,  I  employed  in  maiiing  the  best 
observations  possible  on  the  country  and  in  collecting  the 
most  certain  intelligence  I  could  of  the  origin,  language, 
and  customs  of  this  people.  From  these  enquiries  1  have 
reason  to  conclude,  that  the  Winnebagoes  originally  resided 
in  some  of  the  provinces  belonging  to  New  Mexico  ;  and 
being  driven  from  their  native  country,  either  by  intestine 
divisions,  or  by  the  extension  of  the  Spanish  conquests,  they 
took  refuge  in  these  more  northern  parts  about  a  century  ago. 

My  reasons  for  adopting  this  supposition,  are,  first  from 
their  unalienable  attachment  to  the  Naudowessie  Indians 
(who,  they  say,  gave  them  the  earliest  succour  during  their 
emigration)  notwithstanding  their  present  residence  is  more 
than  six  hundred  miles  distant  from  that  people. 

Secondly,  that  their  dialect  totally  differs  from  every  other 
Indian  nation  yet  discovered  ;  it  being  a  very  uncouth  gut- 
tural jargon,  which  none  of  their  neighbours  will  attempt 
to  learn.  They  converse  with  other  nations  in  the  Chipe- 
way  tongue,  which  is  the  prevailing  language  throughout 
all  the  tribes,  from  the  Mohawks  of  Canada  to  those  who 
inhabit  the  borders  of  the  Mississippi,  and  from  the  Hurons 
and  Illinois  to  such  as  dwell  near  Hudson's  Bay. 

Thirdly,  from  their  inveterate  hatred  to  the  Spaniards. 
Some  of  them  informed  me  that  they  had  made  many  ex- 
cursions to  the  south-west,  which  took  up  several  moons. 
An  elderly  chief  more  particularly  acquainted  me,  that 
about  forty-six  winters  ago,  he  marched,  at  the  head  of  fifty 
warriors,  towards  the  south-west,  for  three  moons.  That 
during  this  expedition,  whilst  they  were  crossing  a  plain, 
they  discovered  a  body  of  men  on  horseback,  who  belonged 
to  the  Black  People  ;  for  so  they  call  the  Spaniards.  As 
soon  as  they  perceived  them,  they  proceeded  with  caution, 
and  concealed  themselves  till  night  came  on ;  when  they 


}i 


t 


1^ 


4 
y 

■is 
n 


[     43     ] 

drew  so  near  as  to  be  able  to  discern  the  number  and  situ- 
ation of  their  enemies.  Finding  they  were  not  able  to  cope 
with  so  great  a  superiority  by  day-light,  they  waited  till 
they  had  retired  to  rest ;  when  they  rushed  upon  them, 
and,  after  having  killed  the  greatest  part  of  the  men,  took 
eighty  horses  loaded  with  what  they  termed  white  stone. 
This  I  suppose  to  have  been  silver,  as  he  told  me  the  horses 
were  shod  with  it,  and  that  their  bridles  were  ornamented 
with  the  same.  When  they  had  satiated  their  revenge, 
they  carried  ofT  their  spoil,  and  being  got  so  far  as  to  be 
out  of  the  reach  of  the  Spaniards  that  had  escaped  their 
fury,  they  left  the  useless  and  ponderous  br  then,  with 
which  the  iiorses  were  loaded,  in  the  woods,  and  mounting 
themselves,  in  this  manner  returned  to  their  friends.  The 
party  thoy  had  thus  defeated,  I  conclude  to  be  the  caravan 
that  annually  conveys  to  Mexico,  the  silver  which  the 
Spaniards  lind  in  great  (juantities  on  the  mountains  lying 
near  the  heads  of  the  Coloredo  lliver  :  and  the  plains  where 
the  attack  was  made,  probably,  some  they  were  obliged  to 
pass  over  in  their  way  to  the  heads  of  the  lliver  St.  Fee,  or 
Rio  del  Nord,  which  falls  into  the  Gulph  of  Mexico  to  the 
west  of  the  Mississippi. 

The  Winnebagocs  can  raise  about  two  hundred  war- 
riors. Their  town  contains  about  fifty  houses,  which  are 
strongly  built  with  palisades,  and  the  island  on  which  it  is 
situated  nearly  fifty  acres.  It  lies  thirty-five  miles,  reckon- 
ing according  to  the  course  of  the  river,  from  the  Green  Bay. 

The  lliver,  lor  about  four  or  five  miles  f>-om  the  13ay,  has 
a  gentle  current;  after  that  space,  L  ■  you  arrive  at  the 
Winnebago  Lake,  it  is  full  of  rock>  and  very  rapid.  At 
many  places  we  were  obliged  to  lana  our  canoes,  and  carry 
them  a  considerable  way.  Its  breadth,  in  general,  from  the 
Green  Bay  to  the  Winnebago  Lake,  is  between  seventy  and 
a  hundred  yards:  the  land  on  its  borders  very  good,  and 
thinly  wooded  with  hickery,  oak,  and  hazel. 


k 


I 


f 


i 


I 


-Tf 


i     (■ 


i;  ' 


'I 


I    f 


I  ^ 


I    !^' 


1^  g 

I 


[     44     ] 

The  Winnebago  Lake  is  about  fifteen  miles  long  from 
east  to  west,  and  six  miles  wide.  At  its  south-east  corner, 
a  river  falls  into  it  that  takes  its  rise  near  some  of  the 
northern  branches  of  the  Illinois  River.  This  T  called  the 
Crocodile  River,  in  consequence  of  a  story  that  prevails 
among  the  Indians,  of  their  having  destroyed,  in  some  part 
of  it,  an  animal,  which  from  their  description  must  be  a 
crocodile  or  an  alligator. 

The  land  adjacent  to  tlie  Lake  is  very  fertile,  abounding 
with  grapes,  plums,  and  other  fruits,  which  grow  sponta- 
neously. The  Winnebagoes  raise  on  it  a  great  quantity 
of  Indian  corn,  beans,  pumpkins,  squash,  and  water  mel- 
ons, with  some  tobacco.  The  Lake  itself  abounds  with 
fish,  and  in  the  fall  of  the  year,  with  geese,  ducks,  and  teal. 
The  latter,  which  resort  to  it  in  great  numbers,  are  remark- 
ably good  and  extremely  fat,  and  are  much  better  flavoured 
than  those  that  arc  found  near  the  sea,  as  they  acquire  their 
excessive  fatness  by  feeding  on  the  wild  rice,  which  grow 
so  plentifully  in  these  parts. 

Having  made  some  acceptable  presents  to  the  good  old 
queen,  and  received  her  blessing,  I  left  the  town  of  the 
Winnel<.\^oe?  on  the  29th  of  September,  and  about  twelve 
miles  ii'om  it  arrived  at  the  place  where  the  Fox  River 
enters  the  Lake  on  the  north  side  of  it.  We  proceeded  up 
this  river,  and  on  the  7th  of  October  reached  the  great 
Carrying  Place,  which  divides  it  from  the  Ouisconsin. 

The  Fox  River,  from  the  Green  Bay  to  the  (Carrying 
Place,  is  about  one  hundred  and  eighty  miles.  From  the 
W^innebago  Lake  to  the  Carrying  Place  the  current  is 
gentle,  and  the  depth  of  it  considerable ;  notwithstanding 
which,  in  some  places  it  is  with  difficulty  that  canoes  can 
pass,  through  the  obstructions  they  meet  with  from  the 
rice  stalks,  which  are  very  large  and  thick,  and  grow  here 
in  great  abundance.  The  country  around  it  is  very  fertile 
and  proper  in  the  highest  degree  for  cultivation,  excepting 


V     \ 


[     45     ] 

in  some  places  near  the  River,  where  it  is  ratiier  too  low. 
It  is  in  no  part  very  wontly,  and  yet  can  supply  sufHcient 
to  answer  the  demands  of  any  number  of  inhabitants.  This 
river  is  the  greatest  resort  for  wild  fowl  of  cvorv  kind  that 
I  met  with  in  the  whole  course  of  my  travels  ;  frequently 
the  sun  would  be  obscured  by  them  for  some  minutes 
together. 

About  forty  miles  up  this  river,  from  the  great  town  of 
the  Winncbagoes,  stands  a  smaller  town  belonging  to  that 
nation. 

Deer  and  bears  are  very  numerous  in  these  parts,  and  a 
great  many  beavers  and  other  furs  are  taken  on  the  streams 
that  empty  themselves  into  this  river. 

The  River  I  am  treati'-g  of,  is  remarkable  for  having 
been,  about  ciglity  years  ago,  the  residence  of  the  united 
bands  of  the  Oltigaumies  and  the  Saukies,  whom  the  French 
had  nicknamed,  according  to  their  wonted  custom,  Des 
Sacs  and  Des  Reynards,  the  Sacks  and  the  Foxes,  of  whom 
the  i'ollovving  anecdote  was  related  to  me  by  an  Indian. 

About  sixty  years  ago,  the  French  missionaries  and 
traders  having  received  many  insi  from  these  {)eople,  a 
party  of  French  and  Lidians  under  the  command  of  Cap- 
tain Morand  marched  to  revenge  their  wrongs  The  cap- 
tain set  out  from  the  Green  Bay  in  the  winter,  w  'icn  they 
were  unsuspicious  of  a  visit  of  this  kind,  and  pursuing  his 
route  over  the  snow  to  their  villages,  which  lay  about  fifty 
miles  up  the  Fox  River,  came  upon  them  by  surpri?'^. 
Unprepared  as  they  were,  he  found  them  an  easy  con- 
quest, and  consequently  killed  or  took  prisoners  the  great- 
est part  of  them.  On  the  return  of  the  French  to  the 
Green  Bay,  one  of  the  Indian  chiefs  in  alliance  with  them, 
■who  had  a  considerable  band  of  the  prisoners  under  his 
care,  stopped  to  drink  at  a  brook ;  in  the  mean  time  his 
companions  went  on  :  which  being  observed  by  one  of  the 
women  whom  they  had  made  captive,  she  suddenly  seized 


141 


H    I  r 


sr' 


^#1 


[     48     ] 

him  with  both  her  hands,  whilst  he  stooped  to  drink,  by  an 
exquisitely  susceptible  part,  and  held  him  fast  till  he  ex- 
pired on  the  spot.  As  the  chief,  from  the  extreme  torture 
he  sutTered,  was  unable  to  call  out  to  his  friends,  or  to  give 
any  alarm,  they  |)assed  on  without  knowing  what  had  hap- 
pened ;  and  the  woman  having  cut  the  bands  of  those  of 
her  fellow  prisoners  who  were  in  the  rear,  with  them  made 
her  escape.  This  heroine  was  ever  after  treated  by  her 
nation  as  their  deliverer,  and  made  a  chiefess  in  her  own 
right,  with  liberty  to  entail  the  same  honour  on  her  de- 
scendants: an  unusual  distinction,  and  permitted  only  on 
extraordinary  occasions. 

About  twelve  miles  before  I  reached  the  Carrying  Place, 
I  observed  several  small  mountains  which  extended  quite 
to  it.  These  indeed  would  onlv  be  esteemed  as  molehills 
when  compared  with  those  on  the  back  of  the  colonies,  but 
as  they  were  the  first  I  had  seen  since  my  leaving  Niag- 
ara, a  track  of  nearly  eleven  hundred  miles,  I  could  not 
leave  them  unnoticed. 

The  Fox  River,  where  it  enters  the  Winnebago  Lake,  is 
about  fifty  yards  wide,  but  it  gradually  decreases  to  the 
Carrying  Place,  where  it  is  no  more  than  five  yards  over, 
except  in  a  few  places  where  it  widens  into  small  lakes, 
though  still  of  a  considerable  depth.  I  cannot  recollect 
any  thing  else  that  is  remarkable  in  this  River,  except  that 
it  so  serpentines  for  five  miles,  as  only  to  gain  in  that  place 
one  quarter  of  a  mile. 

The  Carrying  Place  between  the  Fox  and  Ouisconsin 
Rivers  is  in  breadth  not  more  than  a  mile  and  three  quar- 
ters, though  in  some  maps  it  is  so  delineated  as  to  appear 
to  be  ten  miles.  And  here  1  cannot  help  remarking,  that 
all  the  maps  of  these  parts,  I  have  ever  seen,  are  very 
erroneous.  The  rivers  in  general  arc  described  as  run- 
ning in  diflerent  directions  from  what  they  really  do;  and 
many  branciies  of  them,  par„icu.arly  of  the  Mississippi, 


I 


^4 


— ^ 


lonsin 

jquar- 

jppcar 

\,  that 

very 

run- 

and 

fsippi, 


I 


[     47     ] 

omitted.  The  distances  of  places,  likewise,  are  greatly 
misrepresented.  Whether  this  is  done  by  tiie  French  ge- 
ographers (for  the  Enghsh  maps  are  nil  copied  from  theirs) 
through  design,  or  for  want  of  a  just  knowledge  of  the 
country,  I  cannot  say  ;  but  I  am  satisfied  that  travellers 
who  depend  upon  them  in  the  parts  I  visited,  will  find 
themselves  much  at  a  loss.  Having  surveyed  with  the 
greatest  care,  every  country  through  which  I  passed,  lean 
assert  that  the  plan  prefixed  to  this  work  is  drawn  with 
much  greater  precision  than  any  extant. 

Near  one  half  of  the  way,  between  the  rivers,  is  a  morass 
overgrown  with  a  kind  of  long  grass,  the  rest  of  it  a  plain, 
with  some  few  oak  and  pine  trees  growing  thereon.  I 
observed  here  a  great  number  of  rattle-snakes.  Mons.  Pin- 
nisance,  a  French  trader,  told  me  a  remarkable  story  con- 
cerning one  of  these  reptiles,  of  which  he  said  he  was  an 
eye-witness.  An  Indian,  belonging  to  the  Menomonie  na- 
tion, having  taken  one  of  them,  found  means  to  tame  it; 
and  when  he  had  done  this,  treated  it  as  a  Deity;  calling 
it  his  Great  Father,  and  carrying  it  with  him  in  a  box 
•wherever  he  went.  This  the  Indian  had  done  for  several 
summers,  when  Mons.  Pinnisance  accidentally  met  with 
him  at  this  Carrying  Place,  just  as  he  was  setting  off  for  a 
winter's  hunt.  The  French  gentleman  was  surprized,  one 
day,  to  see  the  Indian  place  the  box  which  contained  his 
god  on  the  ground,  and  opening  the  door  give  him  his  lib- 
erty;  telling  him,  whilst  he  did  it,  to  be  sure  and  return  by 
the  time  he  himself  should  come  back,  which  was  to  bo  in 
the  month  of  May  following.  As  this  was  but  October. 
Monsieur  told  the  Indian,  whose  simplicity  astonished  him, 
that  he  fancied  he  might  wait  long  enough  when  May 
arrived,  for  the  arrival  of  his  great  fatlier.  The  Indian 
was  so  confident  of  his  creature's  obedience,  that  he  c-ffered 
to  lay  the  Frenchman  a  wager  of  two  gallons  of  rum,  that 
at  the  time  appointed  he  would  come  and  crawl  into  his 


■»— » 


TT 


1^ 


.  i 


H 


!■         I« 


I'- 


i« 


[ « ] 

box.  This  was  agreed  on,  and  the  second  week  in  May 
follovvincr  fixed  for  the  determinalion  of  the  waffer.  At 
that  period  they  both  met  there  again ;  when  the  Indian  set 
down  his  box,  and  called  for  his  great  father.  The  snake 
heard  him  not;  and  the  time  being  now  expired,  he  ac- 
knowledged that  he  had  lost.  However,  without  seeming 
to  be  discouraged,  he  oflered  to  double  the  bett  if  his  great 
father  came  not  within  two  days  more.  This  was  further 
agreed  on ;  when  behold  on  the  second  day,  about  one 
o'clock,  the  snake  arrived,  and,  of  his  own  accord,  crawled 
into  the  box,  which  was  placed  ready  for  him.  The 
French  gentleman  vouched  for  tiie  truth  of  this  story,  and 
from  the  accounts  I  have  often  received  of  the  docility  of 
those  creatures,  I  see  no  reason  to  doubt  his  veracity. 

I  observed  that  the  main  body  of  the  Fox  River  came 
from  the  south-west,  that  of  the  Ouisconsin  from  the  north- 
east; and  also  that  some  of  the  small  branches  of  these  two 
rivers,  in  descending  into  them,  doubled,  within  a  few  feet 
of  each  other,  a  little  to  the  south  of  the  Carrying  Place. 
That  two  such  Rivers  should  take  their  rise  po  near  each 
other,  and  after  running  such  different  courses,  empty 
themselves  into  the  sea  at  a  distance  so  amazing  (for  the 
former  having  passed  through  several  great  lakes,  and  run 
upwards  of  two  thousand  miles,  falls  into  the  Gulf  of  St. 
Lawrence,  and  the  other,  after  joining  the  Mississippi,  and 
having  run  an  equal  number  of  miles,  disembogues  itself 
into  the  Gulph  of  Mexico)  is  an  instance  scarcely  to  be  met 
in  the  extensive  continent  of  North  America.  I  had  an 
opportunity  the  year  following,  of  making  the  same  obser- 
vations on  the  affinity  of  various  head  branches  of  the 
waters  of  the  St.  Lawrence  and  the  Mississippi  to  each 
other ;  and  now  bring  them  as  a  proof,  that  the  opinion  of 
those  geographers,  who  assert,  that  rivers  taking  their  rise 
so  near  each  other,  must  spring  from  the  same  source,  is 
erroneous.    For  I  perceived  a  visibly  distinct  separation  in 


Kil 


[     40     ] 


^1 


all  of  tlicm,  notwithstanding,  in  some  places,  they  ap- 
proached so  near,  that  1  could  have  stepped  troni  one  to 
tlie  other. 

On  the  8th  of  October  \vc  got  our  canoes  into  the  Ouis- 
ronsin  River,  which  at  this  place  is  more  than  a  hundred 
yards  wide  ;  and  the  next  day  arrived  at  the  Great  Town 
of  the  Saukies.  Tliis  is  the  largest  and  best  built  Indian 
town  I  ever  saw.  It  contains  about  ninety  houses,  each 
large  enough  !'>r  several  families.  These  are  built  of  hewn 
plank  neatly  jointed,  and  covered  with  bark  so  compactly 
as  to  keep  out  the  most  penetrating  rains.  Ijufore  the 
doors  are  placed  comfortable  sheds,  in  which  the  inhabi- 
tants sit,  when  the  weather  will  permit,  antl  smoak  their 
pipes.  The  streets  arc  regular  and  spacious  ;  so  that  it 
appears  more  like  a  civilized  town  than  the  abode  of  sav- 
ages. The  land  near  the  town  is  very  good.  In  their 
plantations,  which  lie  adjacent  to  their  houses,  and  which 
are  neatly  laid  out,  they  raise  great  quantities  of  Indian 
corn,  beans,  melons,  iScc.  so  that  this  place  is  esteemed  the 
best  market  for  traders  to  furnish  themselves  with  provis- 
ions, of  any  within  eight  hundred  miles  of  it. 

The  Saukies  can  raise  about  three  hundred  warriors, 
who  are  generally  employed  every  sun"«mer  in  making  in- 
cursions into  the  territories  of  the  Illinois  and  Pawnee  na- 
tions, from  whence  they  return  with  a  great  number  of 
slaves.  But  those  people  frequently  retaliate,  and,  in  their 
turn,  destroy  many  of  the  Saukies,  which  I  judge  to  be  the 
reason  that  they  increase  no  faster. 

Whi'at  I  staid  here,  I  took  a  view  of  some  mountains 
that  lie  about  fifteen  miles  to  the  southward,  and  abound  in 
lead  cire.  I  ascended  one  of  the  highest  of  these,  and  had 
an  extensive  vievv-  of  the  country.  For  many  miles  nothing 
was  to  be  seen  but  lesser  mountains,  which  appeared  at  a 
distance  like  haycocks,  they  being  free  from  trees.  Only  a 
few  groves  of  liickery,  and  stunted  oaks,  covered  some  of 

7 


m 

i   I 


m 


I 


■ 


w 


T 


i 


> 


■I       ,    '■> 


I      I 


[     50      I 

the  vallies.  So  plentiful  is  lead  here,  that  I  saw  large 
quantities  of  it  lying  about  the  streets  in  the  town  belong- 
ing to  the  Saukies,  and  it  seemed  to  be  as  good  as  the  pro- 
duce of  other  countries. 

On  the  lOlh  of  October  wc  proceeded  down  the  river, 
and  the  next  day  reached  the  first  town  of  tlie  Oltigaumies. 
This  town  contained  about  fifty  houses,  but  wc  found  most 
of  them  deserted,  on  account  of  an  epidemical  disorder  that 
had  lately  raged  among  them,  and  carried  ofT  more  than 
one  half  of  the  inhabitants.  The  greater  part  of  those  who 
survived  had  retired  into  the  woods,  to  avoid  the  con- 
tagion. 

On  the  15th  we  entered  that  extensive  river  the  Mis- 
sissippi. The  Ouisconsin,  from  the  Carrying  Place  to  the 
part  where  it  falls  into  the  Mississippi,  flows  with  a  smooth 
but  a  strong  current ;  the  water  of  it  is  exceedingly  clear, 
and  through  it  you  may  perceive  a  fine  and  sandy  bottom, 
tolerably  free  from  rocks.  In  it  are  a  few  islands,  the  soil 
of  which  appeared  to  be  good,  though  somewhat  woody. 
The  land  near  the  river  also  seemed  to  be,  in  general,  ex- 
cellent; but  that  at  a  distance  is  very  full  of  mountains, 
where  it  is  said  there  are  many  lead  mines. 

About  five  miles  from  the  junction  of  the  rivers,  I  ob- 
served the  ruins  of  a  large  town  in  a  very  pleasing  situation. 
On  enquiring  of  the  neighbouring  Indians  why  it  was  thus 
deserted,  I  was  informed,  that  about  thirty  years  ago,  the 
Great  Spirit  had  appeared  on  the  top  of  a  pyramid  of  rocks, 
which  lay  at  a  little  distance  from  it,  towards  the  west,  and 
warned  them  to  quit  their  habitations  ;  for  the  land  on  which 
they  were  built  belonged  to  him,  and  he  had  occasion  for  it. 
As  a  proof  that  he,  who  gave  them  these  orders,  was  really 
the  Great  Spirit,  he  further  told  them,  that  the  grass  should 
immediately  spring  up  on  those  very  rocks  from  whence  he 
now  addressed  them,  which  they  knew  to  be  bare  and  bar- 
ren.    The  Indians  obeyed,  and  soon  after  discovered  that 


\t 


f 


[     01     ] 

this  miroculous  alteration  had  taken  place.  They  shewed 
mc  the  s[JOt,  but  the  growth  of  the  grass  appeared  to  bo  no 
ways  supernatural,  I  apprehend  this  to  have  been  a  strat- 
agem of  tlie  French  or  Spaniards  to  answer  some  selfish 
view ;  but  in  what  manner  they  cllijcted  their  purpose  I 
know  not. 

This  people,  soon  after  their  removal,  built  a  town  on  the 
bank  of  the  Mississippi,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Ouisconsin, 
at  a  place  called  by  the  French  La  Prairies  les  Chiens, 
which  signifies  the  Dog  Plains ;  it  is  a  large  town,  and  con- 
tains about  three  hundred  families  ;  the  houses  are  well 
built  after  the  Indian  manner,  and  pleasantly  situated  on  a 
very  rich  soil,  from  which  they  raise  every  necessary  of 
life  in  great  abundance.  I  saw  here  many  horses  of  a  good 
size  and  shape.  This  town  is  the  great  mart,  where  all  the 
adjacent  tribes,  and  even  those  who  inhabit  the  most  remote 
branches  of  the  Mississippi,  annually  assemble  about  the 
latter  end  of  May,  bringing  with  them  their  furs  to  dispose 
of  to  the  traders.  But  it  is  not  always  that  they  conclude 
their  sale  here  ;  this  is  determined  by  a  general  council  of 
the  chiefs,  who  consult  whether  it  would  be  more  con- 
ducive to  their  interest,  to  sell  their  goods  at  this  place,  or 
carry  them  on  to  Louisiana,  or  Michillimackinac.  Accord- 
ing to  the  decision  of  this  council  they  either  proceed  further, 
or  return  to  their  difierent  homes. 

The  Mississippi,  at  the  entrance  of  the  Ouisconsin,  near 
which  stands  a  mountain  of  considerable  height,  is  about 
Haifa  mile  over  ;  but  opposite  to  the  last  mentioned  town 
it  appears  to  be  more  than  a  mile  wide,  and  full  of  islands, 
the  soil  of  which  is  extraordinary  rich,  and  but  thinly 
wooded. 

A  little  farther  to  the  west,  on  the  contrary  side,  a  small 
river  falls  into  the  Mississippi,  which  the  French  call  Le 
Jaun  Riviere,  or  the  Yellow  River.  Here  the  traders  who 
had  accompanied  me  hitherto,  took  up  their  residence  for 


TT 


J      ! 


*. 


I» 


I-!! 


(      52     ] 

the  winter.  I  tlicn  bounlif.  n.  canoe,  and  with  two  servants, 
one  a  French  ('  madian  and  tlic  other  a  Moiiavvli  of  Canada, 
on  the  19th  proceeded  up  the  Mississippi. 

About  ten  d:iys  after  I  had  parted  I'rom  the  traders,  I 
hmded  as  I  usLi;d!y  did  every  evenin;;',  and  having  pitched 
my  tent,  I  ordered  my  men,  when  niidit  came  on,  to  lay 
themselves  down  to  sleep.  By  a  hglit  that  1  kept  burning 
I  then  sat  down  to  copy  the  minutes  I  had  taken  in  the 
course  of  the  preceding  day.  vVhout  ten  o'clock,  having 
just  finished  my  memorandums,  I  stepped  out  of  my  tent  to 
see  what  weather  it  was.  As  I  cast  my  eyes  towards  the 
bank  of  the  river,  I  thou^dit  I  saw  bv  the  li'dit  of  the  stars 
whicii  shone  bright,  something,'  that  had  the  appearance  of 
a  herd  of  beasts  coming  down  a  descent  at  some  distance  ; 
whilst  I  was  wondering  what  they  could  be,  one  of  the 
number  suddenly  sprung  up  and  discovered  to  me  the  form 
of  a  man.  In  an  instant  they  were  all  on  their  legs,  and  I 
could  count  about  ten  or  twelve  of  ihem  running  towards 
me.  I  immediately  re-entered  the  tent,  and  awaking  my 
men,  ordered  them  to  take  their  arms  and  follow  me.  As 
my  first  api)rehensions  were  for  my  canoe,  I  ran  to  the 
water's  side,  and  lound  a  party  of  Indians  (for  such  1  now 
discovered  them  to  be)  on  the  point  of  plundering  it.  Be- 
fore I  reached  them  I  commanded  my  men  not  to  fire  till  I 
had  given  the  word,  being  unwilling  to  begin  hostilities  un- 
less occasion  absolutely  required.  I  accordingly  advanced 
with  resolution,  close  to  the  points  of  their  spears,  they  had 
no  other  weapons,  and  brandishing  my  hanger,  asked  them 
with  a  stern  voice,  what  they  wanted.  Tliey  were  stair- 
gered  at  this,  and  perceiving  they  were  like  to  meet  with  a 
warm  reception,  turned  about  and  precipitately  retreated. 
We  pursued  them  to  an  adjacent  wood,  which  they  entered, 
and  vvc  saw  no  more  of  them.  However,  for  fear  of  their 
return,  we  watched  alternately  during  the  remainder  of  the 
night.     The  next  day  my  servants  were  under  great  appro- 


stng- 


; 


^ 

4 


[     S3     ] 

hcnsions.  and  earnestly  entreated  inc  to  return  to  tlie  traders 
\vc  had  lately  left.  Bui  I  ti»ld  lliem,  that  il' thi.'V  would  not 
bo  esteemed  old  women  (a  Icirn  of  the  greatest  reproach 
among  the  Indians)  they  must  iolhnv  me  ;  for  I  vvasdeter- 
njined  to  pursue  my  intended  route,  as  an  Kn^lishman, 
when  once  engaged  in  an  adventure,  never  retreated.  On 
this  they  got  iuto  tlie  canoe,  and  I  walked  on  the  shore  to 
guard  tlicm  iVon  any  further  attack.  'J'hc  party  of  Indians 
who  had  ihu*  mtended  to  plunder  me,  1  afterwards  found 
to  be  some  of  those  stragglin;^  bands,  that  having  been 
driven  from  nmoriL""  the  ditli.;rent  tribes  to  which  thev  be- 
longed  lor  various  crimes,  now  associalt'd  themselves  to- 
gether, and,  living  by  plunder,  prove  very  troublesome  to 
strangers  wiio  pass  this  way  ;  nor  are  even  Indians  of  every 
tribe  spared  by  them.  The  traders  liad  before  cautioned 
me  to  be  upon  my  guard  against  ii  em,  ami  I  would  repeat 
the  same  caution  to  those  whose  business  might  call  them 
into  these  parts. 

On  the  lirst  of  November  I  arrived  at  Lake  Pepin,  which 
is  rather  an  extended  part  of  the  River  ]\Iississip;>".  that 
the  French  have  thus  d('nf)udnated,  aliout  two  bundled 
miles  from  the  Ouisconsin.  I'lie  Mississippi  below  this 
Lake  Hows  with  a  gentle  current,  but  the  breadth  of  it  is 
very  uncurtain,  in  some  j)laees  it  bein'j;  upwards  of  a  mile, 
in  others  not  more  than  a  quarter.  This  River  has  a  range 
of  mountains  on  each  side  tluxnighout  the  whole  of  the  way  ; 
which  in  particular  parts  approach  noar  to  it,  in  others  lie 
at  a  greater  distance.  The  land  betwixt  the  mountains, 
and  on  their  sides,  is  generally  covered  with  grass  with  a 
few  groves  of  trees  interspersed,  near  which  large  droves 
of  deer  and  elk  arc  frequently  seen  feeding.  In  many 
places  pyramids  of  rocks  appeared,  resembling  old  ruinous 
towers;  at  others  amazing  precipices;  and  what  is  very 
remarkable,  whilst  this  scene  presented  itself  on  one  side, 
the  opposite  side  of  the  same  mountain  was  covered  with 


n 


*  I 


1  *• 


S;:^ 


■i 


^   h 


[     54     ] 

tlio  finest  hcrhncc,  vvhiclj  gradually  ascended  lo  its  summit. 
Vvoin  tlicnce  tlu;  must  beautiful  a'ld  extensive  prospect  that 
imaLrinalion  am  fcuin  opens  to  your  view.  Verdant  plains, 
fruitful  meadows,  numerous  islands,  and  all  these  ahound- 
ini);  willi  a  variety  of  trees  that  yielil  amazing  (pinntities  of 
fruit,  without  care  or  cultivation,  ;  ik;!;  as  the  nut-tree,  the 
maple  which  produces  sugar,  vines  loaded  wills  rich  grapes, 
and  plum-trees  bending  under  their  blooiolncr  burdens,  but 
above  all,  the  tine  River  llowing  gently  beneath,  and  reach- 
ing as  far  as  the  eye  can  extend,  by  turns  attract  your  ad- 
miration and  excite  your  wonder. 

The  Lake  is  about  twenty  miles  long  and  near  six  in 
breadth  ;  in  some  places  it  is  very  deep,  and  abounds  with 
various  kinds  of  fish.  (Ireat  numl)ers  of  fowl  frc(|uent  also 
this  I^ake  antl  rivers  adjacent,  such  as  storks,  swans,  geese, 
brants,  and  ducks:  and  in  the  groves  are  found  great  j)lenty 
of  turkeys  and  partridges.  On  the  plains  are  the  largest 
bulVuloes  of  any  in  America.  Here  I  observed  the  ruins 
of  a  French  factory,  where  it  is  said  Captain  St.  Pierre  re- 
sided, and  carried  on  a  very  great  trade  with  the  Naudj- 
wcssies,  before  the  reduction  of  Canada. 

About  sixty  miles  below  this  Lake  is  a  mountain  remark- 
ably situated;  for  it  stands  bv  itself  cxactiv  in  the  middle 
of  the  River,  and  looks  as  if  it  had  sliddcn  from  the  adjacent 
shore  into  the  stream.  It  cannot  be  termed  an  island,  as  it 
rises  immediately  from  the  l)rink  of  the  water  to  a  consid- 
erable height.  ]5oth  the  Indians  and  the  French  call  it  the 
Mountain  in  the  River. 

One  day  having  landed  on  the  shore  of  the  Mississippi, 
some  miles  below  Lake  Pepin,  whilst  my  attendants  were 
preparing  my  dinner,  I  walked  out  to  take  a  view  of  the 
adjacent  country.  I  had  not  proceeded  far,  before  I  came 
to  a  fine,  level,  open  plain,  on  which  I  perceived  at  a  little 
distance,  a  partial  elevation  that  had  the  appearance  of 
an  intrenchment.    On  a  nearer  inspection  I  had  greater 


[  5.'>   I 


iitldle 
a  cent 
,as  it 
lonsid- 
it  the 

sippi, 
were 

of  the 
came 
little 

ice  of 
eater 


rcnson  to  suppose  that  it  had  really  been  intended  lor  this 
many  centuries  ai^'o.  Notwilhstandini,'  it  uas  now  covered 
with  grass,  I  coai  1  plainly  discern  that  it  had  once  heen  a 
breast- work  of  about  four  feet  in  lieiyht,  extending  the  best 
part  of  a  mile,  and  sudlcicntly  capacious  to  cover  five 
thousand  men.  Its  lorni  was  somewhat  circular,  and  its 
flanks  reached  to  the  River.  Though  much  defaced  by 
time,  every  angle  was  distinguLsliable,  and  appeared  as 
regular,  and  fashioned  with  as  much  military  skill,  r.s  if 
planu'-'il  l»y  V;iuban  himself.  The  dilch  was  not  visible, 
but  I  thought  on  examining  more  curiously,  that  I  could 
perceive  there  certainly  had  been  one.  From  its  situation 
also,  I  am  convinced  that  it  must  have  been  designed  for 
this  purpose.  It  fronted  the  country,  rnrl  the  rear  was 
covered  by  the  River ;  nor  was  there  any  rising  ground 
for  a  considerable  way  that  commanded  it;  a  few  strag- 
gling oaks  were  alone  to  be  seen  near  it.  In  many  |)laces 
small  tracks  were  worn  across  it  by  the  feet  of  the  elks  and 
deer,  and  I'rom  the  depth  of  the  bed  of  earth  by  which  it 
was  covered,  I  was  able  to  draw  certain  conclusions  of  its 
great  antiquity.  I  examined  all  the  angles  and  every  part 
with  great  attention,  and  have  often  blamed  myself  since, 
for  not  encamping  on  the  spot,  and  drawing  an  exact  plan 
of  it.  To  shew  that  this  description  is  not  the  offspring  of 
a  heated  imagination,  or  the  chimerical  tale  of  a  mistaken 
traveller,  I  find  on  enquiry  since  my  return,  that  Mons.  St. 
Pierre  and  several  traders  have,  at  diiferent  times,  taken 
notice  of  similar  appearances,  on  which  they  have  formed 
the  same  conjectures,  but  witliout  examining  them  so 
minutely  as  1  did.  How  a  work  of  this  kind  could  exist 
in  a  country  that  has  hitherto  (according  to  the  general 
received  opinion)  been  the  seat  of  war  to  untutored  Indians 
alone,  whose  whole  stock  of  military  knowledge  has  only, 
till  within  two  centuries,  amounted  to  drawing  the  bow, 
and  whose  only  breast-work  even  at  present  is  the  thicket, 


"m. 


I, 


!•■ 


i% 


N 


[     56     ] 

I  know  not.  I  have  given  as  exact  an  account  as  possible 
of  tliis  singular  appearance,  and  leave  to  I'utjrc  explorers 
of  these  distant  regions  to  discover  wlielher  it  is  a  produc- 
tion of  nature  or  art.  Perhaps  the  hints  I  have  here  given 
might  l(.'ad  to  a  more  perfect  investigation  of  it,  and  give  us 
very  dillbrent  ideas  of  the  ancient  state  of  realms  that  vvc 
at  present  believe  to  have  been  from  the  earliest  p'^icJ 
only  the  habitations  of  savages. 

The  Mississippi,  as  far  as  the  entrance  of  the  River 
St.  Croix,  thirty  miles  alK".\j  Lake  Pepin,  is  very  full  of 
islands;  some  of  which  arc  of  a  considerable  length.  On 
these,  also,  grow  great  numbers  of  the  maple  or  sugar 
tree,  and  around  them  vines  loiided  with  grapes  creeping 
I )  their  very  tops.  From  the  liake  upwariis  few  moun- 
tains are  to  be  seen,  and  those  but  small.  Near  the  lliver 
St.  Croix  reside  three  bands  of  the  Naudowessie  Indians, 
called  the  liiver  Bands. 

This  nation  is  comi  .)sed,  at  present,  of  eleven  bands. 
They  were  originally  twelve  ;  but  the  Assuiipoils  some 
years  ago  revolting,  and  separating  themselves  from  the 
others,  there  remain  only  at  this  time  eleven.  Those  I  met 
here  are  termed  the  River  l]ands;  because  then'  chietly 
dwell  near  the  banks  of  this  River:  the  other  ei'dit  are 
generally  distinguished  by  the  title  of  the  Naudowessies  of 
the  Plains,  and  inhabit  a  country  that  lies  more  to  the 
v/C2f"''>'.i.  Tlie  names  of  the  former  are  the  Nehoira- 
tavvonahs,  the  Mawtawbauntowahs,  and  the  Shahsween- 
lowahs  and  consist  of  about  tour  hundred  warriors. 

A  litlie  before  I  met  with  these  three  bands  I  fell  in  with 
a  party  of  the  Nawtawbauntowahs,  amounting  to  forty 
warriors  and  their  familit. .  With  these  I  resided  a  day  or 
two,  during  which  time  live  or  six  of  their  number,  who 
had  been  out  on  an  excursion,  returned  in  great  haste,  and 
acquainted  their  companions  that  a  large  party  of  the 
Chipeway  warriors,  "  enough,''  as  they  expressed  them- 


^MH 


sugar 


I  met 

liieHy 

It  are 

jsies  of 

to  tlie 

elioga- 

5  ween- 


[     57     ] 

selves,  "  to  swallow  them  all  up,"  were  close  at  their  heels, 
and  on  the  point  of  attacking  their  little  camp.  The  chiefs 
applied  to  me,  and  desired  I  would  put  myself  at  their 
head,  and  lead  them  out  to  oppose  their  enemies.  As  J 
was  a  stranger,  and  unwilling  to  excite  the  anger  of  either 
nation,  I  knew  not  how  to  act ;  and  never  found  myself  in 
a  greater  dilemma.  Had  I  refused  to  assist  the  Naudowes- 
sies  I  should  have  drawn  on  myself  their  displeasure,  or 
had  I  met  the  Chipeways  with  hostile  intentions,  I  should 
liave  made  that  people  my  foes,  and  had  I  been  fortunate 
enough  to  have  escaped  their  arrows  at  this  time,  on  some 
future  occasion  should  probably  have  experienced  the  se- 
verity of  their  revenge.  In  this  extremity  1  chose  the 
middle  course,  and  desired  that  the  Naudovvessics  would 
sulFcr  me  to  meet  them,  that  I  might  endeavour  to  avert 
their  fury.  To  this  they  reluctantly  assented,  being  per- 
suaded, from  the  inveteracy  which  had  long  prevailed 
between  them,  that  my  remonstrances  would  be  in  vain. 

Taking  my  Frenchman  with  me,  who  could  speak  their 
language,  1  hastened  towards  the  place  where  the  Chipe- 
ways were  supposed  to  be.  The  Naudowessies  during 
this  kept  at  a  distance  behind.  As  I  approached  them 
with  the  pipe  of  peace,  a  small  party  of  their  chiefs,  con- 
sisting of  about  eight  or  ten,  came  in  a  friendly  manner 
towards  me  ;  with  whom,  by  means  of  my  interpreter,  I 
held  a  long  conversation;  the  result  of  which  was,  that 
their  rancour  being  by  my  persuasions  in  some  measure 
mollified,  they  agreed  to  return  back  without  accomplish- 
ing their  savage  purposes.  During  our  discourse  1  could 
perceive,  as  they  lay  scattered  about,  that  the  party  was 
very  numerous,  and  many  of  them  armed  with  muskets. 

Having  happily  succeeded  in  my  undertaking,  I  returned 
"without  delay  to  the  Naudowessies,  and  desired  they  would 
instantly  remove  their  camp  to  some  other  part  of  the 
country,  lest  their  enemies  should  repent  of  the  promise 

8 


Tr 


»'  f  ■' 


i   w" 


:  pi     s 


:'.  f  ■ 


l«| 


[     58     ] 

they  had  given,  and  put  their  intentions  in  execution. 
They  accordingly  followed  my  advice,  and  immediately 
prepared  to  strike  tlieir  tents.  Whilst  they  were  doing 
this  they  loaded  nic  with  thanks ;  and  when  I  had  seen 
them  on  board  their  canoes  I  pursued  my  route. 

To  this  adventure  T  was  chiefly  indebted  for  the  friendly 
reception  I  afterwards  met  with  from  the  Naudowessies  of 
the  Plains,  and  for  the  respect  and  honours  I  received 
during  my  abode  among  them.  And  when  I  arrived  many 
months  after  at  the  Chipeway  village,  near  the  Ottovvaw 
lakes,  I  found  that  my  fame  had  reached  that  place  before 
me.  The  chiefs  received  me  with  great  cordiality,  and  the 
elder  part  of  them  thanked  me  for  the  mischief  I  had  pre- 
vented. They  informed  me,  that  the  war  between  their 
nation  and  the  Naudowessies  had  continued  without  inter- 
ruption for  more  than  forty  winters.  That  they  had  long 
wished  to  put  an  end  to  it,  but  this  was  generally  pre- 
vented by  the  young  warriors  of  cither  nation,  who  could 
not  restrain  their  ardour  when  they  met.  They  said,  they 
should  be  happy  if  some  chief  of  the  same  pacific  disposi- 
tion as  myself,  and  who  possessed  an  equal  degree  of  reso- 
lution and  coolness,  would  settle  in  the  country  between 
the  two  nations ;  for  by  the  interference  of  such  a  person 
an  accommodation,  which  on  their  parts  they  sincerely 
desired,  might  be  brought  about.  As  I  did  not  meet  any 
of  the  Naudowessies  afterwards,  I  had  not  an  opportunity 
of  forwarding  so  good  a  work. 

About  thirty  miles  below  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony,  at 
which  I  arrived  the  tenth  day  after  I  left  Lake  Pepin,  is  a 
remarkable  cave  of  an  amazing  depth.  The  Indians  term 
it  Wakon-teebe,  thn.t  is,  the  Dwelling  of  the  Great  Spirit. 
The  entrance  into  it  is  about  ten  feet  wide,  the  height  of  it 
five  feet.  The  arch  within  is  near  fifteen  feet  high  and 
about  thirty  feet  broad.  The  bottom  of  it  consists  of  fine 
clear  sand.     About  twenty  feet  from  the  entrance  begins 


[     59     ] 


a  lake,  the  water  of  which  is  transparent,  and  extends  to 
an  unsearchable  distance ;  for  the  darkness  of  the  cave 
prevents  all  attempts  to  acquire  a  knowledge  of  it.  I 
threw  a  small  pebble  towards  the  interior  parts  of  it  with 
my  utmost  strength  :  I  could  hear  that  it  fell  into  the  water, 
and  notwithstanding  it  was  of  so  small  a  size,  it  caused  an 
astonishing  and  horrible  noise  that  reverberated  through 
all  those  gloomy  regions.  I  found  in  this  cave  many 
Indian  hieroglyphicks,  which  appeared  very  ancient,  for 
time  had  nearly  covered  them  with  moss,  so  that  it  was 
with  difficulty  I  could  trace  them.  They  were  cut  in  a 
rude  manner  upon  the  inside  of  the  walls,  which  were  com- 
posed of  a  stone  so  extremely  soft  that  it  might  be  easily 
penetrated  with  a  knife :  a  stone  every  where  to  be  found 
near  the  Mississippi.  The  cave  is  only  accessible  by 
ascending  a  narrow,  steep  passage  that  lies  near  the  brink 
of  the  river. 

At  a  little  distance  from  this  dreary  cavern  is  the  bury- 
ing-place  of  several  bands  of  the  Naudowessie  Indians: 
though  these  people  have  no  fixed  residence,  living  in 
tents,  and  abiding  but  a  few  months  on  one  spot,  yet  they 
always  bring  tnc  bones  of  their  dead  to  this  place  ;  which 
they  take  the  opportunity  of  doing  when  the  chiefs  meet  to 
hold  their  councils,  and  to  settle  all  public  atlairs  for  the 


ensumg  summer. 


Ten  miles  below  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony  the  River 
St.  Pierre,  called  by  the  natives  the  Waddapawmenesotor, 
falls  into  the  Mississippi  from  the  west.  It  is  not  men- 
tioned by  Father  Hennipin,  although  a  large  fair  river:  this 
omission,  I  conclude,  must  have  proceeded  from  a  small 
island  that  is  situated  exactly  at  its  entrance,  by  which  the 
sight  of  it  is  intercepted.  I  should  not  have  discovered  this 
river  myself,  had  I  not  taken  a  view,  when  I  was  search- 
ing for  it,  from  the  high  lands  opposite,  which  rise  to  a 
great  height. 


rr    ■'   r  w"' 


r  f '" 


»     • 

i^  '-If 

1     '^ 


■    ft 
,  •  ■  ?   !'  ■ 


I     60     J 

Nearly  over  against  this  river  I  was  obliged  to  leave  my 
canoe,  Oil  account  of  the  ice,  and  travel  by  land  to  the  Falls 
of  St.  Anthony,  where  I  arrived  on  the  17th  of  November. 
The  Mississippi  from  the  St.  Pierre  to  this  place  is  rather 
more  rapid  than  I  had  hitherto  found  it,  and  without  islands 
of  any  consideration. 

Before  I  left  my  canoe  I  overtook  a  young  prince  of  the 
Winnebago  Indians,  who  was  going  on  an  embassy  to  some 
of  the  bands  of  the  Naudowessies.  Finding  that  I  intended 
to  take  a  view  of  the  Falls,  he  agreed  to  accompany  me, 
his  curiositv  having  been  often  excited  bv  the  accounts  he 
had  received  from  some  of  his  chiefs:  he  accordingly  left 
his  family  (for  the  Indians  never  travel  without  their  house- 
holds) at  this  place,  under  the  care  of  my  Mohawk  servant, 
and  we  proceeded  together  by  land,  attended  only  by  my 
Frenchman,  to  this  celebrated  place. 

Wo  could  distinctly  hear  the  noise  of  the  water  full  fif- 
teen miles  before  we  reached  the  Falls  ;  and  I  was  greatly 
pleased  and  surprized,  when  I  approached  this  astonishing 
work  of  nature :  but  I  was  not  long  at  liberty  to  indulge 
these  emotions,  my  attention  being  called  off  by  the  beha- 
viour of  my  companion. 

The  prince  had  no  sooner  gained  the  point  that  overlooks 
this  wonderful  cascade,  than  he  began  with  ar.  audible  voice 
to  address  the  Great  Spirit,  one  of  whose  places  of  residence 
he  imagined  this  to  be.  He  told  him  that  he  had  come  a 
long  way  to  pay  his  adorations  to  him,  and  now  would 
make  him  the  best  ofierings  in  his  power.  He  accordingly 
first  threw  his  pipe  into  the  stream;  then  the  roll  that  con- 
tained his  tobacco  ;  after  these,  the  bracelets  he  wore  on  his 
arms  and  wrists  ;  next  an  ornament  that  encircled  his  neck, 
composed  of  beads  and  wires;  and  at  last  the  ear-rings 
from  his  ears ;  in  short,  he  presented  to  his  god  evtvy  part 
of  his  dress  that  was  valuable  :  during  this  he  frequently 
smote  his  breast  with  great  violence,  threw  his  arms  about, 
and  appeared  to  be  much  agitated. 


\n 


beha- 


n'looks 
3  voice 

V 

lidcnce 

'^oine  a 

would 

•dingly 

at  con- 

i  on  his 

i 

s  neck, 

r-rings 
•y  part 
luentlv 

1 

1  about, 


:CT>. 


mr 


Mi^' 


"*!:' 


%■ 
^ 


..A,        ' 


.Li 


'  I     '    I  jT • ^ 


Mf 


j  1 

i'.<  ' 


-  'h   ■'■ 


J?^ 


' 


[     61      ] 


( 


All  this  while  he  continued  his  adt.  .atii)ns,  and  at  length 
concluded  them  with  fervent  petitions  that  the  Great  Spirit 
would  constantly  atroia  us  his  protection  on  our  travels, 
giving  us  a  bright  sun,  a  blue  sky,  and  clear  untroubled 
waters :  nor  would  he  leave  the  place  till  we  had  smoaked 
togetlier  with  my  pipe  in  honour  of  the  Great  Spirit. 

I  was  greatly  surprized  at  beholding  an  instance  of  such 
elevated  devotion  in  so  young  nn  Indian,  and  instead  of 
ridiculing  the  ceremonies  attending  it,  as  [  observed  my 
catholic  servant  tacitly  did,  I  looked  on  the  prince  with  a 
greater  degree  of  respect  for  these  sincere  proofs  he  gave 
of  his  piety  ;  and  I  doubt  not  but  that  his  offerings  and 
prayers  were  as  acceptable  to  the  universal  Parent  of 
mankind,  as  if  they  had  been  made  with  greater  pomp,  or 
in  a  consecrated  place. 

Indeed,  the  whole  conduct  of  this  young  prince  at  once 
amazed  and  charmed  me.  During  the  few  days  we  were 
together  his  attention  seemed  totally  to  be  employed  in 
yielding  me  every  assistance  in  his  power  ;  and  even  in  so 
short  a  time  he  gave  mo  innumerable  proofs  of  the  most 
generous  and  disinterested  friendship  ;  so  that  on  our  re- 
turn I  parted  from  him  with  great  reluctance.  Whilst  I 
beheld  the  artless,  yet  engaging  manners  of  this  unpolished 
savage,  I  could  not  help  drawing  a  comparison  between 
him  and  some  of  the  more  refmed  inhabitants  of  civilized 
countries,  not  much,  I  own,  in  favour  of  the  latter. 

The  Falls  of  St.  Anthony  received  their  name  from 
Father  Louis  Hennipin,  a  French  missionary,  who  trav- 
elled into  these  parts  about  the  year  1680,  and  was  the  first 
European  ever  seen  by  the  natives.  This  amazing  body  of 
waters,  which  are  about  250  yards  over,  form  a  most 
pleasing  cataract ;  they  fall  perpendicularly  about  thirty 
feet,  and  the  rapids  below,  in  the  space  of  300  yards  more, 
render  the  descent  considerably  greater ;  so  that  when 
viewed  at  a  distance  they  appear  to  be  much  higher  than 


tij 


I 


t''^? 


I  it: 


'IJ 


i  I' 


I      "2     ] 

they  really  arc.  The  ;vbove-mentiono(l  traveller  has  laid 
them  down  at  above  sixty  feet;  but  ho  \\.\<  made  a  greater 
error  in  calculating  the  iieight  of  the  Falls  of  Niagara; 
which  he  asserts  to  be  (JOO  feet ;  whereas  from  latter  ob- 
servations accurately  made,  it  is  well  known  that  it  does 
not  exceed  140  Icet.  But  the  good  father  I  fear  too  often 
had  no  otiicr  foundation  for  his  accounts  than  report,  or,  at 
best,  a  slight  inspectio  i. 

In  the  middle  of  the  Falls  stands  a  small  island,  about 
forty  feet  broad  and  somewhat  longer,  on  which  grow  a 
few  cragged  hendock  and  spruce  trees  ;  and  about  half  way 
between  this  island  and  the  eastern  shore  is  a  rock,  lying 
at  the  very  edge  of  the  Fall,  in  an  oblicjue  position,  that 
appeared  to  be  about  five  or  six  feet  broad,  and  thirty  or 
forty  long.  These  Falls  vary  much  from  all  the  others  I 
have  seen,  as  you  may  approach  close  to  them  without 
finding  the  least  obstruction  from  any  intervening  hill  or 
precipice. 

The  country  around  them  is  extremely  beautiful.  It  is 
not  an  interrupted  plain  where  the  eye  finds  no  relief,  but 
composed  of  many  gentle  ascents,  which  in  the  summer  are 
covered  with  the  finest  verdure,  and  interspersed  with 
little  groves,  that  give  a  pleasing  variety  to  the  prospect. 
On  the  whole,  when  the  Falls  are  included,  which  may  be 
seen  at  the  distance  of  four  miles,  a  more  pleasing  and  pic 
turesque  view  cannot,  I  believe,  lie  found  throughout  the 
universe.  I  could  have  wished  that  I  had  happened  to  en- 
joy this  glorious  sight  at  a  more  seasonable  time  of  the 
year,  whilst  the  trees  and  hillocks  were  clad  in  nature's 
gayest  livery,  as  this  must  have  greatly  added  to  the  pleas- 
ure I  received  ;  however,  even  then  it  exceeded  my  warm- 
est expectations.  I  have  endeavoured  to  give  the  Reader 
as  just  an  idea  of  this  enchanting  spot  as  possible,  in  the 
plan  annexed  ;  but  all  description,  whether  of  the  pencil  or 
the  pen,  must  fall  infinitely  short  of  the  original. 


S 


^j 


I 


mm 


[      03     J 

At  a  little  distance  hclow  the  Falls  stands  a  small  islanrl, 
of  about  an  acre  and  half,  on  which  ,ij;rovv  a  cfrcat  number 
of  oalc  trees,  every  branch  of  which,  able  to  support  the 
1  weifrht,  was  full  of  ea'des  nests.     The  reason  that  this  kind 

of  birds  resort  in  such  numbers  to  this  spot,  is  that  they  arc 
here  secure  from  the  attacks  either  of  man  or  beast,  iheir 
retreat  being  guarded  by  the  Uapids,  which  the  Indians 
never  attempt  to  j)ass.  Another  renson  is,  that  they  find 
a  constant  supply  of  food  for  themselves  and  their  young, 
from  the  animals  and  fish  which  are  dashed  to  pieces  by  the 
Falls,  and  driven  on  the  adjacent  shore. 

Having  satisfied  my  curiosity,  as  far  as  the  eye  of  man 
can  be  satisfied,  I  proceeded  on,  still  accompanied  by  my 
young  friend,  till  I  had  reached  the  River  St.  Francis,  near 
sixty  miles  above  the  Falls.  To  this  river  Father  IIenni[)in 
gave  the  name  of  St.  Francis,  and  this  was  the  extent  of 
his  travels,  as  well  as  mine,  towards  the  north-west.  As 
the  season  was  so  advanced,  and  the  weather  extremely 
cold,  I  was  not  able  to  make  so  many  observations  on  these 
parts  as  I  otherwise  should  have  done. 

It  might  however,  perhaps,  be  necessary  to  observe, 
that  in  the  little  tour  J  made  about  the  Falls,  after  travel- 
ling fourteen  miles,  by  the  side  of  the  Mississippi,  I  came  to 
a  river  nearly  twenty  yards  wide,  which  ran  from  the  north- 
east, called  Rum  River.  And  on  the  '-iOth  of  November 
came  to  another  termed  Goose  River,  about  twelve  yards 
wide.  On  the  21st  I  arrived  at  the  St.  Francis,  which  is 
about  thirty  yards  wide.  Here  the  Mississippi  itself  grows 
narrow,  being  not  more  than  ninety  yards  over;  and  ap- 
pears to  be  chiefly  composed  of  small  branches.  The  ice 
prevented  me  from  noticing  the  depth  of  any  of  these  three 
rivers. 

The  country  in  some  places  is  hilly,  but  without  large 
mountains  ;  and  the  land  is  tolerably  good.  I  observed 
here  many  deer  and  carribboos,  some  elk,  with  abundance 


i1 


1.1 

m 


w 


<  }f 


ffe^ 


(      64     ] 

of  beavers,  otters,  and  other  furs.  A  little  above  this,  to 
the  north  oast,  arc  a  number  of  small  lakes  called  the 
Tiiousaiid  Lakes  ;  the  parts  about  which,  though  but  little 
frequented,  are  the  best  within  many  miles  for  hunting,  as 
the  hunt  r  never  fails  of  returning  loaded  beyond  his  ex- 
pectati(jns. 

The  Mississippi  has  never  been  explored  higher  up  than 
the  River  St.  Francis,  and  only  by  Father  Henr)ipin  and 
myself  thus  far.  So  that  we  are  obliged  solely  to  the  In- 
dians, for  all  the  intelligence  we  are  able  to  give  relative  to 
the  more  northern  parts.  As  this  River  is  not  navigable 
from  the  sea  for  vessels  of  any  considerable  burthen,  much 
higher  up  than  the  Forks  of  the  Ohio,  and  even  that  is  ac- 
complished with  great  difliculty,  owing  to  the  rapidity  of 
the  current,  and  tho  ''  indings  of  the  river,  those  settlements 
that  may  be  made  un  the  interior  branches  of  it,  must  be 
indisputably  secure  from  the  attacks  of  any  maritime  power. 
But  at  the  same  time  the  settlers  will  have  the  advantage 
of  being  able  to  convey  their  produce  to  the  sea-ports  with 
great  facility,  the  current  of  the  river  from  its  source  to  its 
entrance  into  the  Ciulnh  of  Mexico,  beinc  extremelv  fa- 
vourable  for  doing  this  in  small  craft.  Tiiis  might  also  in 
time  be  facilitated  by  canals  or  shorter  cuts ;  and  a  com- 
munication  opened  by  water  with  New-York,  Canada,  &c. 
by  Avay  of  the  l^akos.  The  Forks  of  the  Ohio  are  about 
nine  hundred  miles  from  the  mouth  of  the  Mississippi,  fol- 
lowing the  course  of  the  river  ;  and  the  Mcssorie  two  hun- 
dred miles  above  these.  From  the  latter  it  is  about  twenty 
miles  to  the  Illinois  River,  and  from  that  to  the  Ouisconsin, 
which  I  have  given  an  account  of,  about  eight  hundred  more. 

On  the  25th  I  returned  to  my  canoe,  which  I  had  left  at 
the  mouth  of  the  River  St.  Pierre ;  and  here  I  parted  with 
regret  from  my  young  friend  the  prince  of  the  Winneba- 
goes.  This  river  being  clear  of  ice  by  reason  of  its  south- 
ern situation,  I  found  nothing  to  obstruct  my  passage.    On 


1 


mi 


(i 


\      05      1 

the  28tli,  Iicinrr  advanced  about  forty  miles,  I  arrived  at  a 
small  branch  that  fell  into  it  from  the  north  ;  to  which,  as  it 
had  no  name  that  I  could  distincjuish  it  by,  I  gave  my  own  ; 
and  thr  Header  will  find  it  in  the  plan  of  my  travels  de- 
nominated Carver's  River.  Aliout  forty  miles  higher  up  I 
came  to  the  Forks  of  Verd  and  Hod  Marble  Rivers,  which 
join  at  some  little  distance  before  they  enter  the  St.  Pierre. 

The  Jiiver  St.  Pierre,  at  its  jimction  with  the  Missis- 
sij)pi,  is  about  a  hundred  yards  broad,  and  continues  that 
breadth  nearly  all  the  way  I  sailed  upon  it.  It  has  a  great 
depth  of  water,  and  in  some  places  runs  very  briskly. 
About  fifty  miles  from  its  mouth  arc  somn  rapids,  and 
much  higher  up  there  arc  many  others. 

I  proceeded  up  this  river  about  two  hundred  miles  to  the 
country  of  the  Naudowessies  of  the  Plains,  which  lies  a  lit- 
tle abo\  e  the  Forks  formed  by  the  Verd  and  Red  Marble 
Rivers,  just  mentioned,  where  a  branch  from  the  south 
nearly  joins  the  Messorie  River.  By  the  accounts  I  re- 
ceived from  the  Indians,  I  have  reason  to  believe  that  the 
River  St.  Pierre  and  tiie  Messorie,  thouyh  thev  enter  the 
Mississippi  twelve  hundred  miles  from  each  other,  take 
their  rise  in  the  same  neigh'^ourhood  ;  and  this  within  the 
space  of  a  mile.  The  River  St.  Pierre's  northern  branch 
rises  from  a  number  of  lakes  near  the  shining  mount- 
ains; and  it  is  from  some  of  these,  also,  thai  a  capital 
branch  of  the  River  Bourbon,  which  runs  into  Hudson's 
Bay,  has  its  sources. 

From  the  intelligence  I  gained  from  the  Naudowessie 
Indians,  among  whom  I  arrived  the  7th  of  December,  and 
whose  language  I  perfectly  acquired  during  a  residence  of 
five  months  ;  and  also  from  the  accounts  I  afterwards  ob- 
tained from  the  Assinipolls,  who  speak  the  same  tongue, 
being  a  revolted  band  of  the  Naudowessies  ;  and  from  the 
Killistinoes,  neighbours  of  the  Assinipolls,  who  speak  the 
Chipcway  language,  and  inhabit  the  heads  of  the  River 

9 


m 


n 


IF 

If 

fill" 


I 

I     * 
\ 


I  % 


[    Oft     1 

Bourbon ;  I  say  from  these  nations,  togctlicr  witli  my  own 
observations,  1  have  learned  that  the  four  most  capital 
rivers  on  the  Continent  of  North  An)erica,  viz.  the  St. 
Lawrence,  tiie  Mississippi,  the  River  Bourbon,  and  the 
Oregon  or  the  River  of  the  West  (as  I  hinted  in  my  intro- 
duction) have  their  sources  in  the  same  ncighbourliood. 
Tiie  waters  of  the  three  former  are  wiliiin  thirty  miles  of 
cacii  other  ;  the  latter,  however,  is  rather  farther  west. 

This  shews  that  these  parts  are  the  highest  lands  in 
North  America;  and  it  is  an  instance  not  to  bo  paralleled 
on  the  other  three  quarters  of  the  globe,  that  four  rivers  of 
such  magnitude  should  take  their  rise  together,  and  each, 
after  running  separate  courses,  discharge  their  waters  into 
diderent  oceans  at  the  distance  of  two  thousand  miles  from 
their  sources.  For  in  their  passage  from  this  spot  to  the 
bay  of  St.  Lawrence,  cast,  to  the  bay  of  Mexico,  south,  to 
Hudson's  Bay,  north,  and  to  the  bay  at  the  Straights  of 
Annian,  west,  each  of  these  traverse  upwards  of  two  thou- 
sand miles.  .    ,■ 

I  shall  hero  give  my  Readers  sucli  reflections  as  occurred 
to  me,  when  T  had  received  this  interesting  information, 
and  had,  by  numberless  inquiries,  ascertained  the  truth  of 
it ;  that  is,  as  far  as  it  was  possible  to  arrive  at  a  certainty 
without  a  personal  investigation. 

It  is  well  known  that  the  Colonies,  particularly  those  of 
New  England  and  Canada,  are  greatly  aflected,  about  the 
time  their  winter  sets  in,  by  a  north-west  wind,  which  con- 
tinues for  several  months,  and  renders  the  cold  much  more 
intense  there  than  it  is  in  the  interior  parts  of  America. 
This  I  can,  from  my  own  knowledge,  assert,  as  I  found  the 
winter,  that  I  passed  to  the  westward  of  the  Mississippi,  far 
from  severe ;  and  the  north-west  wind  blowing  on  those 
countries  considerably  more  temperate  than  I  have  often 
experienced  it  to  be  nearer  the  coast.  And  that  this  did 
not  arise  from  an  uncertainty  of  the  seasons,  but  was  an- 


H 


V. 


1^     ^- 


I  «7  1 


:•: 


mially  tlic  oaso,  I  conclude,  both  frotn  the  small  ([uantity  ol' 
enow  that  then  fell,  unci  a  total  disuse  of  snow  shoes  hy 


these  I  lull 


,  without  which  none  of  the  more  eastern 
nations  can  possibly  travel  during  the  winter. 

As  naturalists  observe,  that  ni''  resembles  water  in  many 
respects,  particularly  by  often  flowing  in  a  compact  body  ; 
and  that  this  is  generally  remarl  ed  to  be  with  the  current 
of  large  streams,  and  seldom  at'**oss  them,  may  not  the 
winds  that  set  violently  into  tlin  Bay  of  Mexico  about  the 
latter  end  of  the  year,  take  their  course  over  the  continent 
in  tlie  same  direction  as  the  Mississippi  does;  till  meeting 
with  the  north  winds  (that  from  a  s'liilar  cause  blow  up 
the  Bourbon  from  Hudson's  Bay)  they  are  forced  across 
the  great  lakes,  down  the  current  of  the  waters  of  the 
St.  Lawrence,  and  united,  commit  those  ravages,  and  oc- 
casion those  severe  winters,  expcnenced  in  the  before- 
mentioned  countries?  During  their  progress  over  the 
lakes  they  become  expanded,  and  conseciucntly  affect  a 
greater  tract  of  land  than  they  otherwise  would  do. 

According  to  my  scanty  knowledge  of  natural  philoso- 
phy this  does  not  appear  improbable.  Whether  it  is  agree- 
able to  the  laws  established  by  naturalists  to  account  for 
the  operations  of  that  element,  I  know  not.  However,  the 
description  here  given  of  the  situation  of  those  vast  bodies 
of  water,  and  their  near  approach  to  each  other,  with  my 
own  undigested  suppositions  of  their  effect  on  the  winds, 
may  prove  perhaps,  in  abler  hands,  the  means  of  leading  to 
many  useful  discoveries. 

On  the  7th  of  December,  I  arrived  (as  I  said  before)  at 
the  utmost  extent  of  my  travels  towards  the  west ;  where 
I  met  with  a  large  party  of  the  Naudowessio  Indians, 
amonff  whom  I  resided  seven  months.  These  constituted 
a  part  of  the  eight  bands  of  the  Naudowcssios  of  the 
Plains ;  and  are  termed  the  Wawpeentowahs,  the  Tintons, 
the  Asrahcootans,  the  Mawhaws,  and  the  Schians.    The 


'*       IWIfP' 


n 


[  tife  ] 

other  three  Lands,  whose  names  arc  the  Schianese,  the 
Chongoiisceloii,  and  ihe  Waddapawjebtin,  dwell  higher  up, 
to  the  west  of  the  River  !Sl.  Pierre,  on  plains  that,  according 
to  their  account,  are  unboiuided  ;  and  jKobably  lornunate  on 
rhe  coast  ol  the  Paciiic  Ocean.  The  iVaudowessie  nation, 
when  united,  consists  of  more  than  two  thousand  warriors. 
The  Assinipoils,  who  revolted  from  them,  amount  to  about 
three  hundred;  and  leagued  with  llie  Killistinoes,  live  in 
a  continued  state  of  enmity  with  the  other  eleven  bands. 

As  I  proceeded  up  the  River  kit.  Pierre,  and  had  nearly 
reached  the  place  where  these  people  were  encamped,  I 
olserved  two  or  three  canoes  coming  down  the  stream ; 
but  no  sooner  had  the  Indians  that  were  on  board  them  dis- 
covered us,  than  they  rowed  toward  the  land,  and  leaping 
ashore  with  ]..  ecipitation,  left  their  canoes  to  float  as  the 
current  drove  them.  In  a  few  minutes  I  perceived  some 
others;  who,  as  soon  as  they  c:ane  in  sight,  followed,  with 
C(iual  speed,  the  example  of  their  countrymen. 

1.  now  thought  it  necessary  to  proceed  with  caution  ;  and 
therefore  kept  on  ilie  side  of  the  river  opposite  to  that  on 
which  the  Indians  had  landed,  liowever,  I  still  continued 
ipy  course,  satislied  that  the  pipe  of  Peace  which  was  fixed 
at  the  head  of  my  canoe,  and  the  English  colours  that  were 
ilying  at  the  stern,  would  prove  my  security.  After  rowing 
about  half  a  mile  farther,  in  turning  a  point,  I  discovered  a 
Treat  luimber  of  tents,  and  more  than  a  thousand  Indians, 
at  a  little  distance  from  the  shore.  Jk'ing  now  nearly  oppo- 
site to  them,  I  ordered  my  men  to  })ull  directly  over,  as  1 
was  willing  to  convince  the  Indians  by  such  a  step,  that  I 
placed  some  confidence  in  them. 

A^.  soon  as  I  had  reached  the  land,  two  of  the  chiefs  pre- 
sented their  hands  to  me,  and  led  me,  amidst  the  astonished 
multitude,  who  had  most  of  them  never  seen  a  while  man 
before,  to  a  tent  Into  this  we  entered,  and  according  to  the 
custom  that  universally  prevails  among  every  Indian  nation, 


m 


lans, 
3po- 
as  1 
lat  I 


[     09     ] 

began  lo  smoke  tlie  pipe  of  Peace.  We  had  not  sat  long 
before  llie  crowd  became  yo  great,  both  around,  and  upon 
the  tent,  thai  we  were  in  danger  of  being  crusiied  by  its  faU. 
On  tliis  we  returned  to  liie  })lain,  wliere,  having  gratified  the 
curiosity  of  the  common  people,  their  wonder  abated,  and 
ever  after  ihey  treated  me  with  great  respect. 

J'rom  the  chiefs  1  met  with  the  most  friendly  and  liospi- 
table  reception ;  wliich  induced  me,  as  the  season  was  so  far 
advanced,  to  lake  up  my  residei!;\i  among  them  during  the 
winter.  To  render  my  stay  as  comfortable  as  possible,  I 
first  endeavoured  to  learn  their  language.  This  1  soon  did, 
so  as  to  make  myself  perfectly  intelligible,  having  before 
acquired  some  slight  knowledge  of  tlie  language  of  those 
Indians  that  live  on  the  back  of  the  settlements  ;  and  in  con- 
sei[uence  met  with  every  accommodation  their  manner  of 
living  would  alford.  Nor  did  I  want  for  such  amusements 
as  tended  to  make  so  long  a  period  pass  cheerfully  away. 
I  frequently  hunted  with  them ;  and  at  other  times  beheld 
with  pleasure  their  recreations  and  pastimes,  which  I  shall 
describe  hereafter. 

Sometimes  1  sat  with  the  chiefs,  and  whilst  we  smoked 
the  friendly  })ipe,  entertained  them,  in  return  for  the  accounts 
they  gave  me  of  their  vars  and  excursions,  with  a  narrative 
of  my  own  adventure's  and  a  description  of  all  the  battles 
fought  between  the  English  and  the  French  in  America,  in 
many  of  which  I  had  a  personal  share.  They  always  paid 
great  attention  to  my  details,  and  asked  many  pertinent  ques- 
tions relative  to  the  European  methods  of  making  war. 

I  held  these  conversations  with  them  in  a  gical  measure 
lo  procure  from  them  some  information  relative  to  the  hief 
point  I  had  constantly  in  view,  that  of  gaiinng  a  knowlt  Ige 
of  the  situation  and  produce,  both  of  their  o\\  i,  ..  /  miry,  and 
those  that  lay  to  the  westward  of  them.  jNor  wa»  I  disap- 
pointed in  my  designs  ;  for  1  procured  from  them  murh 
useful  intelligence.     They  likewise  drew  for  me  plans  of  ail 


'\> 


71m" 


[     70     ] 

tlie  countries  with  wliicli  they  were  acfjiiainted  ;  t,iit  as  I 
entertained  no  great  opinion  of  their  geoo;raphical  knowledge, 
1  phiced  not  much  dependence  on  them,  and  therefore  think 
it  unnecessary  to  give  them  to  tiie  pubhc.  Such  as  1  after- 
wards found  confirmed,  by  other  accoimts,  or  by  my  own 
observations,  make  a  part  of  the  map  prefixed  to  this  work. 
They  draw  with  a  pi^ce  of  burnt  coal,  taken  from  tlie  hearth, 
upon  the  inside  bark  of  the  birch  tree  ;  which  is  as  smooth 
as  paper,  and  answers  the  same  purpose,  notwithstanding  it 
is  of  a  yellow  cast.  Their  sketches  are  made  in  a  rude 
manner,  but  they  seem  to  give  as  just  an  idea  of  a  country, 
although  the  plan  is  not  so  e\acl,  as  more  experienced 
draughtsmen  could  do. 

i  left  the  habitations  of  these  hospitable  Indians  the  latter 
end  of  April  1767;  but  did  not  part  from  them  for  several 
days,  as  I  was  accompanied  on  my  journey  by  near  three 
hundred  of  them,  among  whom  were  many  chiefs,  to  the 
mouth  of  the  River  St.  Pierre.  At  this  season,  these  bands 
annually  go  to  the  Great  Cave,  before  mentioned,  to  hold  a 
grand  council  with  all  the  other  bands ;  wherein  they  settle 
their  operations  for  the  ensuing  year.  At  the  same  time 
they  carry  with  them  their  dead  for  interment  bound  up  in 
buffaloes  skins.  Besides  those  that  accompanied  me,  others 
were  gone  before,  and  the  rest  were  to  follow. 

Never  did  I  travel  with  so  cheerful  and  happy  a  company. 
But  their  mirth  met  with  a  sudden  and  temporary  allay  from 
a  violent  storm  that  overtook  us  one  day  on  our  passage. 
We  had  just  landed,  and  were  preparing  to  set  up  our  tents 
fur  the  night,  when  a  heavy  cloud  overspread  the  heavens, 
and  the  most  dreadful  thunder,  lightning,  and  rain  issued 
from  it,  that  ever  I  beheld. 

The  Indians  were  greatly  terrified,  and  ran  to  such  shelter 
as  they  could  find  :  for  only  a  few  tents  were  as  yet  erected. 
Apprehensive  of  the  danger  that  might  ensue  from  standing 
near  any  thing  which  could  seive  for  a  conductor,  as  the 


T 


ip  in 
lers 

any. 
10  in 

lenls 
vens, 
isued 

clter 
cled. 
iiding 
s  the 


t     71      J 

cloud  appeared  to  contain  sucli  an  uncomraon  quanlity  of 
the  electrical  lluid,  1  took  my  stand  as  far  as  possible  from 
any  covering;  chusing  rather  to  be  exposed  to  the  peltings 
of  the  storm  than  to  receive  a  fatal  stroke.  At  this  the  In- 
dians were  greall)  surprized,  and  drew  conclusions  from  it 
not  unfavourable  to  the  opinion  they  already  entertained  of 
my  resolution.  Yet  1  acknowledge  that  I  was  never  more 
affected  in  my  life;  for  nolinng  scarcely  could  exceed  the 
terrific  scene.  Tlie  peals  of  thunder  were  so  loud  that 
they  shook  the  earth;  and  the  ■ightiiiiig  llashed  along  the 
ground  in  streams  of  sulphur;  so  tliat  the  Indian  chiefs 
themsehes,  although  th.eir  courage  in  war  is  usually  in- 
vincible, could  not  help  trembling  at  the  horrid  combustion. 
As  soon  as  the  storm  was  over,  they  f\'  ;'ked  around  me, 
and  informed  me,  that  it  was  a  proof  of  the  anger  of  the 
evil  spirits,  whom  they  were  apprehensive  that  they  had 
highly  offended. 

When,  we  arrived  at  the  (ireat  Cave,  and  the  Indians  had 
deposited  the  remains  of  their  deceased  friends  in  the  burial- 
place  that  stands  adjacent  to  it,  tiiey  held  their  great  coun- 
cil, into  which  t  was  admitted,  and  at  the  same  time  had 
the  honour  to  be  installed  or  adopted  a  chief  of  their  bands. 
On  this  occasion  I  made  the  following  speech,  which  I  in- 
sert to  give  my  Readers  a  specimen  of  the  langujige  and 
manner  in  which  it  is  necessary  to  address  the  Indians,  so 
as  to  engage  their  attention;  and  to  render  the  speaker's 
expressions  roiisonant  to  their  ideas.  It  was  delivered  on 
the  first  day  of  May  17ti7. 

*'  My  brothers,  chiefs  of  the  numerous  and  powerful  Nau- 
"  dowessies  !  I  rejoice  that  through  my  long  abode  with  you, 
"I  can  now  speak  to  you  (though  after  an  imperfert  man- 
"  ner)  in  your  own  tongue,  like  one  of  your  own  children. 
"  I  rejoice  also  that  I  have  had  an  opportunity  so  fre<|uently 
"  to  inform  you  of  the  glory  and  power  of  the  (ireat  King 
"  that  reigns  over  the  English  and  other  nations  ;  who  is  de- 


If 


^ 


:*r 


I 


] 


"  scended  from  a  very  ancient  race  of  sovereigns,  as  old  as 
*'  the  earth  and  waters  ;  wliosc  feel  stand  on  two  great  isl- 
"ands,  larger  than  any  you  have  ever  seen,  amidst  the  great- 
"  est  waters  in  the  world;  whose  head  reaches  to  the  sun, 
"  and  whose  arms  encircle  the  whole  earth.  The  number 
"  of  whose  warriors  are  equal  to  the  trees  in  the  vallies,  the 
"  stalks  of  rice  in  yonder  marshes,  or  the  blades  of  grass  on 
"  your  great  plains.  Who  has  hundreds  of  canoes  of  his 
"own,  of  such  amazing  bigness,  that  all  ihe  waters  in  your 
"  country  would  not  suffice  for  one  of  them  to  swim  in  ; 
"each  of  which  have  guns,  not  small  like  mine  which  you 
"  see  before  you,  but  of  such  magnitude,  that  a  hundred  of 
"  your  stoutest  young  men  would  with  difficulty  be  able  to 
"  carry  one.  And  these  are  equally  surprizing  in  their  oper- 
"  ation  against  the  great  king's  enemies  when  engaged  in 
"  battle ;  the  terror  they  carry  with  them  your  language 
"  wants  words  to  express.  You  may  remember  the  other  day 
"  wiien  we  were  encamping  at  Wadawpawmenesoter,  the 
"  black  clouds,  the  wind,  the  lire,  the  stupendous  noise,  the 
"  horrible  cracks,  and  the  trembling  of  the  earth  .viiich  then 
"  alarmed  you,  and  gave  you  reason  to  think  your  gods  were 
"  angry  with  you  ;  not  unlike  these  are  the  warlike  imple- 
"  ments  of  the  English  wiien  they  are  fighting  the  battles  of 
"  their  great  King. 

"  {Several  of  the  chiefs  of  your  bands  have  often  told  me, 
"  in  times  past,  when  I  dwelt  with  you  in  your  tents,  that 
"  they  much  wished  to  be  counted  among  the  children  and 
"  allies  of  the  great  King  my  master.  You  may  remember 
"  how  often  you  have  desired  me,  when  I  return  again  to  my 
"  own  country,  to  acquaint  the  great  King  of  your  good  dis- 
"  position  towards  him  and  his  subjects,  and  that  you  wished 
"  for  traders  from  il.i  '^''crlish  Lo  come  among  you.  Being 
"  now  about  to  take  my  leave  of  you,  and  to  return  to  my 
"  own  country,  a  long  way  towards  the  rising  sun,  I  again 
"  ask  you  to  tell  me  whether  you  continue  uf  the  same  mind 


11 


M 


I     73     ] 


,'ere 

^\e- 

of 


1 


as  when  I  spoke  to  you  in  council  last  winter ;  and  as 
tiiere  are  now  several  of  your  chiefs  iiere,  who  came  from 
the  great  plains  towards  the  settinsr  of  the  sun,  wiiom  I  have 

icil  before,  I   ask  you  to  let  me 


ith 


never  spoke  wiln  \u  counc 
"  know  if  vou  are  all  willing  to  acknowledge  yourselves  the 
"children  of  my  great  master  the  King  of  the  Englisii  and 
"other  nations,  as  I  shall  take  the  lirst  opportunity  to  ac- 
"  quaint  him  of  your  desires  and  good  intentions,  f  charge 
"  you  not  to  give  heed  to  bad  reports  ;  for  tliere  are  wicked 
"birds  flying  aboiU  among  the  neighbouring  nations,  who 
"may  whisper  evil  things  in  your  ears  against  llie  English, 
"contrary  to  what  I  have  told  you;  you  nmst  not  believe 
"  them,  for  1  have  told  you  the  truth. 

"  And  as  for  the  ciiiefs  that  are  about  to  go  to  Michilli- 
"  mackinac,  I  shall  take  care  to  make  for  them  and  their 
"  suite,  a  straight  road,  smooth  waters,  and  a  clear  sky  ;  that 
"  they  may  go  there,  and  smoke  the  pipe  of  Peace,  and  rest 
"  secure  on  a  beaver  blanket,  under  the  shade  of  the  great 
"  tree  of  peace.     Farewell !"' 

To  this  speech  I  received  the  following  answer,  from  the 
mouth  of  the  principal  chief: 

"  Good  brother !  I  am  now  about  to  speak  to  you  with 
"  the  mouths  of  these  my  brothers,  chiefs  of  the  eight  bands 
"  of  the  powerful  nation  of  the  Naudowessies.  We  believe 
"  and  are  well  satisfied  in  the  truth  of  every  thing  you  have 
"  told  us  about  your  great  nation,  and  the  Great  King  our 
"greatest  father;  for  whom  we  spread  this  beaver  blanket, 
"  that  iiis  fatherly  protection  may  ever  rest  easy  and  safe 
"amongst  us  his  children:  your  colours  and  your  arms 
"  agree  with  the  accounts  you  have  given  us  about  your  great 
"  nation.  We  desire  that  when  you  return,  you  will  acquaint 
"  the  Great  King  how  much  the  Naudowessies  wish  to  be 
"  counted  among  his  good  children.  You  may  believe  us 
"  when  we  tell  you  that  we  wil'  not  open  our  ears  to  any  one 

10 


:  "i" 


[     '?4     ] 


"  who  may  speak  evil  of  our  Great  Father  the  King  of  the 
"  English  and  other  nations. 

"We  thank  you  for  what  you  have  done  for  us  in  making 
"peace  between  the  Naudovvessies  and  the  Chipcways, 
"  and  hope  when  you  return  to  ns  again,  that  you  will  coin- 
"  plele  this  good  work  ;  and  (jiiite  dispelling  the  clouds  that 
"  intervene,  o  len  the  blue  sky  of  peace,  and  cause  the  bloody 
"  liatchet  to  be  deep  buried  under  the  roots  of  the  great  tree 
"  of  peace. 

"  We  wish  you  to  remember  to  represent  to  our  Great 
"  Father,  how  much  we  desire  that  traders  may  be  sent  to 
"  abide  among  us,  with  such  things  as  we  need,  that  the 
"  hearts  of  our  young  men,  our  wives,  and  children  may  be 
"made  glad.  And  may  peace  subsist  bn'-veen  us,  so  long 
"  as  the  sun,  the  moon,  the  earth,  and  the  waters  shall  en- 
"dure.     Farewell." 

T  thought  it  necessary  to  caution  the  Indians  against  giv- 
ing heed  to  any  bad  reports  that  may  reach  them  from  the 
neighbouring  nations  to  the  disadvantage  of  the  English,  as 
I  had  heard,  at  different  places  through  which  I  passed,  that 
emissaries  were  still  employed  by  the  French  to  detach  those 
who  were  friendly  to  the  English  from  their  interest.  And 
I  saw,  myself,  several  belts  of  Wampum  that  had  been  de- 
livered for  this  purpose  to  some  of  the  tribes  I  was  among. 
On  the  delivery  of  each  of  these  a  Talk  was  held,  wherein 
the  Indians  were  told  that  the  English,  who  were  but  a  petty 
people,  had  stolen  that  country  from  their  (ireat  Father  the 
king  of  France  vvhdst  lie  was  asleep  ;  but  that  he  would  soon 
awake,  and  lake  them  ag^sn  under  his  protection.  These  I 
found  were  sent  from  C-^riada  by  persons  who  appeared  to 
be  well  affectexi  towards  the  government  under  which  they 
lived. 

Whilst  I  tarried  at  the  mouth  of  the  River  St.  Pierre  with 
these  friendly  Indians,  I  endeavoured  to  gain  intelligence 
whether  any  goods  had  been  sent  towards  the  Fails  of  St. 


m^ 


[     75     ] 

Anthony  for  my  use,  agreeable  lo  the  promise  1  had  received 
from  the  governor  when  1  left  Michiiliinackinac.  But  find- 
ing from  some  Indians,  who  passed  by  in  their  return  from 
those  parts,  that  this  agreement  had  not  been  fulfilled,  1  was 
obliged  to  give  up  all  thoughts  of  proceeding  farther  to  the 
north-west  by  this  route,  according  to  my  original  plan.  I 
therefore  returned  to  La  Prairie  le  Chien,  where  I  procured 
as  many  goods  from  the  traders  I  left  there  the  preceding 
year  as  they  could  spare. 

As  these  however  were  not  sufficient  to  enable  me  to  renew 
my  first  design,  1  determined  to  endeavour  to  make  my  way 
across  the  country  of  the  Ciiipeways  to  Lake  Superior;  in 
hopes  of  meeting  at  the  Grand  Portage  on  the  north  side  of 
it,  the  traders  that  annually  go  from  Miclullimackiiisc  lo  the 
north-west ;  of  whom  I  doubted  not  but  that  I  should  be  able 
to  procure  goods  enough  to  answer  my  purpose,  and  also  to 
penetrate  through  those  more  northern  parts  to  the  Straights 
of  Annian. 

And  I  the  more  readily  returned  to  La  Prairie  le  Chien, 
as  I  could  by  that  means  the  better  fulfil  the  engagement  I 
had  made  lo  the  party  of  Naudowessies  mentioned  at  the 
conclusion  of  my  speech.  During  ray  abode  with  this  peo- 
ple, wishing  to  secure  them  entirely  in  the  interest  of  the 
English,  I  had  advised  some  of  the  chiefs  to  go  to  Michiili- 
inackinac, where  they  would  have  an  opportunity  of  trading, 
and  of  hearing  the  accounts  that  1  had  entertained  them  with 
of  my  countrymen  confirmed.  At  the  same  time  I  had  fur- 
nished them  with  a  recommendation  to  the  governor,  and 
given  tiiem  every  direction  necessary  for  their  voyage. 

In  conse(juence  of  this  one  of  tlie  principal  chiefs,  and 
twenty-five  of  an  inferior  rank,  agreed  to  go  the  ensuing  sum- 
mer. This  tliey  took  an  opportunuy  of  doing  when  they 
came  with  the  rest  of  their  band  to  attend  the  grand  council 
at  the  mouth  of  the  River  St.  Pierre.  Being  obliged,  on  ac- 
count of  the  disappointment  I  had  just  been  informed  of,  to 


.  If     I 


ii 


4f 


Tr 


fill' 


I     76     j 

return  so  far  down  the  Mississi))pi,  I  could  from  thence  the 
more  easily  set  them  on  llieir  journey. 

As  the  intermediate  parts  of  this  river  are  much  frequented 
by  the  Cliipeways,  with  whom  the  Naudowessies  are  contin- 
UitUy  at  Wiir,  thcv  thought  it  more  prudent,  being  l)ut  a  small 
party,  to  take  ihe  advantage  of  the  niglit,  than  to  travel  with 
me  by  day;  accordingly  no  sooner  was  the  grand  council 
broke  up,  than  I  took  a  friendly  leave  of  these  people,  from 
whom  I  had  received  innumerable  civilities,  and  pursued 
once  more  my  voyage. 

I  reached  the  eastern  side  of  Lake  Pepin  the  same  night, 
where  I  went  ashore  and  encamped  as  usual.  The  next 
morning,  when  I  had  proceeded  some  miles  farther,  I  per- 
ceived at  a  distance  before  me  a  smoke,  which  denoted  that 
some  Indians  were  near;  and  in  a  short  time  discovered  ten 
or  twelve  tents  not  far  from  the  bank  of  the  river.  As  I  was 
apprehensive  that  this  was  a  parly  of  the  Rovers  I  had  be- 
fore met  with,  1  knew  not  what  course  to  pursue.  My  at- 
tendants persuaded  me  to  endeavour  to  pass  by  them  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  river ;  but  as  I  had  hitherto  found  that 
the  best  way  to  ensure  a  friendly  reception  from  the  Indians 
is  to  meet  them  boldly,  and  without  shewing  any  tokens  of 
fear,  I  would  by  no  means  consent  to  their  proposal.  Instead 
of  this  I  crossed  directly  over,  and  landed  in  the  midst  of 
them,  for  by  this  time  the  greatest  part  of  them  were  stand- 
ing on  the  shore. 

The  first  I  accosted  were  Chippeways  inhabiting  near  the 
Ottowaw  lakes ;  who  received  me  with  great  cordiality,  and 
shook  me  by  the  hand  in  token  of  friendship.  At  some  dis 
tance  behind  these  stood  a  chief  remarkably  tail  and  well 
made,  but  of  so  stern  an  aspect  that  the  most  undaunted  person 
could  not  behold  him  without  some  degree  of  terror.  He 
seemed  to  have  passed  the  meridian  of  life,  and  by  the  mode 
in  which  he  was  painted  and  tatowed,  I  discovered  that  he 
was  of  high  rank.     However,  I  approached  him  in  a  cour- 


L    -!-!    ] 


IS 

ell 
son. 
He 
ide 
he 
ur- 


teous  manner,  and  expected  to  have  met  with  the  same  re- 
ception I  had  done  from  the  others;  l)ut  to  my  threat  sur- 
prise ho  wilhhekl  his  hand,  and  looking!;  fiercely  at  me,  said 
ill  the  Cliipt^way  tongue,  "  Cawin  nishishin  saganosh,"  'iiat 
is,  "The  J'lnglish  are  no  good."  As  he  had  his  tomahawk 
in  his  hand,  I  expected  that  this  laconick  sentence  would 
have  been  followed  by  a  blow  ;  to  prevent  which  I  drew  a 
pistol  from  my  belt,  and,  holding  it  in  a  careless  position, 
passed  close  by  him,  to  let  him  see  I  was  not  afraid  of  him. 

I  learned  soon  after  from  the  other  Indians,  that  this  was 
a  cliief,  called  by  the  French  the  («rand  iSautor,  or  the  great 
Chipeway  Chief,  for  they  denominate  the  Cliipoways  Sau- 
tors.  They  likewise  told  me  that  he  had  been  always  a 
steady  friend  to  that  people,  and  when  they  delivered  up 
Michillimackinac  to  the  English  on  their  evacuation  of  Can- 
ada, the  (Jrand  Sautor  iiad  sworn  that  he  would  ever  remain 
the  avowed  enemy  of  its  new  possessors,  as  the  territories 
on  which  the  fort  is  built  belonged  to  him. 

Finding  him  thus  disposed,  1  took  care  to  be  constantly 
on  my  guard  whilst  I  staid  ;  but  that  he  might  not  suppose 
I  was  driven  away  by  his  frowns,  I  took  up  my  abode  there 
for  the  night.  I  pitched  my  tent  at  some  distance  from  the 
Indians,  and  had  no  sooner  laid  myself  down  to  rest,  than  I 
was  awakened  by  my  French  servant.  Having  been  alarmed 
by  the  sound  of  Indian  music,  he  had  run  to  the  outside  of 
the  tent,  where  he  beheld  a  party  of  the  young  savages  dan- 
cing towards  us  in  an  extraordinary  manner,  each  carrying  in 
his  hand  a  torch  fixed  on  the  top  of  a  long  pole.  But  1  shall 
defer  any  further  account  of  this  uncommon  entertainment, 
which  at  once  surprized  and  alarmed  me,  till  I  treat  of  the 
Indian  dances. 

The  next  morning  I  continued  my  voyage,  and  before 
night  reached  La  Prairie  le  Chien  ;  at  which  place  the  party 
of  Naudowessies  soon  overtook  me.  Not  long  after  the 
Grand  Sautor  also  arrived,  and  before  the  Naudowessies  left 


V  ^  > 


s 


t't^l 


L    'f    J 

that  place  to  commue  tlicir  jonrncv  to  jVIicliillimackinac,  he 
fouml  means,  in  conjunction  with  some  French  traders  from 
Lo\iisiana,  to  draw  from  me  about  ten  of  tlie  Naudowessie 
chiefs,  whom  he  prevailed  upon  to  go  towards  those  parts. 

The  remainder  proceeded,  according  to  my  directions,  to 
the  Englisii  fort ;  from  whence  I  afterwards  learned  that  they 
returned  to  llieir  own  country  without  any  unfortunate  acci- 
dent befalHng  them,  and  greatly  pleased  with  the  reception 
tiiey  had  met  wuh.  \\  lulsl  not  more  than  half  of  those  who 
went  to  the  souliiward,  ihrougii  the  difl'erence  of  that  south- 
ern climate  from  their  own,  lived  to  reach  their  abode.  And 
since  I  came  to  England  T  have  been  informed,  that  the 
Grand  Sauior,  having  rendered  liiniself  more  and  more  dis- 
gustful to  the  English  by  his  inveterate  enmity  towards  them, 
was  nt  length  stabbed  in  his  tent,  as  he  encamped  near  Mich- 
illiniackinac,  by  a  trader  to  vvliom  I  had  related  the  forego- 
ing story. 

I  should  have  remarked,  that  whatever  Indians  happen  to 
meet  at  La  Prairie  le  Chien,  the  great  mart  to  which  all  who 
inhabit  the  adjacent  countries  resort,  though  the  nations  to 
which  they  belong  are  at  war  with  each  other,  yet  they  are 
obliged  to  restrain  tbcir  enmity,  and  to  forbear  all  hostile 
acts  during  their  stay  there.  Tliis  regulation  has  been  long 
established  among  them  for  their  mutual  convenience,  as 
without  it  no  trade  could  be  carried  on.  The  same  rule  is 
observed  also  at  the  Red  Mountain  (afterwards  described) 
from  whence  ihey  get  liie  stone  of  which  they  make  their 
pipes;  these  being  indispensable  to  the  accommodation  of 
every  neighbouring  tribe,  a  similar  restriction  becomes  need- 
ful, and  is  of  public  utility. 

'JMie  Kiver  St.  Pierre,  wiiich  runs  through  the  territories 
of  the  Naudowessies,  flows  through  a  most  delightful  coun- 
try, abounding  with  all  the  necessaries  of  life,  that  grow 
spontaneously  ;  and  with  a  little  cultivation  it  might  be  made 
to  produce  even  the  luxuries  of  life.    Wild  rice  grows  here 


m 


■  1 


■I 


I     VJ     J 

in  great  abundance  ;  and  every  part  is  filled  with  trees  l)end- 
mg  under  their  loads  of  fruit,  such  as  plums,  grapes,  and  ap- 
ples ;  the  meadows  are  covered  wuh  hops,  and  many  sorts 
of  vegetables  ;  whilst  the  ground  is  stored  with  useful  routs, 
with  angelica,  spikenard,  and  ground-nuts  as  large  as  hens 
eggs.  Ai  a  little  distance  from  the  sides  of  the  river  are 
eminences,  from  which  you  have  views  thai  cannot  be  ex- 
ceeded even  by  the  most  beautiful  of  those  1  have  already 
described  ;  amidst  these  are  delightful  groves,  and  such  ama- 
zing quantities  of  maples,  that  they  would  j)roduce  sugar 
sutllcienl  for  any  number  of  iniiabitants. 

A  little  way  from  the  mouth  of  this  river,  on  the  norlli  side 
of  it,  stands  a  hill,  one  part  of  which,  that  towards  the  Mis- 
sissippi, is  comf)osed  entirely  of  white  stone,  of  the  same 
soft  nature  as  that  I  have  before  described  ;  for  such,  indeed, 
is  all  the  stone  in  this  country.  IJul  what  appears  remarka- 
ble is,  that  the  colour  of  it  is  as  white  as  the  driven  snow. 
The  outward  part  of  it  was  crumbled  by  the  wind  and  weath- 
er into  heaps  of  sand,  of  which  a  beautiful  composition  might 
be  made  ;  or,  I  am  of  opinion  that,  when  properly  treated, 
the  stone  itself  would  grow  harder  by  time,  and  have  a  very 
noble  eflfect  in  architecture. 

Near  that  brancii  which  is  termed  the  Marble  River,  is  a 
mountain,  from  whence  the  Indians  get  a  sort  of  red  stone, 
out  of  which  they  hew  the  bowls  of  their  pipes.  In  some 
of  these  parts  is  found  a  black  hard  clay,  or  rather  stone,  of 
which  the  Naudowessies  make  their  family  utensils.  This 
country  likewise  abounds  with  a  milk-white  clay,  of  which 
China  ware  might  be  made  equal  in  goodness  to  the  Asiatic; 
and  also  with  a  blue  clay  that  serves  the  Indians  for  paint; 
with  this  last  they  contrive,  by  mixing  it  with  the  red  stone 
powdered,  to  paint  themselves  of  different  colours.  Those 
that  can  get  the  blue  clay  hi^re  mentioned,  paint  themselves 
very  much  with  it ;  particularly  when  they  are  about  to  begin 
iheii  sports  and  pastimes.     It  is  also  esteemed  by  them  a 


;*'.i 


«    V 


\t 


i 


A^o 

''^X^. 


>^ 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


.v^ 


1.0 


I.I 


Ui»2B     |2.5 

^  lii    IIIII2.2 
w  ^    Wmm 


1.8 


1.25      U      16 

==     =     = 

^ 

6"     

»• 

<^      A 


c^ 


cW' 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


TJ  Wf '  J  'MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4S03 


1°    ,  ^ti' 


! 


/. 


6^ 


^ 


L    ^0    ] 


1 

i'^ 


*      It 


mark  of  peace,  as  it  has  a  resemblance  of  a  blue  sky,  which 
Willi  them  is  a  symbol  of  it,  and  made  nse  of  in  their  speech- 
es as  a  figurative  expression  to  denote  peace.  When  they 
wish  to  shew  that  their  inclinations  are  pacific  towards  other 
tribes,  they  greatly  ornament  botii  themselves  and  their  belts 
with  it. 

Having  concluded  my  business  at  La  Prairie  le  Chien,  I 
proce  :ded  once  more  up  the  Mississippi  as  far  as  the  place 
where  the  Chipeway  River  enters  it  a  little  below  Lake 
Pepin.  Here,  having  engaged  an  Indian  pilot,  I  directed 
him  to  steer  towards  the  ( )ttowaw  Lakes  which  lie  near  the 
head  of  this  river.  This  lie  did,  and  J  arrived  at  them  the 
beginning  of  July. 

The  Chipeway  River,  at  its  junction  with  the  Mississippi, 
is  about  eighty  yards  wide,  but  is  much  wider  as  you  advance 
into  it.  Near  thirty  miles  up  it  separates  into  two  branches, 
and  I  took  my  course  through  that  which  lies  to  the  eastward. 

The  country  adjoining  to  the  river,  for  about  si.\ly  miles, 
is  very  level,  and  on  its  banks  lie  fine  meadows,  where 
larger  droves  of  buffaloes  and  elks  were  feeding,  than  I  had 
observed  in  any  other  part  of  my  travels.  The  track  be- 
tween the  two  branches  of  this  river  is  termed  the  Road  of 
War  between  the  Chipeway  and  Naudowessie  Indians. 

The  country  to  the  Falls  marked  in  the  plan  at  the  ex- 
tent of  the  traders  travels,  is  almost  without  any  timber,  and 
above  that  very  uneven  and  rugged,  and  closely  wooded 
with  pines,  beech,  maple,  and  birch.  Here  a  most  remark- 
able and  astonishing  sight  presented  itself  to  my  view.  In 
a  wood,  on  the  east  of  the  river,  which  was  about  three 
quarters  of  a  mile  in  length,  and  in  depth  farther  than  my 
eye  could  reach,  I  observed  that  every  tree,  many  of  which 
were  more  than  si.x  feet  in  circumference,  was  lying  flat  on 
the  ground  torn  up  by  the  roots.  This  appeared  to  have 
been  done  by  some  extraordinary  hurricane  that  came  from 
the  west  some  years  ago,  but  how  many  I  could  not  learii, 


i 


[      61     J 

as  I  found  no  inhabitants  near  it,  of  whom  J  could  gain  in- 
formation. The  country  on  the  west  side  of  the  river,  from 
bein<T  less  woodv,  iiad  escaped  in  a  great  measure  this  hav- 
ock,  HJ.  only  a  few  trees  were  blown  down. 

Near  the  heads  of  this  river  is  a  town  of  the  Chipeways, 
from  whence  it  tak^s  its  name.  It  is  situated  on  each  side 
of  the  river  ( which  at  this  place  is  of  no  considerable  breadth) 
and  lies  adjacent  to  the  banks  of  a  small  lake.  This  town 
contains  about  forty  houses,  and  can  send  out  upwards  of 
one  hundred  warriors,  many  of  whom  were  fine  stout  young 
men.  The  houses  of  it  are  built  after  the  Indian  manner, 
and  have  neat  plantations  behind  them ;  but  the  inhabitants, 
in  general,  seemed  to  be  the  nastiest  people  I  had  ever  been 
among.  I  observed  that  the  women  and  children  indulged 
themselves  in  a  custom,  which  though  common,  in  some 
degree,  througiiout  every  Indian  nation,  appears  to  be,  ac- 
cording to  our  ideas,  of  the  most  nauseous  and  indelicate 
nature;  that  of  searching  each  other's  iiead,  and  eating  the 
prey  caught  therein. 

In  July  I  left  this  town,  and  having  crossed  a  number  of 
snail  lakes  and  carrying  places  that  intervened,  came  to  a 
head  branch  of  the  river  ISt.  Croix.  This  branch  I  descend- 
ed to  a  fork,  and  then  ascended  another  to  its  source.  On 
both  these  rivers  I  discovered  several  mines  of  virgin  cop- 
per, which  was  as  pure  as  that  found  in  any  other  country. 

Here  I  came  to  a  small  brook,  vvhicii  my  guide  thought 
might  be  joined  at  some  distance  by  streams  that  would  at 
length  render  it  navigable.  The  water  at  first  was  so  scanty, 
that  my  canoe  would  by  no  means  swim  in  it ;  but  having 
stopped  up  several  old  beaver  dams  which  had  been  broken 
down  by  the  hunters,  I  was  enabled  to  proceed  for  some 
miles,  till  by  the  conjunction  of  a  few  brooks,  these  aids  be- 
came no  longer  necessary.  In  a  short  time  the  water  in- 
creased to  a  most  rapid  river,  which  we  descended  till  it 
entered  mto  Lake  Superior.     This  river  1  named  after  a 

11 


r 


[     62     ] 

gentleman  thai  desired  to  accompany  me  from  tlie  town  of 
llin  Oitaganniies  to  the  Carrying  I'iace  on  Lake  Superior, 
<  Joddard's  Hivcr. 

To  the  west  of  this  is  anollier  small  river,  which  also 
empties  itself  into  the  Lake.  Tiiis  1  termed  Slrawl)erry 
River,  from  the  great  inimber  of  strawberries  of  a  good  size 
and  fine  flavour  that  grew  on  its  banks. 

The  country  from  the  Ottawaw  Lakes  to  Lake  Superior 
is  in  general  very  uneven  and  thickly  covered  with  woods. 
The  soil  in  some  places  tolerably  good,  in  others  but  indif- 
ferent. In  the  heads  of  the  ISt.  Croix  and  the  Chip«'nvay 
Rivers  are  exceeding  fine  sturgeon.  All  the  wilderness 
between  the  iMississippi  and  Lake  Superior  is  called  by  the 
Lidians  the  Moschettoe  country,  and  I  tiioughl  it  most  justly 
named ;  for,  it  being  then  their  season,  I  never  saw  or  felt 
so  many  of  those  insects  in  my  life. 

The  latter  end  of  July  I  arrived,  after  having  coasted 
through  West  Bay,  at  the  (irand  Portage,  which  lies  on  the 
north-west  borders  of  Lake  Superior.  Here  those  who  go 
on  the  north-wr-t  trade,  to  the  Lakes  Do  Pluye,  Dubois,  iVc. 
carry  over  their  canoes  and  baggage  about  nine  miles,  tdl 
they  come  to  a  number  of  small  lakes,  the  waters  of  some 
of  which  descend  into  Lake  Superi(  r,  and  others  into  the 
River  Bourbon.  Lake  Superior  from  West  Bay  to  this 
place  is  bounded  by  rocks,  except  towards  the  south-west 
part  of  the  Bay  where  I  first  entered  it,  there  it  was  tolera- 
bly level. 

At  the  (irand  Portage  is  a  small  bay,  before  the  entrance 
of  which  lies  an  island  that  intercepts  the  dreary  and  un- 
interrupted view  over  the  Lake  which  otherwise  would  have 
presented  itself,  and  makss  the  bay  serene  and  pleasant. 
Here  I  met  a  large  party  of  the  Killistinoe  and  Assinipoil 
Lidians,  with  their  respective  kings  and  their  families.  They 
were  come  to  this  place  in  order  to  meet  the  traders  from 
MichilUmackinac,  who  make  this  their  road  to  the  north- 


t     83     ] 


west.     From  them  I  received  the  followinir  account  of  the 
Lakes  fh.il  lie  to  the  iiortfi-west  of  Lake  Superior. 

Lake  Bo\irbon,  the  most  northern  of  those  yet  discovered, 
received  Us  name  from  some  fVencli  traders  who  accompa- 
nied a  party  of  Indians  to  Hudson's  Bay  some  years  ago; 
and  was  thus  denominated  by  them  in  honour  of  the  royal 
family  of  France.  It  is  composed  of  the  waters  of  the 
Bourbon  River,  which,  as  1  have  before  ob.served,  rises  a 
great  way  to  the  southward,  not  fai  from  the  northern  heads 
of  the  Mississipjji. 

This  Lake  is  about  eighty  miles  in  length,  north  and  south, 
and  is  nearly  circular.  It  lias  no  very  large  islands  on  it. 
The  land  on  the  eastern  side  is  very  good  ;  and  to  the  south- 
west there  are  some  mountains  :  in  many  other  parts  there 
are  barren  plains,  bogs,  and  morasses.  Its  latitude  is  be- 
tween tifiy-two  and  fifty-four  degrees  north,  and  it  lies  nearly 
south-west  from  Hudson's  Bay.  As  through  its  northern 
situation  the  weather  there  is  extremely  cold,  only  a  few 
animals  are  to  be  found  in  the  country  that  borders  on  it. 
They  gave  mc  but  an  indifferent  account  either  of  the  beasts, 
birds,  or  fishes.  There  are  indeed  some  buffaloes  of  a  small 
size,  which  are  fat  and  good  about  the  latter  end  of  summer, 
with  a  few  moose  and  carribboo  deer ;  however  thi.s  defi- 
ciency is  made  up  by  the  furs  of  every  sort  that  are  to  be 
met  with  in  great  plenty  around  the  Lake.  Tl'c  limber 
growing  here  is  chiefly  fir,  cedar,  spruce,  and  some  maple. 

Lake  Winncpeek,  or  as  the  French  write  it  Lac  Ouinin  |ue, 
which  lies  nearest  to  the  foregoing,  is  composed  of  the  same 
waters.  It  is  in  length  about  two  hundred  miles  north  and 
south ;  its  breadth  has  never  been  properly  ascertained,  but 
is  supposed  to  be  about  one  hundred  miles  in  Us  widest  part. 
This  Lake  is  very  full  of  islands  ;  these  are,  however,  of  no 
great  magnitude.  Many  considerable  rivers  empty  them- 
selves into  it,  which,  as  yet,  are  not  distinguished  by  any 
names.     The  waters  are  stored  with  fish,  such  as  Irout  and 


r 


..'t 


I ,' 


■t    •         ■!• 


[     84     ] 

sturgeon,  and  also  with  otliers  of  a  smaller  kind  peculiar  to 
these  Lakes. 

The  land  on  the  pouth-west  part  of  it  is  very  good, 
especially  about  the  entrance  of  a  large  branch  of  the 
River  Bourbon  which  Hows  from  the  south-west.  On  this 
River  there  is  a  factory  that  was  built  by  the  French  called 
Fort  La  Rcine,  to  which  the  traders  from  Michillimackinac 
resort  to  trade  with  the  Assinipoils  and  Killistinoes.  To 
this  place  the  Mahuiis,  who  inhrdjit  a  country  two  hundred 
and  lifty  miles  south-west,  come  also  to  trade  with  them  ; 
and  bring  great  cpiantities  of  Indian  corn  to  exchange  for 
knives,  tomahawks,  and  other  articles.  These  people  are 
supposed  to  dwell  on  some  of  the  branches  of  the  River  of 
the  West. 

Lake  Winnepcek  has  on  the  north-east  some  mountains, 
and  on  the  east  many  barren  jilains.  The  maple  or  sugar 
tree  grows  here  in  great  plenty,  and  there  is  likewise 
gathered  an  amazing  quantity  of  rice,  which  proves  that 
grain  will  flourish  in  these  northern  climates  as  well  as  in 
warmer.  Builhlocs,  carribboo,  and  moose  deer,  are  numer- 
ous in  these  parts.  The  butlaloes  of  this  country  difVer 
from  those  that  are  found  more  to  the  south  only  in  size ; 
the  former  being  much  smaller :  just  as  the  black  catilo  of 
the  northern  parts  of  Great  Britain  diller  from  English 
oxen. 

On  the  waters  that  fall  into  this  Lake,  the  neighbouring 
nations  take  great  numbers  of  excellent  furs.  Some  of 
these  they  carry  to  the  factories  and  settlements  belonging 
to  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company,  situated  above  the  entrance 
of  the  Bourbon  River:  but  this  they  do  with  reluctance  on 
several  accounts  ;  for  some  of  the  Assinipoils  and  Killisti- 
noes, who  usually  traded  with  the  Company's  servants,  told 
me,  that  if  they  could  be  sure  of  a  constant  supply  of  goods 
from  Michillimackinac,  they  would  not  trade  any  where 
else.    They  showed  me  some  cloth  and  other  articles  that 


5"  -:: 


I      85     1 

they  had  purchased  at  Hudson's  Bay,  with  which  they 
were  much  dissalislied,  thinking  they  liad  Lccn  greatly  im- 
posed upon  in  the  barter. 

Allowing  that  their  accounts  were  true,  I  could  not  help 
joining  in  their  opinion.  But  this  dissatisfaction  n)ii;ht 
probably  proceed,  in  a  great  measure,  from  the  intrigues 
of  the  Canadian  traders  ;  for  whilst  the  French  were  in 
possession  of  Michillimackinac,  having  accjuired  a  thorough 
knowledge  of  the  trade  of  the  north-west  countries,  they 
were  employed  on  that  account,  after  the  reduction  of 
Canada,  by  the  English  traders  there,  in  the  establishment 
of  this  trade  with  which  they  were  themselves  quite  un- 
acquainted. One  of  the  methods  they  took  to  withdraw 
these  Indians  from  their  attachment  to  the  Hudson's  Bay 
Company,  and  to  engage  their  good  opinion  in  behalf  of 
their  new  vimployers,  was  by  depreciating  on  all  occasions 
the  Company's  goods,  and  magnifying  the  advantages  that 
would  arise  to  them  from  trailicking  entirely  with  the 
Canadian  traders.  In  this  thev  too  well  succeeded,  and 
from  this,  doublleiis,  did  the  dissatisfaction  the  Assinipoils 
and  Killistinoes  expressed  to  me,  partly  proceed.  But 
another  reason  augmented  it;  and  this  was  the  length  of 
their  journey  to  the  Hudson's  Bay  factories,  which,  they 
informed  me,  took  them  up  three  months  during  the  sum- 
mer heats  to  go  and  return,  and  from  the  smallness  of  their 
canoes  they  could  not  carry  more  than  a  tliird  of  the  bea- 
vers they  killed.  So  that  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  that 
these  Indians  should  wish  to  iiave  traders  come  to  reside 
among  them.  It  is  true  that  the  parts  they  inhabit  are 
within  the  limits  of  the  Hudson's  Bay  territories,  but  the 
Company  must  be  under  the  necessity  of  winking  at  an 
encroachment  of  this  kind,  as  the  Indians  wouhJ  without 
doubt  protect  the  traders  when  among  them.  Besides,  the 
passports  granted  to  the  traders  that  go  from  Michillimack- 
inac give  them  liberty  to  trade  to  the  north-west  about 


'.» 


I 


}.: 


'      ■        «' 


[     86     ] 

Lake  Suporifir ;  l)y  wliicli  i"  i,.cant  Fort  I^a  Rcinc,  Lak\5 
VVinnepcck,  or  any  oilier  paits  of  the  waters  of  the  Bour- 
bon River,  where  tlie  Couriers  de  liois,  or  Traders,  may 
make  it  most  convenient  to  reside. 

Lac  du  liois,  as  it  is  commonly  termed  l)y  the  French  in 
their  maps,  or  in  FiDglish  the  Lake  of  liie  Wood,  is  so  called 
from  the  muhiplicily  of  wood  growing  on  its  banks  ;  such 
as  oaks,  pines,  lirs,  spruce,  iScc.  Tiiis  Lake  lies  still  higher 
up  a  branch  of  the  River  IJourbon,  and  nearly  east  from  tl)C 
south  end  of  Lake  Winnepeek.  Jt  is  of  great  depth  in 
some  places.  Its  length  from  cast  to  west  about  seventy 
miles,  and  its  greatest  breadth  about  forty  miles.  It  has 
but  low  islands,  and  these  of  no  great  magnitude.  The 
lishes,  fowls,  and  (piadrupeds  that  arc  found  near  it,  vary 
but  little  from  those  nf  ihe  other  two  lakes.  A  few  of  the 
Killistinoc  Indians  sometimes  encamp  on  the  borders  of  it 
to  fish  and  hunt. 

This  liakc  lies  in  the  commimicalion  between  Lake  Su- 
perior, and  the  Lakes  Winnei)eek  and  Bourbon.  Its  waters 
are  not  esteemed  ([uite  so  pure  as  those  of  the  other  lakes, 
it  having,  in  many  places,  a  muddy  bottom. 

Lac  La  Pluye,  so  oidled  by  the  French,  in  English  the 
Rainy  Lake,  is  supposed  to  have  accjuircd  this  name  from 
the  liist  travellers,  that  [lassed  over  it,  meeting  with  an  un- 
common deal  of  rain  ;  or,  as  some  have  affirmed,  from  a  mist 
like  rain  occasioned  by  a  perpendicular  water-fall  that  emp- 
ties itself  into  a  river  which  lies  to  the  south-west. 

This  Lake  ajjpears  to  be  divided  by  an  isthmus,  near  the 
middle,  into  two  parts  :  the  west  part  is  called  the  Great 
Rainy  Lake,  the  east,  the  Little  Rainy  Lake,  as  being  the 
least  division.  It  lies  a  few  miles  farther  to  the  eastward, 
on  the  same  branch  of  the  Bourbon,  than  the  last-mentioned 
Lake.  It  is  in  general  very  shallow  in  its  depth.  The 
broadest  part  of  it  is  not  more  than  twenty  miles,  its 
length,  including  both,  about  three  hundred  miles.    In  the 


f.     87      I 

west  part  the  water  is  very  clear  and  j^^ood  ;  and  soino  ex- 
cellent fish  arc  taken  in  it.  A  fj;reat  many  fowl  resort  here 
at  the  fall  of  the  year.  Moose  deer  arc  to  he  found  in  great 
plenty,  and  likewise  the  carribboo  ;  whose  skin  for  breeches 
or  gloves  exceeds  by  far  any  other  to  be  met  with  in 
North- America.  The  land  on  the  borders  of  this  Lake  is 
esteemed  in  some  places  very  good,  but  rather  too  thickly 
covered  with  wood.  Here  reside  a  consiih.'rable  band  of 
the  Chipeways. 

Eastward  from  this  Lake  lie  several  small  ones,  which 
extend  in  a  string  to  the  great  carrying  place,  and  from 
thence  into  l.ake  Superior.  Hetween  these  little  Lakes  are 
several  carrying  places,  which  renders  the  trade  to  the 
north-west  dillicult  to  accomi)lisl),  and  exceedingly  tedious, 
as  it  takes  two  years  to  make  one  voyage  from  Michilli- 
niackinac  to  these  parts. 

Red  Lake  is  a  comparatively  small  lake  at  the  head  of  a 
branch  of  the  Bourbo'i  River,  which  is  called  by  some  Red 
River.  Its  form  is  nearly  round,  and  about  sixty  miles  in 
circumference.  On  one  side  of  it  is  a  tolerable  large  island, 
close  by  which  a  small  river  enters.  It  bears  almost  south- 
east both  from  Lake  Winncpeek  and  from  Lake  du  IJois. 
The  parts  adjacent  arc  very  little  known,  or  frequented, 
even  by  the  savages  themselves. 

Not  far  from  this  Lake,  a  little  to  the  south-west,  is 
another  called  White  Bear  Lake,  which  i.<:  nearly  about  the 
size  of  the  last  mentioned.  The  waters  that  compose  this 
Lake  are  the  most  northern  of  any  that  supply  the  Mis- 
sissippi, anu  may  be  called  with  propriety  its  most  remote 
source.  It  is  fed  by  two  or  three  small  rivers  or  rather 
large  brooks. 

A  few  miles  from  it,  to  the  south-east,  are  a  great  number 
of  small  lakes,  none  of  which  are  more  than  ten  miles  in 
circumference,  that  are  called  the  Thousand  Lakes.  In 
the  adjacent  country  is  reckoned  the  finest  iiunting  for  furs 


ill' 


»       1 


N8 


J 


of  any  on  ifiis  continent ;  llic  Indians  who  hunt  here  HcMoni 
returning  without  having  their  canoes  loaded  as  deep  na 
they  can  swim. 

llavini:  just  before  observed  that  this  Lake  is  the  utmost 
northern  source  of  the  iMississii»iii,  1  shall  here  liirlher  re- 
niark,  that  betore  this  river  enters  the  (Juiph  ol'  Mexico,  it 
has  n(Jt  run  less,  through  all  its  meanderings,  than  three 
thousand  miles  ;  or,  in  a  strait  line  from  north  to  south, 
about  twenty  degrees,  which  ,'s  nearly  fourteen  hundred 
English  miles. 

These  Indians  informed  inc,  that  to  the  north-west  of 
Lake  VVinnepeek  lies  another,  whose  circumference  vastly 
exceeded  any  they  had  given  nie  an  account  of.  They 
describe  it  as  much  larger  than  iiake  Sujjcrior.  JJut  as  it 
appears  to  be  so  far  to  the  north-west,  I  should  imagine 
that  it  was  not  a  lake,  but  rather  the  Archipelago  or  bnjken 
waters  that  form  the  communication  between  Hudson's 
Bay  and  the  northern  parts  of  the  Pacific  Ocean. 

There  are  an  infinite  number  of  small  lakes,  on  the  more 
western  parts  of  the  western  head-branches  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, as  well  as  between  these  and  Lake  Winnepcek, 
but  none  of  them  are  large  enough  to  suppose  either  of 
them  to  be  the  lake  or  waters  meant  by  the  Indians. 

They  likewise  informed  me,  that  some  of  the  northern 
branches  of  the  Messoric  and  the  southern  branches  of  the 
St.  Pierre  have  a  communication  with  each  other,  except 
for  a  mile ;  over  which  they  carry  their  canoes.  And  by 
what  I  could  learn  from  them,  this  is  the  road  they  take 
when  their  war  parlies  make  their  excursions  upon  the 
Pawnees  and  Pawnawnees,  nations  inhabiting  some  branch- 
es of  the  Messoric  River.  In  the  country  belonging  to 
these  people  it  is  said,  that  Mandrakes  are  frequently  found, 
a  species  of  root  resembling  human  beings  of  both  sexes  ; 
and  that  these  are  more  perfect  than  such  as  are  discovered 
about  the  Nile  in  Nether-Ethiopia. 


I    «o    ] 


A  littlo  tf>  the  iiortli-wcst  of  llip  lionds  nt'  the  Messnrio 
nnd  the  St.  I'icrrc,  the  lmli;it)s  further  tnld  me,  that  there 
nas  a  nation  rather  sinallcr  and  whiter  than  the  nci^hhonr- 
in?  tribes,  who  cultivate  the  grnund,  and  (as  far  as  I  eonhl 
gather  from  their  exj)rcssions)  in  sonic  measure,  the  aits. 
To  this  account  they  added  that  sonic  of  the  nations,  who 
inhabit  those  parts  tiiat  He  to  the  west  of  the  Shinin;^ 
Mountains,  have  gold  so  plenty  among  thcin  that  they 
makf!  tlK'ir  most  common  utensils  of  it.  These  mountains 
(which  I  shall  describe  more  particularly  hereafter)  divide 
the  waters  that  fall  into  the  South  Sea  from  those  that  run 
into  the  Atlantic. 

The  people  dwelling  near  them  are  supposed  to  be  somo 
of  the  dillerent  tribes  that  were  tributary  to  the  Mexican 
kings,  and  who  fled  from  their  native  country  to  seek  an 
asylum  in  these  parts,  about  the  time  of  the  conquest  of 
Mexico  by  the  Spaniards,  more  than  two  centuries  ago. 

As  some  conlirmation  of  this  sup|)osition  it  is  remarked, 
that  they  have  chosen  the  most  interior  parts  fur  their  re- 
treat, being  still  prepossessed  with  a  notion  that  the  sea- 
coasts  have  been  infested  ever  since  with  monsters  vomit- 
ing ti  ^,  and  hurling  about  thunder  and  lightning;  from 
whose  bowels  issued  men,  who,  with  unseen  instruments, 
or  by  the  power  of  magick,  killed  the  harmless  Indians  at 
an  astonishing  distance.  From  such  as  these,  their  fore- 
fathers (according  to  a  tradition  among  them  that  still  re- 
mains unimpaired)  fled  to  the  retired  abodes  they  now 
inhabit.  For  as  they  found  that  the  floating  monsters 
which  iiad  thus  terrified  them  could  not  approach  the  land, 
and  that  those  who  had  descended  from  their  sides  did  not 
care  to  make  excursions  to  any  considerable  distance  from 
them,  they  formed  a  resolution  to  betake  themselves  to 
some  country,  that  lay  far  from  the  sea-coasts,  where  only 
tbey  could  be  secure  from  such  diabo''--^'  enemies.  They 
accordingly  set  out  with  their  families,  and  after  a  long 

12 


ll 


\ 


f, 


I        • 


r    no    1 

porofjrination,  scttlod  tlioinselvcs  nrar  tlinso  mountains, 
\vlirr«!  they  coiicIikIcmI  llicy  had  found  a  pliioc  of  porfnct 
security. 

Tlio  Winnchagocs,  dwcllini;  on  the  Fox  llivcr  (whom  1 
liavc  already  Ircatod  of)  ar<!  likewise  supposed  t(j  be  some 
strollini,'  band  from  the;  Mexican  enunlries.  IJiit  they  are 
able  to  yive  ordy  an  imperff.'ct  aeeount  of  their  original 
residence.  They  say  they  formerly  came  a  great  way 
from  the  westward,  and  were  driven  by  wars  to  take  ref- 
uge among  the  Nauilowessies ;  l)ut  as  they  arc  entirely 
ignrjrant  of  the  arts,  or  of  the  vahie  of  gold,  it  is  ratlu-T  to 
be  supposed,  that  they  wcr  driven  from  their  ancient  set- 
tlements by  the  above-mentioned  emigrants,  as  they  passed 
on  towards  fhf;ir  prescmt  habitation. 

'.  These  su|»|'ositions,  however,  may  want  confirmation  ; 
for  the  .smaller  tribes  of  Indians  arc  subject  to  such  various 
alterations  in  their  places  of  abode,  from  the  wars  they  are 
conlinually  engaged  in,  that  it  is  almost  impossible  to  ascer- 
tain, after  half  a  century,  the  original  situation  of  any  of 
them. 

That  range  of  mountains,  of  which  the  Shining  Mount- 
ains arc  a  part,  begin  at  Mexico,  and  continuing  north- 
ward on  the  back,  or  to  the  east  of  (Jalifornia,  separate  the 
waters  of  those  numerous  rivers  that  fall  cither  into  the 
Gulph  of  Mexico,  or  the  Gulph  of  California.  From  thence 
continuing  their  course  still  northward,  between  the  sources 
of  thu  Mississippi  and  the  rivers  that  run  into  the  South 
Sea,  they  appear  to  end  in  about  forty-seven  or  forly-eight 
degrees  of  north  latitude  ;  where  a  numl)cr  of  rivers  arise, 
and  empty  themselves  cither  into  the  South  Sea,  into  Hud- 
son's Bay,  or  into  the  waters  that  communicate  between 
these  two  seas. 

Among  these  mountains,  those  that  lie  to  the  west  of  the 
River  St.  Pierre,  arc  called  the  Shining  Mountains,  from 
an  infinite  number  of  chrystal  stones,  of  an  amazing  size, 


[      V)l       J 

with  whirl)  thpy  nrc  covered,  nnd  which,  when  the  sun 
shirirs  lull  iipoii  iheni,  sparkle  no  as  to  l>c  seen  at  a  very 
great  (listaiicc. 

This  «  xtrnordiiiiiry  ranu'e  of  mountains  is  <'a!<Milate(|  to 
be  more  than  three  thousariii  miles  in  leniith,  v^ilh^ut  any 
very  considerahle  intervals,  whicdi  I  believe  surpasses  any 
tliiiii,'  ol'thc  kind  in  the  other  quarters  of  the  globe.  Prob- 
ably ill  Inline  aces  they  may  be  found  to  contain  more 
riches  in  their  bowels,  than  those  of  Itidostan  and  Malabar, 
or  that  are  produced  on  the  (Joldm  »''<asl  of  (luinca;  nor 
will  1  except  even  the  Peruvian  Minos.  To  the  west  of 
these  mountains,  when  explored  liy  future  (Jolumbuscs  or 
Ualei^hs,  may  be  found  other  i.ikes,  rivers,  and  countries, 
full  fraught  with  all  the  necessaries  or  luxuries  of  life ;  and 
where  future  generations  may  lliid  an  asyhnn,  wluuher 
driven  from  their  country  by  the  ravai^es  of  lawless  ty- 
rants, or  by  religious  persecutions,  or  reluctantly  leaving  it 
to  remedy  tluj  iiici>iivenieni;es  ariising  from  a  superabun- 
dant increase  of  inhabitants ;  whether,  I  say,  impelled  by 
these,  or  allured  l)y  hopes  of  commercial  advantages,  there 
is  little  doubt  but  their  expectations  will  bo  fully  grulitieJ 
in  these  rich  and  unexhausted  climes. 

But  to  ioturn  to  the  Assini polls  and  Killistinoes,  whom 
I  left  at  the  Grand  Portage,  and  from  whom  I  received  the 
forei'oins  account  of  the  lakes  that  lie  to  the  north-west  of 
this  place. 

The  traders  we  expected  being  later  this  season  than 
usual,  nnd  our  numbers  very  considerable,  for  there  were 
more  than  three  hundred  of  us,  the  stock  of  provision  we 
had  brought  with  us  was  nearly  exhausted,  and  we  waited 
with  impatience  for  their  arrival. 

One  day,  whilst  we  were  all  expressing  our  wishes  for 
this  desirable  event,  and  looking  from  an  eminence  in  hopes 
of  seeing  them  come  over  the  lake,  the  chief  priest  belong- 
ing to  the  band  of  the  Killistinoes  lold  us,  that  he  would 


($ 


■i 


t  .4 


i 


'  ii 


!:■ 


'*, 


I  " 


[     9'-^     ] 

endeavour  to  obtain  a  conference  with  the  Great  »Spirit, 
and  iiiiow  from  him  when  the  traders  would  arrive.  1  paid 
link;  attention  to  iiiis  declaration,  supposing  that  it  would 
be  productive  of  some  juggling  trick,  just  sulliciently  cov- 
ered to  deceive  the  ignorant  Indians.  But  the  king  of  that 
tribe  telling  nie  lliat  this  was  chielly  undertaken  by  the 
priest  to  alleviate  my  anxiety,  and  at  the  same  time  to 
convince  me  how  much  interest  he  had  v\ith  the  Great 
Spirit,  I  thought  it  necessary  to  restrain  my  animadver- 
sions on  his  design. 

The  following  evening  was  fixed  upon  for  this  spiritual 
conference.  When  every  thing  had  been  properly  pre- 
pared, the  king  came  to  me  and  led  me  to  a  capacious  tent, 
the  covering  of  which  was  drawn  u|),  so  as  to  render  what 
was  transacting  within  visible  to  those  who  stood  without. 
We  found  the  teni  surrounded  by  a  great  number  of  the 
Indians,  but  we  readily  gained  admission,  and  seated  our- 
selves  on  skins  laid  on  the  ground  for  that  purpose. 

In  the  centre  I  observed  that  there  was  a  |)lace  of  an 
oblong  shape,  which  was  composed  of  stakes  stuck,  in  the 
ground,  with  intervals  between,  so  as  to  form  a  kind  of 
chest  or  cotlin,  large  enough  to  contain  the  body  of  a  man. 
These  were  of  a  middle  size,  and  placed  at  such  a  distance 
from  each  other,  that  whatever  lay  within  them  was  readily 
to  be  discerned.  The  tent  was  perfectly  illuminated  by  a 
great  number  of  torches  made  of  si)linters  cut  from  the 
pine  or  birch  tree,  which  the  Indians  held  in  their  hands. 

In  a  few  minutes  the  priest  entered;  when  an  amazing 
large  elk's  skin  being  spread  on  the  ground,  just  at  my  feet, 
he  laid  himself  down  upon  it,  after  having  stript  himself  of 
every  garment  except  that  which  he  wore  close  about  his 
middle.  Being  now  prostrate  on  his  back,  he  lirst  laid  luld 
of  one  side  of  the  skin,  and  folded  it  over  him,  and  then  the 
other;  leaving  only  his  head  uncovered.  This  was  no 
sooner  done,  lliun  two  of  the  young  men  who  stood  by  took 


[     93     ] 


about  forty  yards  of  strong  cord,  made  also  of  an  elk's  liidc, 
and  rolled  it  light  round  his  body,  so  that  lie  was  coni|)lcteiy 
swathed  within  the  skin,  lieing  thus  bound  u[)  Hkc  an 
Egyptian  Mummy,  one  took  liim  by  the  heels,  and  the 
other  by  the  head,  and  lifted  him  over  the  pales  into  the 
inclosure.  I  could  also  now  discern  iiim  as  plain  as  I  had 
hitherto  done,  and  I  took  care  not  to  turn  mv  eves  a  mo- 
ment  from  the  object  before  me,  that  I  might  the  more 
readily  detect  the  artifice  ;  for  such  I  doubted  not  but  tiiat 
it  would  turn  out  to  be. 

The  priest  iiad  not  lain  in  this  situation  more  than  a  few 
seconds,  when  he  began  to  mutter.  This  he  continued  to 
do  for  some  time,  and  then  by  degrees  grew  louder  and 
louder,  till  at  length  he  spoke  articulately  ;  iiowever  what 
he  uttered  A^as  in  such  a  mixed  jargon  of  the  Chipeway,  Ot- 
towavv,  and  Killistinoe  languages,  that  I  could  understand 
but  very  little  of  it.  Having  continued  in  tliis  tone  for  a 
considerable  while,  he  at  last  exerted  his  voice  to  its  utmost 
pitch,  sometimes  raving  and  sometimes  praying,  till  he  had 
worked  himself  into  such  an  agitation,  that  he  foamed  at 
his  mouth. 

After  having  remained  near  three  quarters  of  an  hour  in 
the  place,  and  continued  iiis  vociferation  with  unabated 
vigor,  he  seemed  to  be  (juite  exhausted,  and  remained 
speechless.  But  in  an  instant  he  sprung  upon  his  feet, 
notwithstanding  at  the  time  he  was  put  in,  it  appeared 
impossible  for  him  to  move  either  his  1(  ^s  or  arms,  and 
shaking  off  his  covering,  as  (juick  as  if  the  bands  with 
which  it  had  been  bound  were  burned  asunder,  he  begaa 
to  address  those  who  stood  around  in  a  firm  and  audible 
voice.  "My  Brothers,"  said  he,  "the  Great  Spirit  has 
"  deigned  to  hold  a  Talk  with  his  servant  at  my  earnest 
"  request.  He  has  not,  indeed,  told  me  when  the  persons 
«'  we  expect  will  be  here,  but  to-morrow,  soon  after  the 
"sun  has  reached  his  highest  point  in  the  heavens,  a  canoe 


;-  W    A 


*i!i 


II 


i 


]\\ 


m' 


i 


f.'^> 


!i^ 


I     94     ] 

*'  will  arrive,  and  the  people  in  that  will  inform  us  when  the 
"traders  will  come."  Having  said  this,  he  stepped  out  of 
the  in(;losure,  and  after  he  had  put  on  his  rohes,  dismissed 
the  assembly,  I  own  I  was  greatly  astonished  at  what  I 
had  seen  ;  but  Oj  I  observed  that  every  eye  in  the  company 
was  fixed  on  me  with  a  view  to  discover  my  sentiments,  I 
carefully  concealed  every  emotion. 

Tlie  next  day  the  sun  shone  bright,  and  long  before  noon 
all  the  Indians  were  gathered  together  on  the  eminence  that 
ovcrlooivcd  the  lake.  The  old  king  came  to  me  and  asked 
me,  whether  I  had  so  much  confidence  in  what  the  priest 
had  foretold,  as  to  join  his  people  on  the  hill,  and  wait  for 
the  completion  of  it  ?  I  told  him  I  was  at  a  loss  what 
opinion  to  form  of  the  prediction,  but  that  I  would  readily 
attend  him.  On  this  we  walked  together  to  the  place  where 
the  others  were  assembled.  Every  eye  was  again  fixed 
by  turns  on  me  and  on  the  lake  ;  when  just  as  the  sun  had 
reached  his  zenith,  agreeable  to  what  the  priest  had  fore- 
told, a  canoe  came  round  a  point  of  land  about  a  league 
distant.  Tiie  Indians  no  sooner  beheld  it,  than  they  sent 
up  an  universal  shout,  and  by  their  looks  seemed  to  triumph 
in  the  interest  their  priest  thus  evidently  had  with  the  Great 
Spirit. 

In  less  than  an  hour  the  canoe  reached  the  shore,  when 
I  attended  the  king  and  chiefs  to  receive  those  who  were 
on  board.  As  soon  as  the  men  were  landed,  we  walked 
all  together  to  the  king's  tent,  when  according  to  their  in- 
variable custom  we  began  to  smoke  ;  and  this  we  did,  not- 
withstanding our  impatience  to  know  the  tidings  they 
brought,  without  asking  any  questions;  for  the  Indians 
are  the  most  deliberate  people  in  the  world.  However, 
after  some  trivial  conversation,  the  king  inquired  of  them 
whether  they  had  seen  any  thing  of  the  traders?  the  men 
replied,  that  they  had  parted  from  them  a  few  days  before, 
and  that  they  proposed  being  here  the  second  day  from  the 


[      i>5     J 


present.  They  accordingly  arrived  at  that  time  greatly  to 
our  satisfaction,  but  more  particularly  so  to  that  of  the  In- 
dians, who  found  by  this  event  the  importance  both  of  iheir 
priest  and  of  their  nation,  greatly  augmented  in  the  sight  of 
a  stranger. 

This  story  1  acknowledge  appears  to  carry  with  it  marks 
of  great  credulity  in  the  relator.  But  no  one  is  less  tinc- 
tured with  that  weakness  than  myself.  Tiie  circumstances 
of  it  I  own  are  of  a  very  extraordinary  nature  ;  however, 
as  I  can  vouch  for  their  being  free  from  eillicr  exaggeration 
or  misrepresentation,  being  myself  a  cool  and  dispassionate 
observer  of  them'all,  I  thought  it  necessary  to  give  them  to 
the  public.  And  this  I  do  without  wishing  to  mislead  the 
judgment  of  my  Readers,  or  to  make  any  superstitious  im- 
pressions on  their  minds,  but  leaving  t'.iem  to  draw  from  it 
what  conclusions  they  please. 

I  have  already  observed  that  the  Assinipoils,  with  a  part 
of  whom  I  met  here,  are  a  revolted  band  of  the  Naudo- 
wessies  ;  who  on  account  of  some  real  or  imagined  griev- 
ances, for  the  Indians  in  general  are  very  tenacious  of  their 
liberty,  had  separated  themselves  from  their  countrymen, 
and  sought  for  freedom  at  the  expense  of  their  ease.  For 
the  country  they  now  inhabit  about  the  borders  of  Lake 
Winnepeek,  being  much  farther  north,  is  not  near  so  fertile 
or  agreeable  as  that  they  have  relinquished.  They  still  re- 
tain the  language  and  manners  of  their  former  associates. 

The  Killistinoes,  now  the  neighbours  and  allies  of  the 
Assinipoils,  Lr  they  also  dwell  near  the  same  Lake  and  on 
the  waters  of  the  River  Bourbon,  appear  to  have  been 
originally  a  tribe  of  the  Chipeways,  as  they  speak  their 
language,  though  in  a  difl'erent  dialect.  Their  nation  con- 
sists of  about  three  or  four  hundred  warriors,  and  they  seem 
to  be  a  hardy  brave  people.  I  have  already  given  an  ac- 
count of  their  country  when  I  treated  of  Lake  Winnepeek. 
As  they  reside  within  the  limits  of  Hudson's  Bay,  they 


■•■?il 


fit 


t  " 


[     00     ] 

generally  trade  at  the  factories  which  bcions'  to  that  Com- 
pany, Imt,  for  the  reasons  mentioned  before,  they  frequently 
come  to  the  place  where  I  happcnerl  to  join  them,  in  order 
to  meet  the  traders  from  Michillimackinac. 

The  anxiety  I  had  felt  on  account  of  the  traders  delay, 
was  not  much  alleviated  by  their  arrival.  I  again  found 
my  expectations  disappointed,  for  I  was  not  able  to  procure 
the  goods  I  wanted  from  any  of  them.  I  was  therefore 
obliged  to  give  over  my  designs,  and  return  to  the  place 
from  whence  f  first  began  my  extensive  circuit.  I  accord- 
ingly took  leave  of  the  old  king  of  the  Killistinoes,  with  the 
chiefs  of  both  bands,  and  departed.  This  prince  was  up- 
wards of  sixty  years  of  age,  tall  and  slightly  made,  but  he 
carried  himself  very  erect.  He  was  of  a  courteous,  afTable 
disposition,  and  treated  me,  as  did  all  the  chiefs,  with  great 
civility. 

1  observed  that  this  people  still  continued  a  custom,  that 
appeared  to  have  been  universal  before  any  of  them  became 
acquainted  with  the  manners  of  the  Europeans,  that  of  com- 
plimenting strangers  with  the  company  of  their  wives  ;  and 
this  is  not  only  practised  by  the  lower  ranks,  but  by  the 
chiefs  themselves,  who  esteem  it  the  greatest  proof  of 
courtesy  they  can  give  a  stranger. 

The  beginning  of  October,  after  having  coasted  round 
the  north  and  east  borders  of  Lake  Superior,  I  arrived  at 
Cadet's  Fort,  which  adjoins  to  the  Falls  of  St.  Marie,  and  is 
situated  near  the  south-west  corner  of  it. 

Lake  Superior,  formerly  termed  the  Upper  Lake  from 
its  northern  situation,  is  so  called  on  account  of  its  being 
superior  in  ma  ^mitude  to  any  of  the  lakes  on  that  vast  con- 
tinent. It  might  justly  be  termed  the  Caspian  of  America, 
and  is  supposed  to  be  the  largest  body  of  fresh  water  on  the 
globe.  Its  circumference,  according  to  the  French  charts, 
is  about  fifteen  hundred  miles ;  but  I  believe,  that  if  it  was 


[     07     ] 


coasted  round,  and  the  utmost  extent  of  every  bay  taken, 
it  would  exceed  sixteen  hundred. 

After  I  first  entered  it  from  GocUhird's  River  on  the  west 
Bay,  I  coasted  near  twelve  hundred  miles  of  the  north  and 
east  shores  of  it,  and  observed  that  the  greatfst  part  of  that 
extensive  tract  was  bounded  by  rocks  and  uneven  ground. 
The  water  in  general  appeared  to  lie  on  a  bed  of  rocks. 
When  it  was  cahn,  and  the  sun  shone  bright,  I  could  sit  in 
my  canoe,  where  the  depth  was  upwards  of  six  fathoms, 
and  plainly  see  huge  piles  of  stone  at  the  bottom,  of  dif- 
ferent shapes,  some  of  which  appeared  as  if  they  were 
hewn.  The  water  at  this  time  was  as  pure  and  transpa- 
rent as  air ;  and  my  canoe  seemed  as  if  it  hung  suspended 
in  that  element.  It  was  impossible  to  look  attentively 
through  this  limpid  medium  at  the  rocks  below,  without 
finding,  before  many  minutes  were  elapsed,  your  head 
swim,  and  your  eyes  no  longer  able  to  behold  the  dazzling 
scene. 

I  discovered  also  by  accident  another  extraordinary  prop- 
erty in  the  waters  of  this  Lake.  Though  it  was  in  the 
month  of  Jidy  that  I  passed  over  it,  and  the  surface  of  the 
water,  from  the  heat  of  the  superambient  air,  impregnated 
with  no  small  degree  of  warmth,  yet  on  letting  down  a  cup 
to  the  depth  of  about  a  fathom,  the  water  drawn  from  thence 
was  so  excessively  cold,  that  it  had  the  same  elFect  when 
received  into  the  mouth  as  ice. 

The  situation  of  this  Lake  is  variously  laid  down  ;  but 
from  the  most  exact  observations  I  could  make,  it  lies 
between  forty-six  and  fifty  degrees  of  north  latitude,  and 
between  eighty-four  and  ninety-three  degrees  of  west  longi- 
tude from  the  meridian  of  London. 

There  are  many  islands  in  this  Lake,  two  of  which  are 
very  large  ;  and  if  the  land  of  them  is  proper  for  cultivation, 
there  appears  to  be  sufficient  to  form  on  each  a  consider- 
able province ;  especially  on  Isle  Royal,  which  cannot  be 

13 


.1^! 


I  ^ 


[     »8     ] 


('? 


I  / 


i;  t 


i     . 


'  / 


less  than  an  hundred  miles  long,  and  in  many  places  forty 
broad.  But  tlicrc  is  no  way  at  j)rcscnt  of  ascertaining  the 
exact  length  or  breadth  of  either.  Even  the  French,  who 
always  kept  a  small  schooner  on  this  lake  whilst  they  were 
in  possession  of  Canada,  by  which  they  could  have  made 
this  discovciy,  have  only  acquired  a  slight  knowledge  of  the 
external  parts  of  these  islands  ;  at  least  they  have  never 
published  any  account  of  the  internal  parts  of  them,  that  I 
could  get  intelligence  of. 

Nor  was  I  able  to  discover  from  any  of  the  conversa- 
tions which  I  held  with  the  neighbouring  Indians,  that  they 
had  ever  made  any  settlements  on  them,  or  even  landed 
there  in  their  hunting  excursions.  From  what  I  could 
gather  by  their  discourse,  they  suppose  them  to  have  been, 
from  their  first  information,  the  residence  of  the  Great 
Spirit;  and  relate  many  ridiculous  stories  of  enchantment 
and  magical  tricks  that  had  been  experienced  by  such  as 
were  obliged  through  stress  of  weather  to  take  shelter  on 
them. 

One  of  the  Chipeway  chiefs  told  me,  that  some  of  their 
people  being  onrj  driven  on  the  island  of  Mauropas,  which 
lies  towards  the  north-east  part  of  the  Lake,  found  on  it 
large  quantities  of  a  heavy  shining  yellow  sand,  that  from 
their  description  must  have  been  gold  dust.  Being  struck 
with  the  beautiful  appearance  of  it,  in  the  morning,  when 
they  re-entered  their  canoe,  they  atten)pted  to  bring  some 
away  ;  but  a  spirit  of  an  amazing  size,  according  to  their 
account  sixty  feet  in  height,  strode  into  the  water  after 
them,  and  commanded  them  to  deliver  back  what  they  had 
taken  away.  Terrified  at  hisi  gigantic  stature,  and  seeing 
that  he  had  nearly  overtaken  them,  they  were  glad  to  re- 
store their  shining  treasure  ;  on  which  they  were  suftered 
to  depart  without  further  molestation.  Since  this  incident, 
no  Indian  that  has  ever  heard  of  it,  will  venture  near  the 
same  haunted  coast.  Besides  this,  they  recounted  to  me 
many  other  sto.ies  of  these  islands,  equally  fabulous. 


[     09     ] 

The  country  on  tlic  north  and  east  parts  of  Lake  Su- 
perior is  very  mountainous  and  barren.  The  weather  being 
intensely  cold  in  the  winter,  and  the  sun  liaving  but  little 
power  in  the  summer,  vegetation  there  is  very  slow ;  and 
consequently  but  little  fruit  is  to  be  found  on  its  shore.  It 
however  produces  some  few  species  in  great  abundance. 
Whirtleberriesof  an  uncommon  size,  and  line  flavour,  grow 
on  the  mountains  near  the  Lake  in  amazing  quantities;  as 
do  black  currants  and  goosberries  in  the  same  luxuriant 
manner. 

But  the  fruit  which  exceeds  all  the  others,  is  a  berry  re- 
sembling a  rasberry  in  its  manner  of  growth,  but  of  a 
lighter  red,  and  much  larger  ;  its  taste  is  far  more  delicious 
than  the  fruit  I  have  compared  it  to,  notwithstanding  that 
is  so  highly  esteemed  in  Europe  :  it  grows  on  a  shrub  of 
the  nature  of  a  vine,  with  leaves  similar  to  those  of  die 
grape  ;  and  I  am  persuaded  that  was  it  transplanted  into  a 
warmer  and  more  kindly  climate,  it  would  prove  a  most 
rare  and  delicious  fruit. 

Two  very  large  rivers  empty  themselves  into  this  Lake, 
on  the  north  and  north-east  side  ;  one  is  called  the  Nipegon 
River,  or,  as  the  French  pronounce  it,  the  Allanipegon, 
which  leads  to  a  band  of  the  Chipeways,  inhabiting  a  lake 
of  the  same  name,  and  the  other  is  termed  the  Michipi- 
cooton  River,  the  source  of  which  is  situated  towards 
James's  Bay,  from  wnence  there  is  but  a  short  carriage  to 
another  river,  which  empties  itself  into  that  bay,  at  a  fort 
belonging  to  the  Companj'.  It  was  by  this  passage  that  a 
party  of  French  from  Michillimackinac  invaded  the  settle- 
ments of  that  Society  in  the  reign  of  Queen  Anne.  Hav- 
ing taken  and  destroyed  their  forts,  they  brought  the  cannon 
which  they  found  in  them  to  the  fortress  from  whence  they 
had  issued  ;  these  were  small  brass  pieces,  and  remain  there 
to  this  present  time  ;  having,  through  the  usual  revolutions 
of  fortune,  returned  to  the  possession  of  their  former 
masters. 


*■ 


Mr  ■>• 

M ' ' ' 

P  • 

Hill  "■        I 


;  r 


t  ' ,  'I 


U'^ 


1    I 


I    ' 


[     100     ] 

Not  far  from  the  Nipciron  is  a  small  river,  that,  just  be- 
fore it  enters  the  Lake,  has  a  i)crpen(licular  fall  from  the 
top  of  a  Kiountaiii,  of  tnore  than  six  hundred  feet.  Beinsf 
very  narrow,  it  appears  at  a  distance  like  a  while  garter 
suspiniilcd  in  the  air. 

A  few  Indians  inhabit  round  the  eastern  borders  of  this 
lake,  supposed  to  be  the  remains  of  the  Algonkins,  who 
formerly  pussesse*!  this  country,  but  who  have  been  nearly 
extirpated  by  the  IriKjuois  of  Canada.  Lake  Superior  has 
near  forty  rivers  that  j'all  into  it,  some  of  which  are  of  a 
considerable  size.  On  the  south  side  of  it  is  a  remarkable 
point  or  cape,  of  about  sixty  miles  in  length,  called  Point 
Chegomcgan.  It  might  as  properly  be  termed  a  penin- 
sula, as  it  is  nearly  separated  from  the  continent,  on  the 
east  side,  by  a  narrow  bay  that  extends  from  east  to  west. 
Canoes  have  but  a  short  portage  across  the  isthmus,  where- 
as if  they  coast  it  round,  the  voyage  is  more  than  a  hun- 
dred miles. 

About  that  distance  to  the  west  of  the  cape  just  described, 
a  considerable  river  falls  into  the  Lake,  the  head  of  which 
is  composed  of  a  great  assemblage  of  small  streams.  This 
river  is  remarkable  for  the  abundance  of  virgin  copper  that 
is  found  on  and  near  its  banks.  A  metal  which  is  met  with 
also  in  several  other  places  on  this  coast.  I  observed  that 
many  of  the  small  islands,  particulaLly  those  on  the  eastern 
shores,  were  covered  with  copper  ore.  They  appeared 
like  beds  of  copperas,  of  which  many  tuns  lay  in  a  small 
space. 

A  company  of  adventurers  from  England  began,  soon 
after  the  con({uest  of  Canada,  to  bring  away  some  of  this 
metal,  but  the  distracted  situation  of  affairs  in  America  has 
obliged  them  to  relinquish  their  scheme.  It  might  in  future 
times  be  made  a  very  advantageous  trade,  as  the  metal, 
which  costs  nothing  on  the  spot,  and  requires  but  little  ex- 
pence  to  get  it  on  board,  could  be  conveyed  in  boats  or 


L    1^1    J 


canoes  through  the  Falls  of  St.  Marie  to  the  Isle  of  St.  .Jo- 
seph, which  lies  at  the  bottom  of  the  Straights  near  the 
entrance  into  Lake  Huron;  from  thence  it  might  be  i)ut  on 
board  larger  vessels,  and  in  them  tratis[)orted  across  that 
Lake  to  the  Falls  of  Niagara  ;  there  being  carried  by  land 
across  the  Portage,  it  might  be  conveyed  without  much 
more  obstruction  to  Quebec.  The  cheapness  and  case 
with  which  any  (juantity  of  it  may  be  procured,  will  make 
up  for  the  length  of  way  that  it  is  necessary  to  transport  it 
bel'orc  it  reaches  the  sea-coast,  and  enable  the  proprietors 
to  send  it  'o  foreign  markets  on  as  good  terms  as  it  can  be 
exported  from  other  countries. 

Lake  Superior  abounds  with  variety  of  fish,  the  princi- 
pal and  best  are  the  trout  and  sturgeon,  which  may  be 
caught  at  almost  any  season  in  the  greatest  abundance. 
The  trouts  in  general  weigh  about  twelve  pounds,  but 
some  are  caught  that  exceed  fifty.  Besides  these,  a  spe- 
cies of  white  fish  is  taken  in  great  quantities  icre,  that  re- 
semble a  shad  in  their  shape,  but  they  are  rather  thicker, 
and  less  bony ;  they  weigh  about  four  pounds  each,  and 
are  of  a  delicious  taste.  The  best  way  of  catching  these 
fish  is  with  a  net ;  but  the  trout  might  be  taken  at  all  times 
with  the  hook.  There  are  likewise  many  sorts  of  smaller 
fish  in  great  plenty  Iierc,  and  which  may  be  taken  with 
ease  ;  among  these  is  a  sort  resembling  a  herring,  that  are 
generally  made  use  of  as  a  bait  for  the  trout.  Very  small 
crabs,  not  larger  than  half  a  crown  piece,  arc  found  both  in 
this  and  Lake  Michegan. 

This  Lake  is  as  much  afiected  by  storms  as  the  Atlantic 
Ocean;  the  waves  run  as  high,  and  are  equally  as  danger- 
ous to  ships.  It  discharges  its  waters  from  the  south-east 
corner,  through  the  Straight?  )f  St.  Marie.  At  the  upper 
end  of  these  Straights  stands  a  fort  that  receives  its  name 
from  them,  commanded  by  Mons.  Cadot,  a  French  Cana- 
dian, who  being  proprietor  of  the  soil,  is  still  permitted  to 


I 


I 


U,r 


L    it'y    ] 

kopp  possossion  of  it.  Ncnr  this  fort  is  a  very  strong  rapid, 
nL^fiinst  wliicli,  tlionL'li  it  is  impossible  for  canoes  to  ascend, 
yet  wli(!n  coikIiicKhI  by  carcfii!  i)il<its,  they  might  pass  down 
without  (hiMLfor. 

'riioiitih  liulic  Superior,  as  I  have  before  observed,  is 
supplied  by  near  forty  rivers,  many  of  which  arc  cf)iisider- 
abic  ones,  yet  it  docs  not  appr-ar  tliat  one-tenth  part  of  the 
waters  which  arc  conveyed  inio  it  by  these  rivers  arc  car- 
ried off  at  this  evacuation.  How  such  a  supcridjundancc 
of  water  can  lie  dispost.'d  of,  as  it  must  certainly  be  by 
some  means  or  other,  without  which  the  circumi'erencc  of 
the  lake  would  be  continually  enlarainj;,  I  know  not:  that 
it  does  not  empty  itself,  as  the  Mediterranean  .Sea  is  sup- 
posed to  do,  by  an  under  current,  which  perfietually  coun- 
teracts that  near  the  surface,  is  certain ;  for  the  stream 
which  falls  over  the  rock  is  not  more  than  five  or  six  feet 
in  depth,  and  the  whole  of  it  passes  on  through  the  Straights 
into  the  adjacent  lake ;  nor  is  it  probable  that  so  great  a 
quantity  can  be  ai)sorbed  by  exhalations;  consequently 
they  must  find  a  passage  through  some  subterranean  cavi- 
ties, deep,  unfathomable,  and  never  to  be  explored. 

The  Falls  of  St.  Marie  do  not  descend  perpendicularly 
as  those  of  Niagara  or  St.  Anthony  do,  but  consist  of  a 
rapid  which  continues  near  three  quarters  of  a  mile,  over 
which  canoes  well  piloted  might  pass. 

At  the  bottom  of  these  Falls,  Nature  has  formed  a  most 
commodious  station  for  catching  the  fish  which  are  to 
be  found  there  in  immense  quantities.  Persons  standing 
on  the  rocks  that  lie  adjacent  to  it,  may  take  with  dipping 
nets,  about  the  months  of  September  and  October,  the 
white  fish  before  mentioned  ;  at  that  season,  together  with 
several  other  species,  they  croud  up  to  this  spot  i  j  such 
amazing  shoals,  that  enough  may  be  taken  to  supply,  when 
properly  cured,  thousands  of  inhabitants  throughout  the 
year. 


S,'      C, 


■P 


1        ■^•ff 


L      !'»:»      1 

The  Straights  of  St.  Mario  are  about  forty  rnik-s  Umg, 
bearing  south-east,  but  varying  much  in  their  breadth. 
The  current  between  the  Falls  and  Lake  Huron  is  not  so 
rapid  as  might  be  cxpceted,  nor  do  they  prevent  the  navi- 
gation of  ships  of  burden  as  far  up  as  the  island  of  St.  Jo- 
scjjh. 

It  has  been  oliservnd  by  trnvfiiiers  that  the  onlianee  into 
Lake  Superior,  from  these  Straights,  allords  one  of  the 
most  [>leasing  prospects  in  the  world.  The  place  in  which 
this  might  be  viewed  to  the  greatest  advantage,  [.,  just  at 
the  opening  of  the  lake,  from  whence  may  be  seen  on  the 
left,  many  beautiful  little  islands  that  extend  a  considerable 
way  before  you  ;  and  on  the  right,  an  agreeable  succession 
of  small  points  of  land,  that  project  a  little  way  into  the 
water,  and  contribute,  with  the  islands,  to  render  this  de- 
lightful bason  (as  it  might  be  termed)  calm  and  secure  i'rom 
the  ravages  of  those  tempestuous  winds  by  which  the  ad- 
joining lake  is  frequently  troubled. 

Lake  Huron,  into  which  you  now  enter  from  the  Straights 
of  St.  Marie,  is  the  next  in  magnitude  to  Lake  Superior. 
It  lies  between  forty-two  and  forty-six  degrees  of  north 
latitude,  and  seventy-nine  and  eighty-tivc  degrees  of  west 
longitude.  Its  shape  is  nearly  triangular,  and  its  circum- 
ference about  one  thousand  miles. 

On  the  north  side  of  it  lies  an  island  that  is  remarkable 
for  being  near  an  hundred  miles  in  length,  and  no  more 
than  eight  miles  broad.  This  island  is  known  by  the  name 
of  Manataulin,  which  signifies  a  Place  of  Spirits,  and  is 
considered  by  the  Indians  as  sacred  as  those  already  men- 
tioned in  Lake  Superior. 

About  the  middle  of  the  south-west  side  of  this  lake  is 
Saganaum  Bay.  The  capes  that  separate  this  bay  from 
the  lake,  are  about  eighteen  miles  distant  from  each  other; 
near  the  middle  of  the  intermediate  space  stand  two  islands, 
which  greatly  tend  to  facilitate  the  passage  of  canoes  and 


J 


I 

I   c 


1i 


I     104     J 


■■X( 


•I   ,1 


i:! 


I! 


ir    i 


small  vessels,  by  ntlbnlin^'  them  shelter,  as  without  this 
security  it  wttultl  not  bo  priuient  to  venture  across  so  wide 
a  sea ;  and  the  coasting  round  the  bay  would  make  the 
voyage  lony  and  tedious.  This  bay  is  about  eighty  miles 
in  length,  and  in  general  about  eighteen  or  twenty  miles 
broad. 

Nearly  half  way  between  Saganaum  Hay  and  the  north- 
west corner  of  the  Lake  lies  another,  which  is  termed 
Thunder  Bay.  The  Indians,  who  have  frequented  these 
parts  from  time  immemorial,  and  every  I'Airopean  traveller 
that  has  passed  through  it,  have  unaniinously  agreed  to 
call  it  by  this  name,  on  account  of  the  continual  thunder 
they  have  always  observed  here.  The  bay  is  about  nine 
miles  broad,  and  the  same  in  length,  and  whilst  I  was 
passing  over  it,  which  took  me  up  near  twenty-four  hours, 
it  thundered  and  lightened  during  the  greatest  part  of  the 
time  to  an  excessive  degree. 

There  appeared  to  be  no  visible  reason  for  this  that  1 
could  discover,  nor  is  the  country  in  general  subject  to 
thunder;  the  hills  that  stood  around  were  not  of  a  remark- 
able height,  neither  did  the  external  parts  of  them  seem  to 
be  covered  with  any  sulphureous  substance.  But  as  this 
pha^nomenon  must  originate  from  some  natural  cause,  I 
conjecture  that  the  shores  of  the  bay,  or  the  adjacent 
mountains,  are  either  impregnated  with  an  uncommon 
quantity  of  sulphureous  matter,  or  contain  some  metal  or 
mineral  apt  to  attract  in  a  great  degree  the  electrical  par- 
ticles that  are  hourly  borne  over  them  by  the  passant  clouds. 
But  the  solution  of  thi;;,  and  those  other  philosophical  re- 
marks which  casually  occur  throughout  these  pages,  I  leave 
to  the  discussion  of  abler  heads. 

The  fish  in  Lake  Huron  are  much  the  same  as  those  in 
Lake  Superior.  Some  of  the  land  on  its  banks  is  very 
fertile,  and  proper  for  cultivation,  but  in  other  parts  it  is 
sandy  and  barren.     The  promontory  that  separates  this 


r  i'^-'  j 


lake  from  Lake  jMiclicunii,  is  composed  of  n  vast  pinin, 
upwards  of  one  IiuikIkmI  miles  loiii,',  liul  varyiiij^  in  its 
breadcli,  heintj  Tnjm  ten  Ui  li flee ii  miles  liroad.  This  track, 
ns  1  Imvo  bel'oro  observed,  is  divided  ifito  almost  an  equal 
portion  between  the  Ottowaw  and  (Jliipeway  Irjdians.  At 
the  north-east  corner  thii  lake  has  a  communication  with 
Luke  iMiche^'an,  by  the  Straiijhts  of  Michillimackinac  al- 
ready described. 

1  had  lik(,'  to  have  omitted  a  very  extraordinary  circum- 
stance relative  to  these  Straiuhls.  According  to  observa- 
tions m.'ide  by  the  French,  whilst  they  were  in  possession  of 
the  fort,  although  there  is  no  diurnal  flood  or  ebb  to  be 
perceived  in  these  waters,  yet,  from  an  exact  attention  to 
their  state,  a  periodical  alteration  in  them  has  been  discov- 
ered. It  was  observed  that  they  arose  by  gradual,  but  al- 
most imperceptible  degrees  till  they  had  reached  tlie  height 
of  about  three  feet.  This  was  accomplished  in  seven  years 
and  a  hall';  and  in  the  same  space  they  as  gently  decreased, 
till  they  had  reac:hed  their  former  situation ;  so  that  in  fif- 
teen years  they  had  completed  this  inexplicable  revolution. 
At  the  time  1  was  there  the  truth  of  these  observations 
could  not  bo  confirmed  by  the  English,  as  they  had  then 
been  only  a  few  years  in  possession  of  the  fort ;  but  iJiey 
all  agreed  that  some  alteration  in  the  limits  of  the  Straights 
was  apparent.  All  these  lakes  arc  so  atlected  by  the  winds, 
as  sometimes  to  have  the  apfjearance  of  a  tide,  according 
as  they  happen  to  blow ;  but  this  is  only  temporary  and 
partial. 

A  great  number  of  the  Chipcway  Indians  live  scattered 
around  this  Lake,  particularly  near  Saganaum  Bay.  On 
its  banks  arc  found  an  amazing  qurintity  of  the  sand  cher- 
ries, and  in  the  adjacent  country  nearly  the  same  fruits  as 
those  that  grow  about  the  other  lakes. 

From  the  Falls  of  St.  Marie  I  leisurely  proceeded  back 
to  Michillimackinac,  and  arrived  there  the   beginning  of 

14 


'i 


■? 


„:^, 


S 


[     106     ] 


m  '^ 


»  i' 


t   i 


1 

/  ■ 

f 

:^^l 

" 

November  1707,  having  been  fourteen  months  on  this  ex- 
tensive tour,  travelled  near  four  thousand  miles,  and  visited 
twelve  nations  of  Indians  lying  to  tin  west  and  north  of 
this  ])Iacc.  The  winter  setting  in  soon  after  my  arrival, 
I  was  obliged  to  tarry  there  till  the  June  following,  the 
navigation  over  Lake  Huron  for  large  vessels  not  being 
open,  on  account  of  the  ice,  till  that  time.  Meeting  here 
with  sociable  company,  I  passed  these  months  very  agree- 
ably, and  without  finding  the  hours  tedious. 

One  of  my  chief  amusements  was  that  of  fishing  for 
trouts.  Though  the  Straights  were  covered  with  ice,  we 
found  means  to  make  holes  through  it,  and  letting  down 
.strong  lines  of  fifteen  yards  in  length,  to  which  were  fixed 
three  or  four  hooks  baited  with  the  small  fish  before  de- 
scribed, we  frequently  caught  two  at  a  time  of  forty  pounds 
weight  each  ;  but  the  common  size  is  from  ten  to  twenty 
pounds.  These  are  most  delicious  food.  The  method  of 
preserving  them  during  the  throe  months  the  winter  gen- 
erally lasts,  is  by  hanging  them  up  in  the  air;  and  in  one 
night  they  will  be  frozen  so  hard,  that  they  will  keep  as 
well  as  if  they  were  cured  with  salt. 

I  have  only  pointed  out  in  the  plan  of  my  travels  the 
circuit  I  made  from  my  leaving  Michillimackinac  till  I  ar- 
rived again  at  that  fort.  Th.osc  countries  that  lie  nearer  to 
the  colonies  have  been  so  often  and  so  minutely  described, 
that  any  further  account  of  them  would  be  useless.  I  shall 
therefore  only  give  my  Readers  in  the  remainder  of  my 
journal,  as  I  at  first  proposed,  a  description  of  the  other 
great  lakes  of  Canada,  many  of  which  I  have  navigated 
over,  and  relate  at  the  same  time  a  few  particular  incidents 
that  I  trust  will  not  be  found  inapplicable  or  unentertaining. 

In  June  1703  I  left  Michillimackinac,  and  returned  in 
the  Gladwyn  Schooner,  a  vessel  of  about  eighty  tons  bur- 
then, over  Lake  Huron  to  liake  St.  Claire,  where  we  left 
the  ship,  and  proceeded  in  boats  to  Detroit.     This  lake  is 


[      107      ] 

about  ninety  miles  in  circumference,  and  by  the  way  of 
Huron  River,  which  runs  from  the  south  corner  of  Lake 
Huron,  receives  the  waters  of  the  three  great  lakes,  Supe- 
rior, Michegan,  and  Huron.  Its  form  is  rather  round,  and 
in  some  places  it  is  deep  enough  for  the  navigation  of  large 
vessels,  but  towards  the  middle  of  it  there  is  a  bar  of  sand, 
which  prevents  those  that  are  loaded  from  passing  over  it. 
Such  as  are  in  ballast  only  may  find  water  sufficient  to 
carry  them  quite  through ;  the  cargoes,  however,  of  such 
as  are  freighted  must  be  taken  out,  and  after  being  trans- 
ported across  the  bar  in  boats,  reshipped  again. 

The  river  that  runs  from  Lake  St.  Claire  to  Lake  Erie 
(or  rather  the  Straight,  for  thus  it  might  be  termed  from 
its  name)  is  called  Detroit,  which  is  in  French,  the  Straight. 
It  runs  nearly  south,  has  a  gentle  current,  and  depth  of 
water  sufficient  for  ships  of  considerable  burtnen.  The 
town  of  Detroit  is  situated  on  the  western  banks  of  this 
river,  about  nine  miles  below  Lake  St.  Claire. 

Almost  opposite,  on  the  eastern  shore,  is  the  village  of 
the  ancient  Hurons  :  a  tribe  of  Indians  which  have  been 
treated  of  by  so  many  writers,  tliat  adhering  to  the  restric- 
tions I  have  laid  myself  under  of  only  describing  places  and 
people  little  known,  or  incidents  that  have  passed  unnoticed 
by  others,  I  shall  omit  giving  a  description  of  them.  A 
missionary  of  the  order  of  Carthusian  Friers,  by  permission 
of  the  bishop  of  Canada,  resides  among  them. 

The  banks  of  the  River  Detroit,  both  above  and  below 
these  towns,  are  covered  v/ith  settlements  that  extend  more 
than  twenty  iiiiles  ;  the  country  being  exceedingly  fruitful, 
and  proper  for  the  cultivation  of  wheat,  Indian  corn,  oats, 
and  peas.  It  has  also  many  spots  of  fine  pasturage;  but 
as  the  inhabitants,  who  are  chiefiy  French  that  submitted  to 
the  English  government  after  the  conquest  of  these  parts  by 
General  Amherst,  are  more  attentive  to  the  Indian  trade 
than  to  farming,  it  is  but  badly  cultivated. 


'^1 


II; 


( ' 


if 


■H 


f.' 


i  1 


i 

[     108     ] 

The  town  of  Detroit  contains  upwards  of  one  hundred 
houses.  The  streets  are  somewhat  regular,  and  have  a 
range  of  very  convenient  and  handsome  barracks,  with  a 
spacious  parado  at  the  south  end.  On  the  west  side  lies 
the  King's  garden  belonging  to  the  governor,  whicli  is  very 
well  laid  out  and  kept  in  good  order.  The  fortifications  of 
the  town  consist  of  a  strong  stockade  made  of  round  piles, 
fixed  firmly  in  the  ground,  and  lined  with  palisades.  These 
are  defended  by  some  small  bastions,  on  which  are  mounted 
a  few  indifferent  cannon  of  an  inconsiderable  size,  just  suf- 
ficient for  its  defence  against  the  Indians,  or  an  enemy  not 
provided  with  artillery. 

The  garrison,  in  time  of  peace,  consists  of  two  hundred 
men  commanded  by  a  field  officer,  who  acts  as  chief  ma- 
gistrate under  the  governor  of  Canada.  Mr.  Turnbull, 
captain  of  the  60th  regiment,  or  Royal  Americans,  was 
commandant  when  I  happened  to  be  there.  This  gentle- 
man was  deservedly  esteemed  and  respected,  both  by  the 
inhabitants  and  traders,  for  the  propriety  of  his  conduct ; 
and  I  am  happy  to  have  an  opportunity  <^f  thus  publickly 
making  my  acImowJedgments  to  him,  for  the  civilities  1  re- 
ceived from  him  during  my  stay. 

Ik  the  year  1762,  in  the  month  of  July,  it  rained  on  this 
town  and  the  parts  adjacent,  a  sulphureous  water  of  the 
colour  and  consistence  of  ink :  some  of  which  beinc  col- 
lected  into  bottles,  and  wrote  with  appeared  perfectly  in- 
telligible on  the  paper,  and  answered  every  purpose  of  that 
useful  Uquid.  Soon  after,  the  Indian  wars  already  spoken 
of,  broke  out  in  these  parts.  I  mean  not  to  say  that  this 
incident  was  ominous  of  them,  notwithstanding  it  is  well 
known  that  innumerable  well  attested  instances  of  extraor- 
dinary phEenomena  happening  before  extraordinary  events, 
have  been  recorded  in  almost  every  age  by  historians  of 
veracity  ;  I  only  relate  the  circumstances  as  a  fact  of  which 
1  was  informed  by  many  persons  of  undoubted  probity, 


[      109      ] 

and  leave  my  Readers,  as  I  have  hitherto  done,  to  draw 
their  own  conclusions  from  it. 

Pontiac,    under   whom   the  party  that   surprized    For^ 
Michillimackinnc,  as   related  in   the   former  part   of  this 
work,  acted,  was  an  enterprizing  chief  or  head-warrior  of 
the  Miames.     During  the  lafe  war  between  the  English 
and  the  French  he  had  been  a  steady  friend  to  the  la'itcr, 
and  continued  his  inveteracy  to  the  former  even  after  peace 
had  been  concluded  between  these  two  nations.     Unwilling 
to  put  an  end  to  the  depredations  he  had  been  so  long  en- 
gaged in,  he  collected  an  army  of  confederate  Indians?con- 
sisting  of  the  nations  before  enumerated,  with  an  intention 
to  renew  the  wai      However,  instead  of  openly  attacking 
the  English  setdements,  he  laid  a  scheme  for  taking  by 
surprize  those  forts  on  the  extremities  which  they  had  lately 
gained  possession  of. 

How  well  the  party  he  detached  to  take  Fort  Michilli- 
mackinac  succeeded,  the  Reader  already  knows.  To  get 
into  his  hands  Detroit,  a  place  of  greater  consequence,  a*nd 
much  better  guarded,  required  greater  resolution,  aiid  more 
consummate  art.  He  of  course  took  the  management  of 
this  expedition  on  himself,  and  drew  near  it  with  the  prin- 
cipal  body  of  his  troops.  He  was  however  prevented  from 
carrying  his  designs  into  execution  by  an  apparently  trivial 
and  unforeseen  circumstance.  On  such  does  the  fate  of 
mighty  Empires  frequently  depend  I 

The  town  of  Detroit,  when  Pontiac  formed  his  plan,  was 
garrisoned  by  about  three  hundred  men  commanded  by 
Major  Gladwyn,  a  gallant  olHcer.  As  at  that  time  every 
appearance  of  war  was  at  an  end,  and  the  Indians  seeined 
to  be  on  a  friendly  footing,  Pontiac  approached  the  Fort, 
without  exciting  any  suspicions  in  the  breast  of  the  gover/ior 
or  the  inhabitants.  He  encamped  at  a  little  distance  from 
it,  and  sent  to  let  the  commandant  know  that  he  was  come 
to  trade ;  and  being  desirous  of  brightening  the  chain  of 


^^1 


i 


Ill 


i^ 


I 


f., 


I  1 


in 


[    no    ] 

pc:ice  between  the  English  and  his  nation,  desired  that  he 
and  his  chiefs  may  be  achnitted  to  hold  a  council  with  him. 
The  governor  still  unsuspicious,  and  not  in  the  least  doubt- 
ing the  sincerity  of  the  Indians,  granted  their  general's  re- 
quest, and  fi \ed  on  the  next  morning  for  their  reception. 

The  evening  of  that  day,  an  Indian  woman  who  had  been 
employed  by  Major  Gladvvyn  to  make  him  a  pair  of  Indian 
shoes,  out  of  curious  elk  skin,  brought  them  home.  The 
Major  was  so  pleased  with  them,  that,  intending  these  as  a 
present  for  a  friend,  he  ordered  her  to  take  the  remainder 
back,  and  make  it  into  others  for  himself.  He  then  directed 
his  servant  to  pay  her  for  those  she  had  done,  and  dis- 
missed her.  The  woman  went  to  the  door  that  led  to  the 
street,  but  no  further:  she  there  loitered  about  as  if  she  had 
not  finished  the  business  on  which  she  came.  A  servant  at 
length  observed  her,  and  asked  her  why  she  staid  there  ; 
she  gave  him,  however,  no  answer. 

Some  short  time  after,  the  governor  himself  saw  her ; 
and  enquired  of  his  servant  what  occasioned  her  stay. 
Not  being  able  to  get  a  satisfactory  answer,  he  ordered  the 
woman  to  be  called  in.  When  she  came  into  his  presence 
he  desired  to  know  what  was  the  reason  of  her  loitering 
about,  and  not  hastening  home  before  the  gates  were  shut» 
that  she  might  complete  in  due  time  the  work  he  had  given 
her  to  do.  She  told  him,  after  much  hesitation,  that  as  he 
had  always  behaved  with  great  goodness  towards  her,  she 
was  unwilling  to  take  away  the  remainder  of  the  skin,  be- 
cause he  put  so  great  a  value  upon  it ;  and  yet  had  not  been 
able  to  prevail  upon  herself  to  tell  him  so.  He  then  asked 
her,  why  she  was  more  reluctant  to  do  so  now,  than  she  had 
been  when  she  made  the  former  pair.  With  increased  re- 
luctance she  answered,  that  she  never  should  be  able  to 
bring  them  back. 

His  curiosity  being  now  excited,  he  insisted  on  her  dis- 
closing to  him  the  secret  that  seemed  to  be  struggling  in 


[  111  ] 


her  bosom  lor  utterance.  At  last,  on  receiving  a  promise 
that  the  intelligence  she  was  about  to  give  him  should  not 
turn  to  her  prejudice,  and  that  if  it  appeared  to  be  bene- 
ficial she  should  be  rewarded  for  it,  she  informed  him,  that 
at  the  council  to  be  held  with  the  Indians  the  following 
day,  Pontiac  and  his  chiefs  intended  to  murder  him  ;  and, 
after  having  massacred  the  garrison  and  inhabitants,  to 
plunder  the  town.  That  for  this  purpose  all  the  chiefs  who 
were  to  be  admitted  into  the  council  room  had  cut  their 
guns  short,  so  that  they  could  conceal  them  under  their 
blankets  ;  with  which,  at  a  signal  given  by  their  general 
on  delivering  the  belt,  they  were  all  to  rise  up,  and  in- 
stantly to  fire  on  him  and  his  attendants.  Having  cfrected 
this,  they  were  immediately  to  rush  into  the  town,  where 
they  would  find  themselves  supported  by  a  great  number 
of  their  warrior-,  that  were  to  come  into  it  during  the  sit- 
ting of  the  c^uuncil,  under  pretence  of  trading,  but  privately 
armed  in  the  same  manner.  Having  gained  from  the 
woman  every  necessary  particular  relative  to  the  plot,  and 
also  the  means  by  which  she  acquired  a  knowledge  of 
them,  he  dismissed  her  with  injunctions  of  secrecy,  and  a 
promise  of  fulfilling  on  his  part  with  punctuality  the  en- 
gagements he  had  entered  into. 

The  intelligence  the  governor  had  just  received,  gave 
him  great  uneasiness  ;  and  he  immediately  consulted  the 
officer  who  was  next  to  him  in  command  on  the  subject. 
But  that  gentleman  considering  the  information  as  a  story 
invented  for  some  artful  purposes,  advised  him  to  pay  no 
attention  to  it.  This  conclusion  however  had  happily  no 
weight  with  him.  He  thought  it  prudent  to  conclude  it  to 
be  true,  till  he  was  convinced  tiiat  it  was  not  so;  and 
therefore,  without  revealing  his  suspicions  to  any  other 
person,  he  took  every  needful  precaution  that  the  time 
would  admit  of.  He  walked  round  the  fort  during  the 
whole  night,  and  saw  himself  that  every  centinel  was  on 
duty,  and  every  weapon  of  defence  in  proper  order. 


■'.  t 


■    !  ' 


i 

■ST 


•*1. 


[      112      1 


l\'   ' 


0 


■I      < 


k     ■'. 


As  he  traversed  the  ramparts  which  lay  nearest  to  the 
Indian  camp,  he  heard  them  in  liigh  festivity,  and,  httle 
inia^^ininijf  that  their  plot  \v:is  discovered,  probably  pleas- 
inq:  themselves  with  the  anticipation  of  their  success.  As 
soon  as  the  morning  dawned,  he  ordered  all  the  garrison 
under  arms  ;  and  then  imparling  his  apprehensions  to  a 
few  of  the  principal  ollicers,  gave  them  such  directions  as 
he  thought  necessary.  At  the  same  time  he  sent  round  to 
all  the  traders,  to  inform  them,  that  as  it  was  expected  a 
great  number  of  Indians  would  enter  the  town  ihat  day, 
who  might  be  inclined  to  plunder,  he  desired  they  would 
have  their  arms  ready,  and  repel  every  attempt  of  that 
kind. 

About  ten  o'clock,  Pontiac  and  his  chiefs  arrived  ;  and 
were  conducted  to  the  council-chamber,  where  the  gov- 
ernor and  his  principal  officers,  each  with  pistols  in  their 
belts,  awaited  his  arrival.  As  the  Indians  passed  on,  they 
could  not  help  observing  that  a  greater  number  of  troops 
than  usual  were  drawn  up  on  the  parade,  or  marching 
about.  No  sooner  were  they  entered,  and  seated  on  the 
skins  prepared  for  them,  than  Pontiac  asked  the  governor 
on  what  occasion  his  young  men,  meaning  the  soldiers, 
were  thus  drawn  up,  and  parading  the  streets.  He  re- 
ceived for  answer,  that  it  was  only  intended  to  keep  them 
perfect  in  their  exercise. 

The  Indian  chief-warrior  now  began  his  speech,  which 
contained  the  strongest  professions  of  friendship  and  good- 
will towards  the  English ;  and  when  he  came  to  the  de- 
livery of  the  belt  of  wampum,  the  particular  mode  of  which, 
according  to  the  woman's  information,  was  to  be  the  signal 
for  his  chiefs  to  fire,  the  governor  and  all  his  attendants 
drew  their  swords  half-way  out  of  their  scabbards;  and  the 
soldiers  at  the  same  instant  made  a  clattering  with  their 
arms  before  the  doors,  which  had  been  purposely  left  open. 
Pontiac,  though  one  of  the  boldest  of  men,  immediately 
turned  pale,  and  trembled ;  and  instead  of  giving  the  belt 


[     H-'i     ] 


in  tlie  manner  proposed,  delivered  it  according  to  the  usual 
way.  His  chiefs,  who  had  impatiently  expected  the  sig- 
nal, looked  at  each  other  with  astonishment,  but  continued 
quiet,  waiting  the  result. 

The  governor  in  his  turn  made  a  speech ;  but  instead  of 
thanking  the  great  warrior  for  the  professions  of  friendship 
he  had  just  uttered,  he  accused  him  of  being  a  traitor.  lie 
told  him  that  the  English,  who  knew  every  thing,  were 
convinced  of  his  treachery  and  villainous  designs;  and  as 
a  proof  that  they  were  well  accjuainted  with  his  most 
secret  thoughts  and  intentions,  he  stepped  towards  the 
Indian  chief  that  sat  nearest  to  him,  and  drawing  aside  his 
blanket  discovered  the  shortened  firelock.  Tiiis  entirely 
disconcerted  the  Indians,  and  frustrated  their  design. 

He  then  continued  to  tell  them,  that  as  he  had  given  his 
word  at  the  time  they  desired  an  audience,  that  their  per- 
sons should  be  safe,  he  would  hold  his  promise  inviolable, 
though  they  so  little  deserved  it.  However  he  advised 
them  to  make  the  best  of  their  way  out  of  the  fort,  lest  his 
young  men,  on  being  acquainted  with  their  treacherous 
purposes,  should  cut  every  one  of  them  to  pieces.  Pontiac 
endeavoured  to  contradict  the  accusation,  and  to  make  ex- 
cuses for  his  suspicious  conduct;  but  the  governor,  satis- 
fied of  the  falsity  of  his  protestations,  would  not  listen  to 
him.  The  Indians  immediately  left  the  fort,  but  instead  of 
being  sensible  of  the  governor's  generous  behaviour,  they 
threw  off  the  mask,  and  the  next  day  made  a  regular  attack 
upon  it. 

Major  Gladwyn  has  not  escaped  censure  for  this  mis- 
taken lenity  ;  for  probably  had  he  kept  a  few  of  the  prin- 
cipal chiefs  prisoners,  whilst  he  had  them  in  his  power,  he 
might  have  been  able  to  have  brought  the  whole  confed- 
eracy to  terms,  and  have  prevented  a  war.  But  he  atoned 
for  this  oversight,  by  the  gallant  defence  he  made  for  more 
than  a  year,  amidst  a  variety  of  discouragements. 

15 


-^ 


.ay 


■  '  I 


1-n 


f 


¥ 


^J 


I     114      I 

During  that  period  some  very  smart  skirmishes  liaj> 
pencci  between  the  besiegci  s  and  the  garrison,  of  which  the 
following  was  the  principal  and  most  bloody.  Captain 
Dclzel,  a  brave  olTicer,  prevailed  on  the  governor  to  give 
him  the  command  of  about  two  hundred  men,  and  to  per- 
mit iiim  to  attack  the  enemy's  camp.  This  being  complied 
■will),  ho  sallied  from  the  town  before  day-break ;  but  Pon- 
tiac,  receiving  from  some  of  his  swift-footed  warriors,  who 
were  constantly  employed  in  watching  the  motions  of  the 
garrison,  timely  intelligence  of  their  design,  he  collected 
together  the  choicest  of  his  troops,  and  met  the  detachment 
at  some  distance  from  his  camp,  near  a  plnce  since  called 
Bloody-Bridge.  As  the  Indians  were  vastly  superior  in 
numbers  to  captain  Delzel's  party,  he  was  soon  over- 
powered and  driven  back.  Being  now  nearly  surrounded, 
he  made  a  vigorous  eflbrt  to  regain  the  bridge  he  had  just 
crossed,  by  which  alone  he  could  find  a  retreat ;  but  in 
doing  this  he  lost  his  life,  and  many  of  his  men  fell  with 
him.  However,  Major  Rogers,  the  second  in  command, 
assisted  by  Lieutenant  Breham,  found  means  to  draw  oft' 
the  shattered  remains  of  their  little  army,  and  conducted 
them  into  the  fort. 

Thus  considerably  reduced,  it  was  with  difficulty  the 
Major  could  defend  the  town ;  notwithstanding  which,  he 
held  out  against  the  Indians  till  he  was  relieved,  as  after 
this  they  made  but  few  attacks  on  the  place,  and  only  con- 
tinued to  blockade  it. 

The  Gladwyn  Schooner  (that  in  which  I  afterwards  took 
my  passage  from  Michillimackinac  to  Detroit,  and  which  I 
since  learn  was  lost  with  all  her  crew  on  Lake  Erie, 
through  the  obstinacy  of  the  commander,  who  could  not  be 
prevailed  upon  to  take  in  suflicient  ballast)  arrived  about 
this  time  near  the  town  with  a  reinforcement  and  neces- 
sary supplies.  But  before  this  vessel  could  reach  the 
place  of  its  destination,  it  was  most  vigorously  attacked  by 


I     115     ] 


a  dcfachment  from  Pontiac's  army.      The  Indians  sur- 
rounded it  in  iheir  canoes,  and  made  great  liavock  among 
the  crew.     At  length  the  captain  of  the  schooner  with  a 
considerable  number  of  his  men  being  killed,  and  the  sav- 
ages beginning  to  climb  up  its  sides  from  every  quarter, 
the  Lieutenant  (Mr.  Jacobs,  who  afterwards  commanded, 
and  was  lost  in  it)  being  determined  that  the  stores  should 
not  fall  into  the  enemy's  hands,  and  seeing  no  other  alter- 
native, ordered  the  gunner  to  set  fire  to  the  powder-room, 
and  blow  the  ship  up.     This  order  was  on  the  point  of 
being  executed,  when  a  chief  of  the  Hurons,  who  under- 
stood the  English  language,  gave  out  to  his  friends  the  in- 
tention of  the  commander.     On  receiving  this  intelligence 
the  Indians  hurried  down  the  sides  of  the  ship  with  the 
greatest  precipitation,  and  got  as  far  from  it  as  possible ; 
whilst  the  commander  immediately  took  advantage  of  their 
consternation,  and  arrived  without  any  further  obstruction 
at  the  town. 

This  seasonable  supply  gave  the  garrison  fresh  spirits; 
and  Pontiac  being  now  convinced  that  it  would  not  be  in 
his  power  to  reduce  the  place,  proposed  an  accommoda- 
tion ;  the  governor  wishing  as  much  to  get  rid  of  such 
troublesome  enemies,  who  obstructed  the  intercourse  of  the 
traders  with  the  neighbouring  nations,  listened  to  his  pro- 
posals, and  having  procured  advantageous  terms,  agreed 
to  a  peace.  The  Indians  soon  after  separated,  and  re- 
turned to  their  diflerent  provinces ;  nor  have  they  since 
thought  proper  to  disturb,  at  least  in  any  great  degree,  the 
tranquillity  of  these  parts. 

Pontiac  henceforward  seemed  to  have  laid  aside  the  ani- 
mosity he  had  hitherto  borne  towards  the  English,  and 
apparently  became  their  zealous  friend.  To  reward  this 
new  attachment,  and  to  insure  a  continuance  of  it,  govern- 
ment allowed  him  a  hanasome  pension.  But  his  restless 
and  intriguing  spirit  would  not  suffer  him  to  be  grateful  for 


n  4  >■ . 


i\ 


-  + 


1^ 


0 


i{'\ 


" 


f    » 


I      IKi      J 

this  allowance,  and  his  con(hifit  at  Icni^th  grow  suspicious; 
so  that  going,  in  iho  year  1707,  to  hold  a  council  in  the 
country  of  the  Illinois,  a  laithful  Indian,  who  was  cither 
commissioned  by  one  of  the  liUglish  governors,  or  insti- 
gated by  the  love  he  bore  the  ICnglish  nation,  attended  him 
as  a  spy  ;  and  l)cing  convinced  from  the  s[)cech  Pontiac 
made  in  the  council  that  he  still  retained  his  lormer  preju- 
dices against  those  for  whom  he  now  professed  a  friend- 
ship, he  plunged  his  knife  into  his  heart,  as  soon  as  he  had 
done  speaking,  and  laid  him  dead  on  the  spot. 

But  to  return  from  this  digression. 

Lake  Kric  receives  the  waters  by  which  it  is  supplied 
from  the  three  great  lakes,  thrcvigh  the  Straights  of  De- 
troit, that  lie  at  its  north-west  corner.  This  Lake  is  situ- 
ated between  forty-one  and  forty-three  degrees  of  north 
latitude,  and  between  seventy-eight  and  eighty-three  de- 
grees of  west  longitude  It  is  near  three  liundrcd  miles 
long  from  east  to  west,  and  about  forty  in  its  broadest 
part :  and  a  remarkable  long  narrow  point  lies  on  its  north 
side,  that  projects  for  several  miles  into  the  lake  towards 
the  south-east. 

There  are  several  islands  near  the  west  end  of  it  so  in- 
fested with  rattle-snakes,  that  it  is  very  dangerous  to  land 
on  them.  It  is  impossible  that  any  place  can  produce  a 
greater  number  of  all  kinds  of  these  reptiles  than  this  does, 
particularly  of  the  water-snake.  The  Lake  is  covered  near 
the  banks  of  the  islands  with  the  large  pond-lily  ;  the  leaves 
of  which  lie  on  the  surface  of  the  water  so  thick,  as  to  cover 
it  entirely  for  many  acres  together  ;  and  on  each  of  these 
lay,  when  I  passed  over  it,  wreaths  of  water-snakes  bask- 
ing in  the  sun,  which  amounted  to  myriads. 

The  most  remarkable  of  the  (liferent  species  that  infest 
this  Lake,  is  the  hissing-snake,  which  is  of  the  small  speck- 
led kind,  and  about  eighteen  inches  long.  When  any  thing 
approaches,  it  flattens  itself  in  a  moment,  and  its  spots, 


'^ 


[    iir   ] 

which  are  of  various  dyes,  become  visibly  hrighler  through 
rage ;  at  the  same  time  it  blows  from  its  mouili  with  great 
force  a  siibtiK;  wind,  that  is  reported  to  be  of  a  na'.iscous 
smell;  and  if  drawn  in  with  thi.  breath  of  the  unwary 
traveller,  will  infalliblv  bring  on  a  decline,  that  in  a  few 
months  must  |)rove  mortal,  thc-'ie  being  no  remedy  yet  dis- 
covered which  can  counteract  its  baneful  inlliicnce. 

The  stones  and  pebbles  on  the  shores  of  this  [iakc  arc 
most  of  them  tinged,  in  <i  greater  or  less  degree,  with  spots 
that  resemble  brass  in  their  colour,  but  which  arc  of  a 
sulphureous  nature.  Small  pieces,  about  the  size  of  hazle- 
nuts,  of  the  same  kinds  of  ore,  arc  found  on  the  sands  that 
lie  on  its  banks,  and  under  the  water. 

The  navigation  of  this  Lake  is  esteemed  more  dangerous 
than  any  of  the  others  on  account  of  many  high  lands  that 
lie  on  the  borders  of  it,  and  project  into  the  water  in  a  per- 
pendicular direction  for  many  miles  together;  so  that 
whenever  sudden  storms  arise,  canoes  and  boats  are  fre- 
quently lost,  as  there  is  no  place  for  them  to  find  a  shelter. 

This  Lake  discharges  its  waters  at  the  north-cast  end, 
into  the  River  Niagara,  which  runs  north  and  south,  and  is 
about  thirty-six  miles  in  length;  from  whence  it  falls  into 
Lake  Ontario.  At  the  entrance  of  this  river,  on  its  eastern 
shore,  lies  Fort  Niagara  ;  and,  about  eighteen  miles  further 
up,  those  remarkable  Falls  which  are  esteemed  one  of 
the  most  extraordinary  productions  of  nature  at  present 
known. 

As  these  have  been  visited  by  so  many  travellers,  and  so 
frequently  described,  I  shall  omit  giving  a  particular  de- 
scription of  them,  and  only  observe,  that  the  waters  by 
which  they  are  supplied,  after  taking  their  rise  near  two 
thousand  miles  to  the  north-west,  and  passing  through  the 
Lakes  Superior,  jMichcgan,  Huron,  and  Erie,  during  which 
they  have  been  receiving  constant  accumulations,  at  length 
rush  down  a  stupendous  precipice  of  one  hundred  and  forty 


:^ 


« 


'i 


}\ 


I  If 


.  'i  ■■ 

Mi 


,»i 


I 


.±    V 


I'l 


;    li 


1^     J 


I        lis       1 

feet  pcrpon(li(M)Iar ;  ari'l  in  a  strong  rapid,  that  extends  to 
the  distance  of  ci,t,Mil  or  nine  miles  Ik.-Iovv,  fail  nearly  as 
much  more  ;  this  Kiver  soon  after  empties  itself  into  Lake 
Ontario. 

The  noise  of  tliese  Falls  mi^'ht  he  heard  an  aina/ing  way. 
I  could  plainly  (lisiini,Miish  them  in  a  calm  morning  more 
than  twenty  miles.  Others  have  said  that  at  particular 
limes,  and  when  the  wind  sits  fair,  the  sound  of  them 
reaches  fifteen  leagues. 

The  land  about  the  Falls  is  excccdinfi^ly  hilly  and  uneven, 
but  the  greatest  part  of  that  on  the  Niagara  Jliver  is  very 
good,  especially  for  grass  and  pasturage. 

Fort  Niagara  stands  nearly  at  the  entrance  of  the  west 
end  of  Lake  Ontario,  and  on  the  cast  part  of  the  Straights 
of  Niagara.  It  was  taken  from  the  French  in  the  year 
IT")*),  by  the  forces  under  the  con)mand  of  Sir  William 
Johnson,  and  at  present  is  defended  by  a  considerable 
garrison. 

I^akc  Ontario  is  the  next,  and  least  of  the  five  great 
Lakes  of  Canada.  Its  situation  is  between  forty-three 
and  forty-five  degrees  of  latitude,  and  between  seventy-six 
and  seventy-nine  degrees  of  west  longitude.  The  form  of 
it  is  nearly  oval,  its  greatest  length  being  from  north-east 
to  south-west,  and  in  circumference,  about  six  hundred 
miles.  Near  the  south-east  part  it  receives  the  waters  of 
the  Oswego  River,  and  on  the  north-east  discharges  itself 
into  the  River  Cataiaqui.  Not  far  from  the  place  where 
it  issues,  Fort  Frontcnac  formerly  stood,  which  was  taken 
from  the  French  during  the  last  war,  in  the  year  1758,  by 
a  small  army  of  Provincials  under  Colonel  Bradstreet. 

At  the  entrance  of  Oswego  River  stands  a  fort  of  the 
same  name,  garrisoned  only  at  present  by  an  inconsidera- 
ble party.  This  fort  was  taken  in  the  year  1756  by  the 
French,  when  a  great  part  of  the  garrison,  which  consisted 
of  the  late  Shirley's  and  Pepperil's  regiments,  were  mas» 
sacred  in  cold  blood  by  the  savages. 


i    I    ■• 


r 


[    no    j 

In  Lake  Ontario  arc  taken  many  sorts  of  fish,  among 
which  is  the  Oswego  Hass,  of  an  excellent  Ihivour,  and 
weighing:  about  three  or  four  pounds.  There  is  also  a  sort 
called  the  Cat-head  or  Pout,  vvhieh  are  in  general  very 
large,  some  of  them  weighing  eight  or  ten  jmunds ;  and 
they  arc  esteemed  a  rare  dish  when  properly  dressed. 

On  the  north-west  parts  of  this  Lake,  and  to  the  south- 
east of  Lake  Huron,  is  a  tribe  of  Indians  called  the  JMissi- 
sauges,  wlioso  town  is  denominated  Toronto,  from  the  lake 
on  which  it  lies ;  but  they  arc  not  very  numerous.  The 
country  about  Lake  Ontario,  especially  the  more  north  and 
eastern  parts,  is  composed  of  good  land,  and  in  time  may 
make  very  flourishing  settlements. 

The  Oniada  Lake,  situated  near  the  head  of  the  River 
Oswego,  receives  the  waters  of  Wood-Creek,  which  takes 
its  rise  not  far  from  the  Mohawks  River.  These  two  lie 
so  adjacent  to  each  other,  that  a  junction  is  effected  by 
sluices  at  Fort  Stanwix,  about  twelve  miles  from  the  mouth 
of  the  former.  This  Lake  is  about  thirty  miles  long  from 
east  to  west,  and  near  fifteen  broad.  The  country  around 
it  belongs  to  the  Oniada  Indians. 

Lake  Champlain,  the  next  in  size  to  Lake  Ontario,  and 
which  lies  nearly  east  from  it,  is  about  eighty  miles  in  length, 
north  and  south,  and  in  its  broadest  part  fourteen.  It  is 
well  stored  with  fish,  and  the  lands  that  lie  on  all  the  bor- 
ders of  it,  or  about  its  rivers,  very  good. 

Lake  George,  formerly  called  by  the  French  Lake  St. 
Sacrament,  lies  to  the  south-west  of  the  last-mentioned 
lake,  and  is  about  thirty-five  miles  long  from  north-east  to 
south-west,  but  of  no  great  breadth.  The  country  around 
it  is  very  mountainous,  but  in  the  vallies  the  land  is  tolerably 
good. 

When  these  two  lakes  were  first  discovered,  they  were 
known  by  no  other  name  than  that  of  the  Iroquois  Lakes  ; 
and  I  believe  in  the  first  plans  taken  of  those  parts  were  so 


ii 


i 


1^ 


li 


I. 


#h 


J  I 


i'lf.-'i' 


i^ 


!* 


: ''  r 


I     i' 


[     120     ] 

denominated.  The  Indians  also  that  were  tlicn  called  the 
Iroquois,  arc  since  known  hy  the  name  of  the  Five  Mo- 
hawk Nations,  and  the  Mohawks  ot"  Canada.  In  the  late 
war,  the  former,  which  consist  of  the  Onondagoes,  the 
Oniadas,  the  Senecas,  the  Tuscarories,  and  Iroondocks, 
fought  on  the  side  of  the  English ;  the  latter,  which  are 
called  the  Cohnawaghans,  and  St.  Francis  Indians,  joined 
the  French. 

A  vast  tract  of  land  that  lies  between  the  two  last-men- 
tioned lakes  and  Lake  Ontario,  was  granted  in  the  year 
1029  by  the  Plymouth  Company,  under  a  patent  they  had 
received  from  King  James  I.  to  Sir  Ferdinando  Gorges, 
and  to  Captain  John  Mason,  the  head  of  that  family,  after- 
wards distinguished  from  others  of  the  same  name  by  the 
Masons  of  Connecticut.  The  countries  specified  in  this 
grant  are  said  to  begin  ten  miles  from  the  heads  of  the 
rivers  that  run  from  the  east  and  south  into  Lake  George 
and  Lake  Champlain  ;  and  continuing  from  these  in  a  di- 
rect line  westward,  extend  to  the  middle  of  Lake  Ontario  ; 
from  thence,  being  bounded  by  the  Cataraqui,  or  the  River 
of  the  Iroquois,  they  take  their  course  through  Montreal, 
as  far  as  Fort  Sorrell,  which  lies  at  the  junction  of  this 
river  with  the  ilichlieu  ;  and  from  that  point  are  inclosed  by 
the  last-mentioned  river  till  it  returns  back  to  the  two  lakes. 

This  immense  space  was  granted,  by  the  name  of  the 
Province  of  Laconia,  to  the  aforesaid  gentlemen  on  speci- 
fied conditions,  and  under  certain  penalties;  but  none  of 
these  amounted,  in  case  of  omission  in  the  fulfillment  of 
any  part  of  them,  to  forfeiture,  a  fine  only  could  be  exacted. 

On  account  of  the  continual  wars  to  which  ihese  parts 
have  been  subject,  from  their  situation  between  the  settle- 
ments of  the  Englisii,  the  French,  and  the  Indians,  this 
grant  has  been  sutlered  to  lie  dormant  by  the  real  proprie- 
tors. Notwithstanding  which,  several  towns  have  been 
settled  since  the  late  war,  on  the  borders  of  Lake  Cham- 


in 


f      121      J 

plain,  and  grants  made  to  diflerent  people  by  the  gove.nor 
of  New  York  of  part  of  these  territories,  which  are  now 
become  annexed  to  that  province. 

There  are  a  great  number  of  lakes  on  the  north  of  Can- 
ada, between  Labrador,  Lake  Superior,  and  Hudson's 
Hay,  but  these  are  comparatively  small.  As  they  !ie  out 
of  the  track  that  I  pursued,  I  shall  only  give  a  summary 
account  of  them.  The  most  westerly  of  these  are  the 
Lakes  Nipising  and  Tamiscaming.  The  first  lies  at  the 
head  of  the  French  River,  and  runs  into  Lake  Huron  ;  the 
other  on  the  Oltowavv  River,  which  empties  itself  into  the 
Cataraqui,  at  Montreal.  These  lakes  are  each  about  one 
hundred  miles  in  circumference. 

The  next  is  Lake  Mistassin,  on  the  head  of  Rupert's 
River,  that  falls  into  James's  Bay.  This  Lake  is  so  irregu- 
lar Irom  the  large  points  of  land  by  which  it  is  intersected 
on  every  side,  that  it  is  difficult  cither  to  describe  its  shape, 
or  to  ascertain  its  size.  It  however  appears  on  the  whole' 
to  be  more  than  two  hundred  miles  in  circumference. 

Lake  St.  John,  which  is  about  eighiy  miles  round,  and 
of  a  circular  form,  lies  on  the  Saguenay  River,  directly 
north  of  Quebec,  and  falls  into  the  St.  Lawrence,  seme- 
what   north-east  of  that  city.     Lake  Manikouagone  lies 
near  the  head  of  the  Black  River,  which  empties  itself 
into  the  St.  Lawrence  to  the  eastward  of  the  last-men- 
tioned  river,  near  the  coast  of  Labrador,  and  is  about  sixty 
miles  m  circumference.     Li '-  Perfibi,  Lake  Wincktagan, 
Lake  Etchelaugon,  and  Lake  Papenouagane,  with  a  n-rj- 
ber  of  other  small  lakes,  lie  near  the  heads  of  the  Bustard 
River  to  the  north  of  the  St.  Lawrence.     Many  others, 
which  it  is  unnecessary  to  particularize  hero,  are  also  found 
between  *he  Lakes  Huron  and  Ontario. 

The  whole  of  those  I  have  enumerated,  amounting  to 
upwards  of  twenty,  are  within  the  limits  of  Canada ;  and 
from  this  account  it  might  be  deduced,  that  the  northern 

16 


'Jii,fc 


■  Hi 


(Vf 


1  i 

V 

•si' 


.^j 


)  I 


}p 


[     123     ] 

parts  of  North  America,  tlirough  these  numerous  ir.land  seas, 
contain  a  greater  quantity  of  water  than  any  other  quarter  of 
the  globe. 

Ill  October  176S  I  arrived  at  Boston,  having  been  absent 
from  it  on  tliis  expedition  two  years  and  five  months,  and 
during  lliat  time  travelled  near  seven  thousand  miles.  From 
thence,  as  soon  as  1  had  properly  digested  my  Journal  and 
Charts,  I  set  out  for  England,  to  communicate  tlic  discover- 
ies I  had  made,  and  to  render  them  beneficial  to  the  kingdom. 
But  the  prosecution  of  my  plans  for  reaping  these  advanta- 
ges have  hitherto  been  obstructed  by  the  uniiappy  divisions 
that  liave  been  fomented  between  Great  Britain  anc'  the  Col- 
onies by  their  mutual  enemies.  Should  peace  once  more 
bere  stored,  I  doubt  not  but  that  the  countries  I  have  described 
will  prove  a  more  abundant  source  of  riches  lo  this  nation 
than  either  its  East  or  West  Indian  settlements  ;  and  I  sb.'^Jl 
not  only  pride  myself,  but  sincerely  rejoice  in  being  the 
means  of  pointing  out  to  it  so  valuable  an  acquisition. 

I  cannot  conclude  the  account  of  my  extensive  travels, 
without  expressing  my  gratitude  to  that  beneficent  Being 
who  invisibly  protected  me  through  those  perils  which  una- 
voidably attended  so  long  a  tour  among  fierce  and  untutored 
savages. 

At  the  same  time  let  me  not  be  accused  of  vanity  or  pre- 
sumption, if  I  declare  that  the  motives  alledged  in  the  In- 
troduction of  this  work,  were  not  the  only  ones  that  induced 
me  to  engage  in  this  arduous  undertaking.  My  views  were 
not  solely  confined  to  the  advantages  that  might  accr  '%  ei- 
ther to  myself,  or  the  community  to  which  I  belonged  ;  but 
nobler  purposes  contributed  principally  to  urge  me  on. 

The  confined  stale,  both  with  regard  to  civil  and  religious 
improvements,  in  which  so  many  of  my  fellow  creatures  re- 
mained, aroused  within  my  bosom  an  irresistible  inclination 
to  explore  the  almost  unlnown  regions  which  they  inhabited ; 
and,  as  a  preparatory  step  towards  the  introduction  of  more 


'        V 


wSM 


I 


[      123     ] 

polished  manners,  and  more  humane  sentiments,  to  gain  a 
knowledge  of  their  language,  customs,  and  principles. 

I  confess  that  the  little  benefit  too  many  of  the  Indian  na- 
tions have  hitherto  received  from  their  intercourse  with  those 
who  denominate  themselves  Christians,  did  not  tend  to  en- 
courage my  charitable  purposes ;  yet,  as  many,  though  not 
the  generality,  might  receive  some  benefit  from  the  introduc- 
tion among  ihcin  of  the  polity  and  religion  of  the  Europeans, 
without  retaining  only  the  errors  or  vices  that  from  the  de- 
pravity and  perversion  of  their  professors  are  unhappily  at- 
tendant on  these,  I  determined  to  persevere. 

Nor  could  J  flatter  myself  that  I  should  be  able  to  accom- 
plish alone  this  great  design  ;  however,  I  was  willing  to  con- 
tribute as  much  as  lay  i:i  my  power  towards  it.  In  all  pub- 
lic undertakings  would  every  one  do  this,  and  furnish  with 
alacrity  his  particular  share  towards  it,  what  stupendous 
works  might  not  be  completed. 

It  is  true  that  the  Indians  are  not  without  some  sense  of 
religion,  and  such  as  proves  that  they  worship  \\\e   Great 
Creator  with  a  degree  of  purity  unknown   to  nations  who 
have  greater  opportunities  of  improvement ;  but  their  reli- 
gious principles  are  far  from  being  so  faultless  as  described  by 
a  learned  writer,  or  uimiixed  with  opinions  and  ceremonies 
that  greatly  lessen  iheir  excellency  in  this  point.     So  that 
could  the  doctrines  of  genuine  and  vital  Chiistjanity  be  in- 
tioduced  among  them,  pure  and  untainted  as  it  flowed  from 
u'e  lips  of  iis  Divine   Institutor,  it  would  certainly  tend  to 
f 'oar  away  that  superstitious  or  idolatrous  dross  by  which 
the  rationality  of  their  religious  tenets  are   obscured.     Its 
mild   and   beneficent   precepts  would    likewise   conduce   to 
soiten  their  implacable  dispositions,  and  to  refine  their  savage 
mp.-^.oers;  and  happy  shall  I  esteem  myself  if  this  publica- 
tion shall  prove  the  means  of  pointing  out  the  path  by  which 
salutary  instructions  may  be  conveyed  to  them,  and  the  con- 
version, though  but  of  a  few,  be  the  consequence. 
Conclusion  of  the  JOURNAL,  &c. 


•1} 


\ 


If 


m 


i 


p. 


I 


OF  THE 


ORIGIN,  MANNERS,  CUSTOMS,  RELIGION, 
AND  LANGUAGE 


OP    THR 


INDIANS. 


CHAPTER   I. 

Of  their  Origin. 

The  means  by  which  America  received  its  first  Inhabitants, 
have,  since  the  time  of  its  discovery  by  the  Europeans,  been 
the  subject  of  numberless  disquisitions.  Was  I  to  endeavour 
to  collect  the  different  opinions  and  reasonings  of  the  various 
writers  that  have  taken  up  the  pen  in  defence  of  their  con- 
jectures, the  enumeration  would  much  exceed  ihe  bounds 
I  have  prescribed  myself,  and  oblige  me  to  be  less  explicit 
on  points  of  greater  moment. 

From  the  obscurity  in  which  this  debate  is  enveloped, 
through  the  total  disuse  of  letters  among  every  nation  of  In' 
dians  on  this  extensive  continent,  and  the  uncertainty  of  oral 
tradition  at  the  distance  of  so  many  ages,  I  fear,  that  even 
after  the  most  minute  investigation  we  shall  not  be  able  to 
settle  it  with  any  great  degree  of  certainty.  And  this  appre- 
hension will  receive  additional  force,  when  it  is  considered 
that  the  diversity  of  language  which  is  apparently  distinct 


.;i 


4ij 


\ 


y   .■ 


i' 


ml' 


I  ^f  ■  \ 


i 


».',:) 
i''* 


:.|" 


[      126     ] 

between  most  of  the  Indians,  tends  to  ascertain  tliat  this 
population  was  not  effected  from  one  particular  country,  but 
from  several  neighbouring  on?s,  and  completed  at  different 
periods. 

Most  of  the  liistorians  or  travellers  that  have  treated  on 
the  American  Aborigines  disagree  in  their  sentiments  rela- 
tive  to  them.  Many  of  the  ancients  are  supposed  to  have 
known  that  this  qiiarter  of  the  globe  not  only  existed,  but 
also  that  it  was  inhabited.  Plato  in  his  Timajus  has  assert- 
ed, that  beyond  the  island  which  he  calls  Atalantis,  and 
which  according  to  his  description  was  situated  in  the  west- 
ern Ocean,  there  were  a  great  number  of  other  islands,  and 
behind  those  a  vast  ('ontinent. 

Oviedo,  a  celebrated  Spanish  author  of  a  much  later  date, 
has  made  no  scruple  to  allirm  that  the  Antilles  are  the  famous 
Hesperides  so  often  mentioned  by  the  poets ;  which  are  at 
length  restored  to  the  kings  of  Spain,  the  descendants  of 
King  Hesperus,  who  lived  upwards  of  three  thousand  years 
ago,  and  from  whom  these  islands  received  their  name. 

Two  other  Spaniards,  the  one,  Father  Gregorio  Garcia,  a 
Dominical",  the  other.  Father  Joseph  De  Acosta,  a  Jesuit, 
have  written  on  the  origin  of  the  Americans. 

The  former,  who  had  been  employed  in  the  missions  of 
Mexico  and  Peru,  endeavoured  to  prove  from  the  traditions 
of  the  Mexicans,  Peruvians,  and  others,  which  he  received 
on  the  spot,  and  from  the  variety  of  characters,  customs,  lan- 
guages, and  religion  observable  in  the  different  countries  of 
the  new  world,  that  different  nations  had  contributed  to  the 
peopling  of  it. 

The  latter,  Father  De  Acosta,  in  his  examination  of  the 
msans  by  which  the  first  Indians  of  America  might  have 
found  a  passage  to  that  continent,  discredits  the  conclusions 
of  those  who  have  supposed  it  to  be  by  sea,  because  no  an- 
cient author  has  made  mention  of  the  compass :  and  con- 
cludes, that  it  must  be  either  by  the  north  of  Asia  and  Eu- 


|i 


;1^ 


B9 


t      127     ] 

rope,  wliich  adjoin  to  each  other,  or  by  those  regions  that  lie 
to  the  soutliward  of  the  Straights  of  Magellan.  He  also  re- 
jects the  assertions  of  such  as  have  advanced  that  it  was 
peopled  by  the  Hebrews. 

John  De  Laet,  a  Flemish  writer,  has  controverted  the 
opinions  of  these  Spanish  fathers,  and  of  many  others  who 
have  written  on  tlic  same  subject.  The  hypothesis  he  en- 
deavours to  establish,  is,  that  America  was  certainly  peopled 
by  the  Scythians  or  Tartars  ;  and  that  the  transmigration  of 
these  people  happened  soon  after  the  dispersion  of  Noah's 
grandsons.  He  undertakes  to  show,  that  the  most  northern 
Americans  have  a  greater  resemblance,  not  only  in  the  fea- 
tures of  their  countenances,  but  also  in  their  complexion  and 
manner  of  living,  to  the  Scythians,  Tartars,  and  Samoeides, 
than  to  any  other  nations. 

In  answer  to  Grotius,  who  iiad  asserted  that  some  of  the 
Norwegians  passed  into  America  by  way  of  Greenland,  and 
over  a  vast  continent,  he  says,  that  it  is  well  known  that 
Greenland  was  not  discovered  till  the  year  964 ;  and  both 
Gomera  and  Herrera  inform  us  that  the  Chichimeques 
were  settled  on  the  Lake  of  Mexico  in  721.  He  adds,  that 
these  savages,  according  to  the  uniform  tradition  of  the 
Mexicans  who  dispossessed  them,  came  from  the  country 
since  called  New  Mexico,  and  from  the  neighbourhood  of 
California;  consequently  North  America  must  have  been 
inhabited  many  ages  before  it  could  receive  any  inhabitants 
from  Norway  by  way  of  Greenland. 

It  is  no  less  certain,  he  observes,  that  the  real  Mexicans 
founded  their  empire  in  902,  after  having  subdued  the  Chi- 
chimeques, the  Otomias,  and  other  barbarous  nations,  who 
had  taken  possession  of  the  country  round  the  Lake  of  Mex- 
ico, and  each  of  whom  spoke  a  language  peculiar  to  them- 
selves. The  real  Mexicans  are  likewise  supposed  to  come 
from  some  of  the  countries  that  lie  near  California,  and 


m 


^'1 


iteu 


I' 


I 


•1 


.'.  \ 


0' 


•i^i 


».',  i 


I     128     ] 

ihfit  ihey  performed  their  journey  for  ilie  most  part  by  land  ; 
of  course  they  could  not  come  from  Norway. 

De  Laci  further  adds,  that  though  some  of  the  inhabitants 
of  North  America  may  have  entered  it  from  the  north-west, 
yet,  as  it  is  related  by  Pliny  and  some  other  writers,  that  on 
many  of  the  islands  near  the  western  coast  of  Africa,  partic- 
\ilarly  on  the  Canaries,  some  ancient  edifices  were  seen,  it 
is  highly  probable  from  their  being  now  deserted,  that  the 
inhabitants  may  have  passed  over  to  America ;  the  passage 
being  neither  long  nor  difficult.  This  migration,  according 
to  the  calculation  of  those  authors,  must  have  happened 
more  than  two  thousand  years  ago,  at  a  time  when  the  Span- 
iards were  much  troubled  by  the  Carthaginians  ;  from  whom 
having  obtained  a  knowledge  of  Navigation,  and  the  con- 
struction of  ships,  they  might  have  retired  to  the  Antilles, 
by  the  way  of  the  western  isles,  which  were  exactly  half 
way  on  their  voyage. 

He  thinks  also  that  Great  Britain,  Ireland,  and  the  Orca- 
des  were  extremely  proper  to  admit  of  a  similar  conjecture. 
As  a  proof,  he  inserts  the  following  passage  from  the  History 
of  Wales,  written  by  Dr.  David  Powel  in  the  year  1 170. 

This  historian  says,  that  Madoc,  one  of  the  sons  of  Prince 
Owen  Gwynnith,  being  disgusted  at  the  civil  wars  which 
broke  out  between  his  brothers,  after  the  death  of  their  father, 
fitted  out  several  vessels,  and  having  provided  them  with 
every  thing  necessary  for  a  long  voyage,  went  in  quest  of 
new  lands  to  the  westward  of  Ireland;  there  he  discovered 
very  fertile  countries,  but  destitute  of  inhabitants ;  when 
landing  part  of  his  people,  he  returned  to  Britain,  where  he 
raised  new  levies,  and  afterwards  transported  them  to  his 
colony. 

The  Flemish  Author  then  returns  to  the  Scythians,  be- 
tween whom  and  the  Americans  he  draws  a  parallel.  He 
observes  that  several  nations  of  them  to  the  north  of  the 
Caspian  Sea  led  a  wandering  life ;  which,  as  well  as  many 


I      129     ] 

other  of  their  customs,  and  way  of  living,  agrees  in  many 
circumstances  with  the  Indiana  of  America.  And  though 
the  resemblances  are  not  absolutely  perfect,  yet  'he  emi- 
grants, even  before  they  left  their  own  country,  differed  from 
each  other,  and  went  not  by  the  same  name.  Their  change 
of  abode  aflTected  what  remained. 

He  further  says,  that  a  similar  likeness  exists  between 
several  American  nations,  and  the  Samoeides  who  arc  set- 
tled, according  to  the  Russian  accounts,  on  the  great  River 
Oby.  And  it  is  more  natural,  continues  he,  to  suppose  that 
Colonies  of  these  nations  passed  over  to  America  by  crossing 
the  icy  sea  on  their  sledges,  than  for  tlie  Norwegians  to  travel 
all  the  way  Groiius  has  marked  out  for  them. 

This  writer  makes  many  other  remarks  that  are  equally 
sensible,  and  which  appear  to  be  just;  but  he  intermixes 
with  these  some  that  are  not  so  well-founded. 

Emanuel  de  Moracz,  a  Portuguese,  in  his  history  of  Brazil, 
asserts  that  America  has  been  wholly  peopled  by  the  Cariha- 
ginians  and  Israelites.  He  brings  as  a  proof  of  this  asser- 
tion the  discoveries  the  former  are  known  to  have  made  at 
a  great  distance  beyond  the  coast  of  Africa.  The  progress 
of  which  being  put  a  stop  to  by  the  senate  of  Carthage,  those 
who  happened  to  be  then  in  the  newly  discovered  countries, 
being  cut  oft'  from  all  communication  with  their  countrymen, 
and  destitute  of  many  necessaries  of  life,  fell  into  a  state 
of  barbarism.  As  to  the  Israelites,  this  author  thinks  that 
nothing  but  circumcision  is  wanted  in  order  to  constitute  a 
perfect  resemblance  between  them  and  the  Brazilians. 

George  De  Hornn,  a  learned  Dutchman,  has  likewise 
written  on  this  subject.  He  sets  out  with  declaring,  that 
he  does  not  believe  it  possible  America  could  have  been 
peopled  before  the  flood,  considering  the  short  space  of  time 
which  elapsed  between  the  creation  of  the  world  and  that 
memorable  event.  In  the  next  place  he  lays  it  down  as  a 
principle,  that  after  the  deluge,  men  and  other  terrestrial  ani- 

17 


■  ^  ■■ 


t" 


!T  ti 


t 


11' 


II 


'  I 


Ift  '' 


ii' 


[    i;k)    ] 

mals  peneiratod  into  the  country  liotli  by  sea  and  by  land  ; 
some  tlirongli  accident,  and  some  from  a  formed  design. 
That  birds  got  iliither  by  thght;  which  thoy  were  enabled 
to  do  by  resliiii;  on  the  rocks  and  islands  that  were  scattered 
about  in  tlie  Ocean. 

He  further  observes,  that  wild  beasts  may  have  foimd  a 
free  passage  by  land  ;  and  that  if  we  do  not  meet  with  horses 
or  cattle  (to  which  he  might  have  added  elephants,  camels, 
rhinoceros,  and  beasts  of  many  other  kinds)  it  is  because 
those  nations  that  passed  thilher,  were  either  not  acquainted 
with  their  use,  or  had  no  convenience  to  support  them. 

Having  totally  excluded  many  nations  that  others  have 
admitted  as  the  probable  first  settlers  of  America,  for  which 
he  gives  substantial  reasons,  he  supposes  that  it  began  to  be 
peopled  by  the  north;  and  maintains,  that  the  primitive  col- 
onies spread  themselves  by  the  means  of  the  isthmus  of 
Panama  through  the  whole  extent  of  the  continent. 

He  believes  that  the  first  founders  of  the  Indian  Colo- 
nies were  Scythians.  That  the  Pha^nicians  and  Carthagin- 
ians afterwards  got  fooling  in  America  across  the  Atlantic 
Ocean,  and  the  Chinese  by  way  of  the  Pacific.  And  thai 
other  nations  might  from  time  to  time  have  landed  there  by 
one  or  other  of  these  ways,  or  might  possibly  have  been 
thrown  on  the  coast  by  tempests  ;  since,  through  the  whole 
extent  of  that  Continent,  both  in  its  northern  and  southern 
parts,  we  meet  with  undoubted  marks  of  a  mixture  of  the 
northern  nations  with  those  who  have  come  from  other  places. 
And  lastly,  that  some  Jews  and  Christians  might  have  been 
carried  there  by  such  like  events,  but  that  this  miist  have 
happened  at  a  time  when  the  whole  of  the  new  world  was 
already  peopled. 

After  all,  he  acknowledges  that  great  difficulties  attend 
the  determination  of  the  question.  These,  he  says,  are  oc- 
casioned in  the  first  place  by  the  imperfect  knowledge  we 
have  of  the  extremities  of  the  globe,  towards  the  north  and 


,il 


s 


I' 


[     131     ] 

south  pole;  and  in  the  next  phice  lo  the  liavock  which  the 
Spaniards,  the  first  discoverers  of  the  new  world,  made 
among  its  most  ancient  monuments  ;  as  witness  the  great 
double  road  betwixt  Quito  and  Cuzco,  an  undertaking  so 
stupendous,  that  even  the  most  magnificent  of  those  exe- 
cuted i)y  the  Romans  cannot  l)e  compared  to  it. 

He  supposes  also  another  migration  of  the  i^lurnicians, 
than  those  already  mentioned,  to  have  taken  jjlace  ;  and 
this  was  during  a  three  years  voyage  made  by  the  Tyrian 
fleet  in  the  service  of  King  Solomon.  He  asserts  on  the 
authority  of  Josephus,  that  the  port  at  which  this  embarka- 
tion was  made  lay  in  the  Meduerranean.  The  f^eet,  lie  adds, 
went  in  quest  of  elephants  tecili  and  peacocks  to  the  western 
Coast  of  Africa,  which  is  Tarsish;  then  to  Ophir  for  gold, 
which  is  Haite,  or  the  island  of  Hispaniola  ;  and  in  the  latter 
opinion  he  is  supported  by  Columbus,  who,  when  he  discov- 
ered that  island,  thought  he  could  trace  the  furnaces  in  wiiich 
the  gold  was  refined. 

To  these  migrations  which  preceded  the  Christian  »ra, 
he  adds  many  others  of  a  later  date  from  different  nations, 
but  these  I  have  not  time  to  enumerate.  For  the  same 
reason  I  am  obliged  to  pass  over  numberless  writers  on  this 
subject ;  and  shall  content  myself  with  only  giving  the  sen- 
timents of  two  or  three  more. 

The  first  of  these  is  Pierre  De  Charlevoix,  a  Frenchman, 
who,  in  his  journal  of  a  voyage  to  North  America,  made  so 
lately  as  the  year  1720,  has  recapitulated  the  opinions  of  a 
variety  of  authors  on  this  head,  to  which  he  has  subjoined 
his  own  conjectures.  But  the  latter  cannot  without  some 
difficulty  be  extracted,  as  they  are  so  interwo  -n  with  the 
passages  he  has  quoted,  that  it  requires  much  attention  to 
discriminate  them. 

He  seems  to  allow  that  America  might  have  received  its 
first  inhabitants  from  Tarlary  and  Hyrcania.  This  he  con- 
firms, by  observing  that  the  lions  and  tigers  which  are  found 


J 


I  ! 


,  ' 


f\ 


^ 


i  *i; 


!       •! 


hi  '■. 


i>:' 


!,t- 


[     132     1 

in  the  former,  must  have  come  from  those  countries,  and 
wliose  passage  perves  for  a  proof  that  the  two  hejuispheres 
join  to  the  norihwartl  of  Asia,  lit;  then  draws  a  corrobora- 
tion of  tiiis  arpinnent,  from  a  story  lie  says  he  has  often  heard 
rchited  by  leather  Grollon,  a  French  jesiiit,  as  an  undoubted 
matter  of  fact. 

'J'his  lather,  after  haviriir  laboured  some  time  in  the  mis- 
sions of  New  I'Vance,  passed  over  to  those  of  China.  One 
day  as  he  was  travelling  in  Tartary,  he  met  a  Huron  woman 
whom  he  hatl  formerly  known  in  Canada.  He  asked  her 
by  what  adventure  she  had  been  carried  into  a  country  so 
distant  from  her  own.  She  made  answer,  that  having  been 
taken  in  war,  she  had  been  conducted  from  nation  to  nation, 
till  she  had  reached  the  place  at  which  she  then  was. 

Monsieur  Charlevoix  says  further,  that  he  had  been  as- 
sured, another  Jesuit,  passing  through  Nantz  in  his  return 
from  China,  iiad  related  much  such  another  allair  of  a  Sp  'sh 
woman  from  Florida.     She  also  had  been  taken  by  n 

Indians,  and  given  to  those  of  a  more  distant  country  ,  and 
by  these  again  to  another  nation,  till  having  thus  been  suc- 
cessively passed  from  country  to  country,  and  travelling 
through  regions  extremely  cold,  she  at  last  found  herself  in 
Tartary.  Here  she  married  a  Tartar,  who  had  attended  the 
conquerors  into  China,  where  she  was  then  settled. 

He  acknowledges  as  an  allay  to  the  probability  of  these 
stories,  that  those  who  had  sailed  farthest  to  the  eastward 
of  Asia,  by  pursuing  the  coast  of  Jesso  or  Kamtschatka,  have 
pretended  that  they  had  perceived  the  extremity  of  this  con- 
tinent ;  and  from  thence  have  concluded  that  there  could  not 
possibly  be  any  communication  by  land.  But  he  adds  that 
Francis  Guella,  a  Spaniard,  is  said  to  have  asserted,  that  this 
separation  is  no  more  than  a  straight,  about  one  hundred 
miles  over,  and  that  some  late  voyages  of  the  Japonese  give 
grounds  to  think  that  this  straight  is  only  a  bay,  above  which 
there  is  a  pabbage  over  land. 


i 


f 


[      133     ] 

Ho  ^oos  on  to  ohsorvp,  that  iliowirli  there  are  few  wild 
beasts  to  he  met  with  in  North  Anu'rica,  except  a  kind  of  ti- 
gers without  spots,  which  are  found  in  the  country  of  the 
Iroquoisc,  yet  towards  the  tropics  there  are  lions  and  real 
tigers,  which,  noiwiihstandinir,  nu^ht  have  come  from  Hyr- 
cania  and  Tartary  ;  for  as  by  advancinir  gradually  southward 
they  met  with  climates  more  agreeable  to  their  natures,  they 
have  in  time  abandoned  the  northern  countries. 

lie(|Uotes  both  .Solinus  and  I'liny  to  prove  that  the  Scyth- 
ian Anthropophagi  once  depopulated  a  great  extent  of  coimtry, 
as  far  as  the  promontory  Tabin  ;  and  also  an  author  of  later 
date,  Mark  l*ol,  a  Venetian,  who,  he  says,  tells  us,  that  to 
the  north-east  of  China  and  Tartary  there  are  vast  uninhab- 
ited countries,  which  might  be  suilicient  to  confirm  any  con- 
jectures concerning  the  retreat  of  a  great  number  of  Scyth- 
ians mto  America. 

To  this  he  adds,  that  we  iind  m  the  antients  the  names  of 
some  of  these  nations.  Pliny  speaks  of  the  Tabians  ;  Soli- 
nus mentions  the  Apuleans,  who  had  for  neighbours  the 
Massagetes,  whom  Pliny  since  assures  us  to  have  entirely 
disappeared.  Ammianus  Marcellinus  expressly  tells  us,  that 
the  fear  of  the  Anthropophagi  obliged  several  of  the  inhabi- 
tants of  those  countries  to  take  refuge  elsewhere.  From  all 
these  authorities  Mons.  Charlevoix  concludes,  that  there  is  at 
least  room  to  conjecture  that  more  than  one  nation  in  Amer- 
ica had  a  Scythian  or  Tartarian  original. 

He  finishes  his  remarks  on  the  authors  he  has  quoted,  by 
the  following  observations  :  It  appears  to  me  that  this  con- 
troversy may  be  reduced  to  the  two  following  articles  ;  first, 
how  the  new  world  might  have  been  peopled  ;  and  secondly, 
by  whom,  and  by  what  means  it  has  been  peopled. 

Nothing,  he  asserts,  may  be  more  easily  answered  than 
the  first.  America  might  have  been  peopled  as  the  three 
other  parts  of  the  world  have  been.  Many  difl^culties 
have  been  formed  on  this  subject,  which  have  been  deemed 


4 

I 
I 


-I 


i 

1^: 


■i^- 


13- 


;** 


rf 


[     134     J 

insolvable,  but  which  are  far  from  being  so.  Tlie  inhabi- 
tants of  bolli  hemispheres  are  certainly  the  descenciants  of 
the  same  fallicr :  the  common  parent  of  mankind  received 
an  express  command  from  lieaven  to  people  the  whole  world, 
and  accordingly  it  has  been  peopled. 

To  bring  this  about  it  was  necessary  to  overcome  all  dif- 
ficulties that  lay  in  the  way,  and  they  iiave  been  got  over. 
Were  these  uifliculties  greater  with  respect  to  peopling  the 
extremities  of  Asia,  Africa,  and  Europe,  or  the  transporting 
men  into  the  islands  which  lie  at  a  considerable  distance  from 
those  continents,  than  to  pasa  over  into  America  ?  certainly 
not. 

Navigation,  wiiich  has  arrived  at  so  great  perfection  within 
these  three  or  four  centuries,  might  possibly  have  been  more 
perfect  in  those  early  ages  than  at  this  day.  Who  can  be- 
lieve that  Noah  and  iiis  immediate  descendants  knew  less 
of  this  art  than  we  do  ?  That  the  builder  and  pilot  of  the 
largest  ship  that  ever  was,  a  ship  that  was  formed  to  traverse 
an  unbounded  ocean,  and  had  so  many  sluials  and  quicksands 
to  guard  against,  should  be  ignorant  of,  or  should  not  have 
communicated  to  those  of  his  descendants  who  survived  him, 
and  by  whose  means  he  was  to  execute  the  order  of  the 
Great  Creator;  I  say,  who  can  believe  he  should  not  have 
communicated  to  them  the  art  of  sailing  upon  an  ocean, 
which  was  not  only  more  calm  and  pacific,  but  at  the  same 
time  confined  within  its  ancient  limits  ? 

Admitting  this,  how  easy  is  it  to  pass,  exclusive  of  the 
passage  alrt  ady  described,  by  land  from  the  coast  of  Africa 
to  Brazil,  from  the  Canaries  to  the  Western  Islands,  and 
from  them  to  tlie  Antilles  ?  From  the  British  Isles,  or  the 
coast  of  France,  to  Newfoundland,  the  passage  is  neither 
long  nor  difficult;  I  might  say  as  much  of  that  from  China 
to  Japan ;  from  Japan,  or  the  Phillipines,  to  the  Isles  Mari- 
annes ;  and  from  thence  to  Mexico. 

There  are  islands  at  a  considerable  distance  from  the  con- 


^ 


! 


'H 


.i'» 


' 


[      135     ] 

tinent  of  Asia,  where  we  have  not  been  surprized  to  find  in- 
habitants, why  then  should  we  wonder  to  meet  with  people 
in  Annerica?  Nor  can  it  be  imagined  that  the  grandsons  of 
Noah,  when  they  were  obliged  to  separate  and  spread  them 
selves  in  conformity  to  the  designs  of  God,  over  the  whole 
earth,  should  find  it  impossible  to  people  almost  one  half 
of  it. 

I  have  been  more  copious  in  my  extracts  from  this  author 
than  I  intended,  as  his  reasons  appear  to  be  solid,  and  many 
of  his  observations  just.  From  this  encomium,  however,  I 
must  exclude  the-  stories  he  has  introduced  of  the  Huron  and 
Floridan  women,  which  I  think  I  might  venture  to  pro^  ounce 
fabulous. 

I  shall  only  add,  to  give  my  Readers  a  more  comprehen- 
sive view  of  Mons.  Cliarlevoix's  dissertation,  the  method  he 
proposes  to  come  at  the  truth  of  what  we  are  in  search  of. 

The  only  means  by  which  this  can  be  done,  he  says,  is 
by  comparing  the  languages  of  the  Americans  with  the 
different  nations,  from  whence  we  might  suppose  they  have 
peregrinated.  If  we  compare  the  former  with  those  words 
that  are  considered  as  primitives,  it  might  possibly  set  us 
upon  some  happy  discovery.  And  thi^  way  of  ascending 
to  the  original  of  nations,  which  is  by  far  the  least  equivocal, 
is  not  so  difficult  as  might  be  imagined.  We  have  h;«l,  and 
still  nave,  travellers  and  missionaries  who  have  attained  the 
languages  that  are  spoken  in  all  the  provinces  of  the  new 
world  ;  it  would  only  be  necessary  to  make  a  collection  of 
their  grammars  and  vocabularies,  and  to  collate  them  with 
the  dead  and  living  languages  of  the  old  wo;  d,  that  pass  for 
originals,  and  the  similarity  might  easily  •)e  traced.  Even 
the  different  dialects,  in  spite  of  the  alterations  they  have 
undergone,  still  retain  enough  of  the  mother  tongue  to  fur- 
nish considerable  lights. 

Any  enquiry  into  the  manners,  customs,  religion,  or  tradi- 
tions of  the  Americsids,  iu  order  to  discover  by  that  means 


u 


"m 


1.3 


,1- 


i 


!i: 


I     13fi     ] 

their  origin,  he  thinks  would  prove  fallacious.  A  disquisition 
of  that  kind,  hr  observes,  is  only  capable  of  producing  a  false 
light,  more  likely  to  dazzle,  and  to  make  us  wander  from 
the  right  path,  than  to  lead  us  with  certainly  to  the  point 
proposed. 

Ancient  traditions  are  effaced  from  the  minds  of  such  as 
either  have  not,  or  for  several  ages  have  been  without,  those 
helps  that  are  necessary  to  preserve  them.  And  in  this  sit- 
uation is  full  one  half  of  the  world.  New  events,  and  a  new 
arrangement  of  things,  give  rise  to  new  traditions,  which  ef- 
face the  former,  and  are  themselves  effaced  in  turn.  After 
one  or  two  centuries  have  passed,  there  no  longer  remain 
any  traces  of  the  first  traditions  ;  and  thus  we  are  involved 
in  a  state  of  uncertainty. 

He  concludes  with  the  following  remarks,  among  many 
others.  Unforeseen  accidents,  tempests,  pnd  shipwrecks, 
have  certainly  contributed  to  people  every  habitable  part  of 
the  world  ;  and  ought  we  to  wonder,  after  this,  at  perceiving 
certain  resemblances,  both  of  persons  and  manners,  between 
nations  that  are  most  remote  from  each  other,  when  we  find 
such  a  difference  between  those  that  border  on  one  another  ? 
As  we  are  destitute  of  historical  monuments,  there  is  nothing, 
I  repeat  it,  but  -.  knowledge  of  the  primitive  languages  that  is 
capable  of  throwing  any  light  upon  these  clouds  of  impene- 
trable darkness. 

By  this  enquiry  we  should  at  least  be  satisfied,  among 
that  prodigious  number  of  various  nations  inhabiting  Amer- 
ica, and  differing  so  much  in  languages  from  each  other,  which 
are  those  who  make  use  of  words  totally  and  entirely  differ- 
ent from  those  of  the  old  world,  and  who  consequently  must 
be  reckoned  to  have  passed  over  to  America  in  the  earliest 
ages,  and  those  who,  from  the  analogy  of  their  language  with 
such  as  are  at  present  used  in  the  three  other  parts  of  the 
globe,  leave  room  to  judge  that  their  migration  has  been  more 
recent,  and  which  ought  to  be  attributed  to  shipwrecks,  or 


1 


r  137  ] 

to  some  accident  similar  to  those  which  have  been  spoken 
of  in  the  course  of  this  treatise. 

I  shall  only  add  the  opinion  of  one  author  more  before  I 
give  my  own  sentiments  on  the  subject,  and  that  is  of  James 
Adair,  Esq  ;  who  resided  forty  years  among  the  Indians,  and 
published  the  history  of  them  in  the  year  1772.  In  his 
learned  and  systematical  history  of  those  nations,  inhabiting 
the  western  parts  of  the  most  southern  of  the  American  col- 
onies, this  gentleman  without  hesitation  pronounces  that  the 
American  Aborigines  are  descended  from  the  Israelites,  ei- 
ther whdst  they  were  a  maritime  power,  or  soon  after  their 
general  captivity.  -  « 

This  descent  he  endeavours  to  prove  from  tlieir  religious 
rites,  their  civil  and  martial  customs,  their  marriages,  their 
funeral  ceremonies,  their  manners,  language,  traditions,  and 
from  a  variety  of  other  particulars.  And  so  complete  is  his 
conviction  on  this  head,  that  he  fancies  he  finds  a  perfect  and 
indisputable  similitude  in  each.  Through  all  these  I  have 
not  time  to  follow  him,  and  shall  therefore  only  give  a  few 
extracts  to  show  on  what  foundation  he  builds  his  conjectures, 
and  what  degree  of  credit  he  is  entitled  »n  on  this  point. 

He  begins  with  observing,  that  thougli  ourae  have  supposed 
the  Americans  to  be  descended  from  the  Ciunese,  yet  neither 
their  religion,  laws,  or  customs  agree  in  the  least  with  those 
of  the  Chinese ;  which  sufficiently  proves  that  they  an;  not 
of  this  line.  Besides,  as  our  best  ships  are  now  almost  half 
a  year  in  sailing  for  China  (our  author  does  not  here  recollect 
that  this  is  from  a  high  northern  latitude,  across  the  Line, 
and  then  back  again  greatly  to  the  northward  of  it,  and  not 
directly  athwart  the  Pacific  Ocean  for  only  one  hundred  and 
eleven  degrees)  or  from  thence  to  Europe,  it  is  very  unlikely 
they  should  attempt  such  dangerous  discoveries,  with  their 
supposed  small  vessels,  against  rapid  currents,  and  in  dark 
and  sickly  Monsoons. 

He  further  remarks,  that  this  is  more  particularly  improb- 

18 


i'l 


''  ■  F;  hi 


'J-f 


J 


•4 


t     138     ) 

able,  as  there  is  reason  to  believe  that  this  nation  was  tmac- 
(jnainted  with  the  use  of  the  loadstone  to  direct  their  course. 
China,  he  says,  is  about  eight  thousand  miles  distant  from 
the  American  continent,  which  is  twice  as  far  as  across  ths 
Atlantic  Ocean.  And  we  are  not  informed  by  any  ancient 
writer  of  their  maritime  skill,  or  so  much  as  any  inclination 
that  way,  besides  small  coasting  voyages.  The  winds  blow 
likewise,  with  little  variation  from  east  to  west  within  the 
latitudes  thirty  and  odd,  north  and  south  ;  and  therefore  these 
could  not  drive  them  on  the  American  coast,  it  lying  directly 
contrary  to  such  a  course. 

Neither  could  persons,  according  to  this  writer's  account, 
sail  to  America  from  the  north  by  the  way  of  Tartary  or 
Ancient  Scythia ;  that,  from  its  situation,  never  having  been 
or  can  be  a  maritime  power;  and  it  is  utterly  impracticable, 
he  says,  for  any  to  come  to  America  by  sea  from  that  quar- 
ter. Besides,  the  remaining  traces  of  their  religious  ceremo- 
nies and  civil  and  martial  customs  are  quite  opposite  to  the 
like  vestiges  of  the  Old  Scythians.  Even  in  the  moderate 
northern  climates  there  is  not  to  be  seen  the  least  trace  of  any 
ancient  stately  buildings,  or  of  any  thick  setlements,  as  are 
said  to  remain  in  the  less  healthy  regions  of  Peru  and  Mexico. 
And  several  of  the  Indian  nations  assure  us,  that  they  crossed 
the  Mississippi  before  they  made  their  present  northern  set- 
tlements ;  which,  connected  with  the  former  arguments,  he 
concludes  will  sufficiently  explode  that  weak  opinion  of  the 
American  Aborigines  being  lineally  descended  from  the  Tar- 
tars or  ancient  Scythians. 

Mr.  Adair's  reasons  for  supposing  that  the  Americans  de- 
rive their  origin  from  the  Jews  are, 

First,  because  they  are  divided  into  tribes,  and  have  chiefs 
over  them  as  the  Israelites  had. 

Secondly,  because,  as  by  a  strict  permanent  divine  precept, 
the  Hebrew  nation  were  ordered  to  worship,  at  Jerusalem, 
Jehovah  the  true  and  living  God,  so  do  the  Indians,  stiling 
him  Yohewah.     The  ancient  lieathens,  he  adds,  it  is  well 


■ 


I      139     ] 

known  worshipped  a  plurality  of  gods,  but  the  Indians  pay 
their  religious  devotions  to  the  Great  beneficent  supreme  holy 
Spirit  of  Fire,  who  resides,  as  they  think,  above  the  clouds, 
and  on  earth  also  with  unpolluted  people.  They  pay  no 
adoration  to  images,  or  to  dead  persons,  neither  to  the  celes- 
tial luminaries,  to  evil  spirits,  nor  to  any  created  beings  what- 
ever. 

Thirdly,  because,  agreeable  to  the  theocracy  or  divine 
government  of  Israel,  the  Indians  think  the  deity  to  be  the 
immediate  head  of  their  state. 

Fourthly,  because,  as  the  Jews  believe  in  the  ministration 
of  angels,  the  Indians  also  believe  that  the  higher  regions 
are  inhabited  by  good  spirits. 

Fifthly,  because  the  Indian  language  and  dialects  appear 
to  have  the  very  idiom  and  genius  of  the  Hebrew.  Their 
words  and  sentences  being  expressive,  concise,  emphatical, 
sonorous,  and  bold ;  and  often,  both  in  letters,  and  signifi- 
cation, are  synonimous  with  the  Hebrew  language. 

Sixthly,  because  they  count  their  time  after  the  manner 
of  the  Hebrews. 

Seventhly,  because  in  conformity  to,  or  after  the  manner 
of  the  Jews,  they  have  their  prophets,  high-priests,  and  other 
religious  orders. 

Eighthly,  because  their  festivals,  fasts,  and  religious  rites 
have  a  great  resemblance  to  those  of  the  Hebrews, 

Ninthly,  because  the  Indians,  before  they  go  to  war,  have 
many  prepar.'>tory  ceremonies  of  purification  and  fasting,  like 
what  is  recorded  of  the  Israelites. 

Tenthly,  because  the  same  taste  for  ornaments,  and  the 
same  kind  are  made  use  of  by  the  Indians,  as  by  the  Hebrews. 

These  and  many  other  arguments  of  a  similar  nature,  Mr. 
Adair  brings  in  support  of  his  favourite  system  ;  but  I  should 
imagine,  that  if  the  Indians  are  really  derived  from  the 
Hebrews,  among  their  religious  ceremonies,  on  which  he 
chiefly  seems  to  build  his  hypothesis,  the  pruicipal,  that  of 


i'f  : 


i'l' 


[     140     ] 


'•':ll 


i^ 


♦.^,■1 


circumcision,  would  never  have  been  laid  aside,  and  its  very 
remembrance  obliterated. 

Thus  numerous  and  diverse  are  the  opinions  of  those  who 
have  hitherto  written  on  this  subject  !  I  shall  not,  however, 
either  endeavour  to  reconcile  them,  or  to  point  out  the  er- 
rors of  each,  but  proceed  to  give  my  own  sentiments  on  the 
origin  of  the  Americans  ;  which  are  founded  on  conclusions 
drawn  from  the  most  rational  arguments  of  the  writers  I 
have  mentioned,  and  from  my  own  observations  ;  the  con- 
sistency of  these  I  shall  leave  to  the  judgment  of  my  Read- 
ers. 

The  better  to  introduce  my  conjectures  on  this  head,  it  is 
necessary  first  to  ascertain  the  distances  between  America 
and  those  parts  of  the  habitable  globe  that  approach  nearest 
to  it. 

The  Continent  of  America,  as  far  as  we  can  judge  from  all 
the  researches  that  have  been  made  near  the  poles,  appears 
to  be  entirely  separated  from  the  other  quarters  of  the  world. 
That  part  of  l-^urope  which  approaches  nearest  to  it,  is  the 
coast  of  Greenland,  lying  in  about  seventy  degrees  of  north 
latitude ;  and  which  reaches  within  twelve  degrees  of  the 
coast  of  Labrador,  situated  on  the  north-east  borders  of  this 
continent.  The  coast  of  Guinea  is  the  nearest  part  of  Africa  ; 
which  lies  about  eighteen  hundred  and  sixty  miles  north-east 
from  the  Brazils.  The  most  eastern  coast  of  Asia,  which 
extends  to  the  Korean  Sea  on  the  north  of  China,  projects 
north-east  through  eastern  Tartary  and  Kamschatka  to  Si- 
beria, in  about  sixty  degrees  of  north  latitude.  Towards 
which  the  western  coasts  of  America,  from  California  to  ilie 
Straights  of  Anniai  ,  extend  nearly  north-west,  and  lie  in 
about  forty-six  degrees  of  the  same  latitude. 

Whether  the  Continent  of  America  stretches  any  farther 
north  than  these  straights,  and  joins  to  the  eastern  parts  of 
Asia,  agreeable  to  what  has  been  asserted  by  some  of  the 
writers  I  have  quoted,  or  whether  the  lands  that  have  been 


' 


[     141     ] 

discovered  in  the  intermediate  parts  are  only  an  archipelago 
of  islands  verging  towards  the  opposite  continent,  is  not  yet 
ascertained. 

It  being,  however,  certain  that  there  are  many  considera- 
ble islands  which  lie  between  the  extremities  of  Asia  and 
America,  viz.  Japon,  Yeso  or  Jedso,  Gama's  Land,  Behring's 
Isle,  with  many  others  discovered  by  Tschirikow,  and  be- 
sides these,  from  fifty  degrees  north  there  appearing  to  be  a 
cluster  of  islands  that  reach  as  far  as  Siberia,  it  is  probable 
from  their  proximity  to  America,  that  it  received  its  first  in- 
habitants from  them. 

This  conclusion  is  the  most  rational  I  am  able  to  draw, 
supposing  that  since  the  Aborigines  got  footing  on  this  con- 
tinent, no  extraordinary  or  sudden  change  in  the  position  or 
surface  of  it  has  taken  place,  from  inundations,  earthquakes, 
or  any  revolutions  of  the  earth  that  we  are  at  present  unac- 
quainted with. 

To  me  it  appears  highly  improbable  that  it  should  have 
been  peopled  from  difTerent  quarters,  across  the  Ocean,  as 
others  have  asserted.  From  the  size  of  the  ships  made  use 
of  in  those  early  ages,  and  the  want  of  the  compass,  it  can- 
not be  supposed  that  any  maritime  nation  would  by  choice 
venture  over  the  unfathomable  Ocean  in  search  of  distant 
continents.  Had  this  however  been  attempted,  or  had  Amer- 
ica been  first  accidentally  peopled  from  ships  freighted  with 
passengers  of  both  sexes  which  were  driven  by  strong  east- 
erly winds  across  the  Atlantic,  these  settlers  must  have  re- 
tained some  traces  of  the  language  of  the  country  from  whence 
they  migraced;  and  this  since  the  discovery  of  it  by  the 
Europeans  must  have  been  made  out.  It  also  appears  ex- 
traordinary that  several  of  these  accidental  migrations,  as 
allowed  by  some,  and  these  from  different  parts,  should  have 
taken  place. 

Upon  the  whole,  after  the  most  criticp.l  enquiries,  and  the 
maiurest  deliberation,  Tarn  of  opinion,  that  America  received 


i      Ml 


sf  M 


I 


*'^«  ' 


111 


i> 


I 


1* 


!■  : 


I' 


[     142     ] 

its  first  inhabitants  from  the  north-east,  by  way  of  tho  great 
archipelago  just  mentioned,  and  from  these  alone.  But  this 
might  have  been  effected  at  dilfcrent  times,  and  from  various 
parts;  from  Tartary,  China,  Japon,  or  Kamschatka,  the  in- 
habitants of  these  places  resembling  each  other  in  colour, 
features,  and  shape  ;  and  who,  before  some  of  them  ac(juired 
a  knowledge  of  the  arts  and  sciences,  might  have  likewise 
resembled  eacii  other  in  their  manners,  customs,  religion, 
and  language. 

The  only  ditTcrence  between  the  Chinese  nation  and  the 
Tartars  lies  in  the  cultivated  state  of  the  one,  and  the  un- 
polished situation  of  the  others.  The  former  have  become 
a  commercial  people,  and  dwell  in  houses  formed  into  regu- 
lar towns  and  cities  ;  the  latter  live  chielly  in  tents,  and  rove 
about  in  different  hords,  without  any  fixed  abode.  Nor  can 
the  long  and  bloody  wars  these  two  nations  have  been  en- 
gaged in,  exterminate  their  hereditary  similitude.  The  pres- 
ent family  of  the  Chinese  emperors  is  of  Tartarian  extrac- 
tion ;  and  if  they  were  not  sensible  of  some  claim  beside 
that  of  conquest,  so  numerous  a  people  would  scarcely  sit 
quiet  under  the  dominion  of  strangers. 

It  is  very  evident  that  some  of  the  manners  and  customs 
of  the  American  Indians  resemble  those  of  the  Tartars  ;  and  1 
make  no  doubt  but  that  in  some  future  »ra,  and  this  not  a  very 
distant  one,  it  will  be  reduced  to  a  certainty,  that  during 
some  of  the  wars  between  the  Tartars  and  the  Chinese,  a 
part  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  northern  provinces  were  driven 
from  their  native  country,  and  took  refuge  in  some  of  the 
isles  before-mentioned,  and  from  thence  found  their  way  into 
America.  At  different  periods  each  nation  might  prove  vic- 
torious, and  the  conquered  by  turns  fly  before  thtir  conquer- 
ors ;  and  from  hence  might  arise  the  similitude  of  the  In- 
dians to  all  these  people,  and  that  animosity  which  exists 
between  so  many  of  their  tribes. 

It  appears  plainly  to  me  that  a  great  similarity  between 


w. 


[      li3     ] 

the  Indian  and  Chinese  is  conspicuous  in  that  particular 
custom  of  shaving  or  phickiii^  ofTlhe  hair,  and  leaving  only 
a  small  tuft  on  the  crown  of  the  head.  This  mode  is  said  to 
have  been  enjoined  by  the  Tartarian  emperors  on  their  ac- 
cession to  the  throne  of  China,  and  consequently  is  a  further 
proof  that  this  custom  was  in  use  among  the  Tartars ;  to 
whom  as  well  as  the  Chinese,  the  Americans  might  be  in- 
debted for  it. 

Many  words  also  are  used  both  by  the  Chinese  and  In- 
dians, which  have  a  resemblance  to  each  other,  not  only  in 
their  sound,  but  their  signification.  The  Chinese  call  a 
slave,  shungo;  and  the  Naudowessie  Indians,  whose  lan- 
guage from  their  little  intercourse  with  the  Europeans  is  the 
least  corrupted,  term  a  dog,  shungush.  The  former  denom- 
inate one  species  of  their  tea,  shousong;  the  latter  call  their 
tobacco,  shousassau.  Many  other  of  the  words  used  by  the 
Indians  contain  the  syllables  che,  chaw,  and  chu,  after  the 
dialect  of  the  Chinese. 

There  probably  might  be  found  a  similar  connection  be- 
tween the  language  of  the  Tartars  and  the  American  Abori- 
gines, were  we  as  well  acquainted  with  it  as  we  are,  from 
a  commercial  intercourse,  with  that  of  the  Chinese. 

T  am  confirmed  in  these  conjectures,  by  the  accounts  of 
Kamschatka  published  a  few  years  ago  by  order  of  the 
Empress  of  Russia.  The  author  of  which  says,  that  the 
sea  which  divides  that  peninsula  from  America  is  full  of 
islands  ;  and  that  the  distance  between  Tschukotskoi-Noss, 
a  promontory  which  lies  at  the  eastern  extremity  of  that 
country,  and  the  coast  of  America,  is  not  more  than  two  de- 
grees  and  a  half  of  a  great  circle.  He  further  says,  that 
there  is  the  greatest  reason  to  suppose  that  Asia  and  Amer- 
ica once  joined  at  this  place,  as  the  coasts  of  both  continents 
appear  to  have  been  broken  into  capes  and  bays,  which 
answer  each  other;  more  especially  as  the  inhabitants  of 
this  part  of  both  resemble  each  other  in  their  persons,  hah- 


'■'f 


i'\ 


I 


I 


:j 


[      141     ] 


\^'' 


.«;-i::i 


its,  customs,  and  food.  Their  language,  indeed,  lie  ob- 
serves, does  not  appear  to  be  the  sanne,  but  then  the  inhab- 
itants of  each  district  in  Kamschatka  speak  a  language  as 
dillercnt  from  each  other,  as  from  that  spoken  on  the  oppo- 
site coast.  These  observations,  to  which  he  adds,  the 
similarity  of  the  boats  of  the  inhabitants  of  each  coast,  and 
a  remark  that  the  natives  of  this  part  of  America  are 
wholly  strangers  to  wine  and  tobacco,  which  he  looks 
upon  as  a  proof  that  they  have  as  yet  had  no  communica- 
tion with  the  natives  of  Europe,  he  says,  amount  to  little 
less  than  a  demonstration  that  America  was  peopled  from 
this  part  of  Asia. 

The  limits  of  my  present  undertaking  will  not  permit 
me  to  dwell  any  longer  on  this  subject,  or  to  enumerate 
any  other  proofs  in  favour  of  my  hypothesis.  I  am  how- 
ever so  thoroughly  convinced  of  the  certainty  of  it,  and  so 
desirous  have  I  been  to  obtain  every  testimony  which  can 
be  procured  in  its  support,  that  I  once  made  an  offer  to  a 
private  society  of  gentlemen,  who  were  curious  in  such 
researches,  and  to  whom  I  had  communicated  my  senti- 
ments on  this  point,  that  I  would  undertake  a  journey,  on 
receiving  such  supplies  as  were  needful,  through  the  north- 
east parts  of  Europe  and  Asia  to  the  interior  parts  of 
America,  and  from  thence  to  England  ;  making,  as  I  pro- 
ceeded, such  observations  both  on  the  language  and  man- 
ners of  the  people  with  whom  I  should  be  conversant,  as 
might  tend  to  illustrate  the  doctrine  I  have  here  laid  down, 
and  to  satisfy  the  curiosity  of  the  learned  or  inquisitive; 
but  as  this  proposal  was  judged  rather  to  require  a  national 
than  a  private  support,  it  was  not  carried  into  execution. 

I  an)  happy  to  find,  since  I  formed  the  foregoing  conclu- 
sions, that  they  correspond  with  the  sentiments  of  that 
great  and  learned  historian  Doctor  Robertson;  and  though, 
with  him,  I  acknowledge  that  the  investigation,  from  its 
nature,  is  so  obscure  and  intricate  that  the  conjectures  I 


[      145     J 

hnvc  made  can  only  ho  considered  as  conjectures,  and  not 
indi.-.pntal)lc  conclusions,  yet  they  carry  with  them  a  greater 
degree  of  prohability  than  the  suppositions  of  those  who  as- 
sert that  this  continent  was  peopled  from  another  quarter. 

One  of  the  Doctor's  quotations  from  the  Journals  of 
IBehring  and  Tscliirikovv,  who  sailed  from  Kamschatka 
about  the  year  1 711  in  quest  of  the  New  World,  appears  to 
carry  great  weight  with  it,  and  to  ulTnrd  our  conclusions 
firm  support:  "  These  commanders  having  shaped  their 
"  course  towards  the  cast,  discovered  land,  which  to  them 
"  appeared  to  be  part  of  the  American  continent;  and  ac- 
"  cording  to  their  observations,  it  seems  to  be  situated 
"  within  a  few  degrees  of  the  north-west  coast  of  Califor- 
"  nia.  They  had  there  some  intercourse  with  the  inhabi- 
"  tants,  who  seemed  to  them  to  resemble  the  North  Ameri- 
"  cans;  as  they  presented  to  the  Russians  the  Culumct  or 
•'  Pipe  of  Peace,  which  is  a  sytnbol  of  friendship  universal 
'•  among  the  people  of  North  America,  and  an  usage  of 
"  arbitrary  institution  peculiar  to  them." 

One  of  this  incomparable  writer's  own  argument?  m 
support  of  his  hypothesis  is  also  urged  with  great  judg- 
ment,  and  appears  to  be  nearly  conclusive.  He  savs, 
"  We  may  lay  it  down  as  a  certain  principle  in  this  en- 
"  qLiiry,  that  America  was  not  peopled  by  any  nation  of 
"  the  ancient  continent,  which  had  made  considerable  pro- 
"  gress  in  civilization.  The  inhabitants  of  the  New  World 
"  were  in  a  state  of  society  so  extremely  rude,  as  to  be  un- 
"  acquainted  with  those  arts  which  are  the  lirst  essays  of 
•'  human  ingenuity  in  its  advance  towards  improvement. 
"  Even  the  most  cultivated  nations  of  America  were  stran- 
"  gers  to  many  of  those  simple  inventions,  which  were 
"  almost  coeval  with  society  in  other  parts  of  the  world, 
"  and  were  known  in  the  earliest  periods  of  civil  life. 
"  From  this  it  is  manifest  that  the  tribes  which  originally 
"  migrated  to  America,  came  off  from  nations  which  must 

19 


lii 


*■  i^ 


I 


[     t4R     1 

"  have  been  no  Fcss  barbarous  than  their  posterity,  at  the 
••  time  when  thoy  vvci'o  first  discovered  by  the  Europeans. 
•'  If  ever  the  use  of  iron  had  been  known  to  the  savages  of 
"America,  or  to  their  progenitors,  if  ever  they  had  em- 
"  ployed  a  plough,  a  loom,  or  a  forge,  tl:c  utility  of  these 
"  inventions  would  have  preserved  them,  an'l  it  is  impossi- 
•'  ble  that  they  should  have  been  abandoned  or  forgotten." 


CHAPTER   II. 


^t»     ' 


u 


i  • 


''S3 


Of  their  Persons,  Dress,  ^c. 

From  the  first  settlement  of  the  French  in  Canada,  to  the 
conquest  of  it  by  the  English  in  17()0,  several  of  that  na- 
tion, who  had  travelled  into  the  interior  parts  of  North 
America,  either  to  trade  with  the  Indians,  or  to  endeavour 
to  make  converts  of  them,  have  published  accounts  of  their 
customs,  manners,  &c. 

The  principal  of  these  are  Father  Louis  Hennipin,  Mons. 
Charlevoix,  and  the  Baron  Le  Hontan.  The  first,  many 
years  ago,  ;:.iOlished  some  very  judicious  remarks,  which 
he  was  iie  better  enabled  to  do  by  the  assistance  he  re- 
ceived from  the  maps  and  diaries  of  the  unfortunate  Monc. 
De  la  Salle,  who  was  assassinated  whilst  he  was  on  his 
travels,  by  some  of  his  own  party.  That  gentleman's 
journals  falling  into  Father  Hennipn's  hands,  he  was  ena- 
bled by  them  to  publish  many  interesting  particulars  rela- 
tive to  the  Indians.  But  in  some  respects  he  fell  very 
short  of  that  knowledge  which  it  was  in  his  power  to  have 
attained  from  his  long  residence  among  them.  Nor  was 
he  always  (as  has  been  already  observed)  exact  in  his  cal- 
culations, or  just  in  the  intelligence  he  has  given  us. 

The  accounts  published  by  the  other  two,  particularly 
those  of  Charlevoix,  are  very  erroneous  in  the  geographi- 


I 


[      147      ] 

cal  parts,  and  many  of  the  stories  told  by  the  Baron  are 
mere  delusions. 

Some  of  the  Jesuits,  who  heretofore  travelled  into  these 
parts,  have  also  written  on  this  subject ;  but  as  few,  if  any, 
of  their  works  have  been  translated  into  the  En"lish  Ian- 
guagc,  the  generality  of  Readers  arc  not  benefitted  by 
them  ;  and,  indeed,  had  this  been  done,  ihoy  would  have 
reaped  but  few  advantages  from  them,  as  they  have  chiefly 
confined  their  observations  to  the  religious  principles  of  the 
savages,  and  the  steps  taken  for  their  conversion. 

Since  the  con(iuest  of  Canada,  some  of  our  own  country- 
men, who  have  lived  among  the  Indians,  and  learned  their 
language,  have  published  their  observations;  however  as 
their  travels  have  not  extended  to  any  of  the  interior  parts 
I  treat  of,  but  have  only  been  made  among  the  nations  that 
border  on  our  settlements,  a  knowledge  of  the  genuine  and 
uncontaminated  customs  and  manners  of  the  Indians  could 
not  havt  been  acquired  by  them. 

The  southern  tribes,  and  those  that  have  held  a  constant 
intercourse  with  the  French  or  En^^'.sn,  cannot  have  pre- 
served  their  manners  or  their  customs  in  their  original 
purity.  They  could  not  avoid  acquiring  the  vices  wiih  :he 
language  of  those  they  conversed  with  ;  and  the  frequent 
intoxications  they  experienced  through  the  baneful  juices 
introduced  among  them  by  the  Europeans,  have  completed 
a  total  alteration  in  their  characters. 

In  such  as  these,  a  confused  medley  of  principles  or 
usages  are  only  to  be  observed  ;  their  real  and  unpolluted 
customs  could  be  seen  among  those  nations  alone  that  have 
held  but  little  communicaions  with  the  provinces.  Thesse 
I  found  in  the  north-west  parts,  and  therefore  flatter  my- 
self that  I  am  able  to  give  a  more  just  account  of  the  cus- 
toms and  manners  of  the  Indians,  in  their  ancient  purity, 
than  any  that  has  been  hitherto  published.  I  have  made 
obiservations  on  thirty  nations,  and  though  m.)st  of  these 


pP 


MP 


'♦«; 


f 


hi 


;     u 


l! 


■  i 


[     148     ] 

have  differed  in  their  languages,  there  has  appeared  a  great 
similarity  in  their  manners,  and  from  these  have  I  enueav- 
oured  to  extract  the  following  remarks. 

As  I  do  not  propose  to  give  a  regnlar  and  connected 
system  of  Indian  concerns,  but  only  to  relate  such  pnrfica- 
lars  of  their  manners,  customs,  (Sec,  as  I  thought  most  wor- 
thy of  notice,  and  which  interfere  as  little  as  possible  with 
the  accounts  given  by  other  writers,  I  must  bog  my  Readers 
to  excuse  their  not  ueinoj  arranged  svstemalicallv,  or  treat- 
ed  of  in  a  more  copious  manner 

The  Indian  nations  do  not  appear  to  me  to  dilfer  so 
widely  in  their  make,  colour,  or  constitution  from  each 
other,  as  represented  by  some  writers.  They  are  in  gen- 
eral slighi.  made,  rather  tall  and  strait,  and  you  seldom  see 
any  among  them  deformed  ;  their  skin  is  of  a  reddish  or 
copper  colour;  iheir  eyes  are  large  and  black,  and  their 
hair  of  the  same  hue,  but  vf  ry  •  arely  is  it  curled  ;  they 
have  good  teeth,  and  their  breat'i  is  as  sweet  as  the  air  they 
draw  in  ;  their  cheek-bones  rather  raised,  but  more  so  in 
the  women  than  the  men  ;  the  former  are  not  quite  so  tall 
as  the  European  women,  hou'evcr  you  frequently  meet 
■with  good  faces  and  agreeable  persons  among  them,  al- 
though they  are  more  inclined  to  be  fat  than  the  other 
sex. 

I  shall  not  enter  into  a  particular  enquiry  whether  the 
Inaiuus  arc  iuJcb'^d  to  nature,  art,  or  the  temperature  of 
the  climate  for  ihe  colour  of  their  skin,  nor  shall  I  quote 
any  of  the  contradictory  accounts  I  have  read  on  this  sub- 
ject; I  shall  only  say,  that  it  appears  to  me  to  be  the  tinc- 
ture they  received  originally  from  the  liands  of  their  Cre- 
ator; but  at  what  period  the  van. a  ion  which  is  at  present 
visible  both  in  the  complexion  and  features  of  many  nations 
took  piace,  at  what  time  the  European  whiteness,  the  jetty 
hue  o"  the  African,  or  the  copper  cast  of  the  Ameiican 
were  given  them ;  which  was  the  original  colour  of  the 


i 


[     H9     ] 

first  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  or  which  miglit  be  esteemed 
the  most  perfect,  I  will  not  pretend  to  determine. 

Many  writers  have  asserted,  that  the  Indians,  even  at 
the  maturest  period  of  tiieir  existence,  are  only  furnished 
with  hair  on  their  heads;  and  that  notwithstanding  the  pro- 
fusion with  which  that  part  is  covered,  those  parts  which 
among  the  inhabitants  of  other  climates  are  usually  the 
seat  of  this  excrescence,  remain  entirely  free  from  it. 
Even  Doctor  Robertson,  through  their  misrepresentations, 
hns  contributed  to  propagate  the  error;  and  supposing  the 
remark  justly  founded,  has  drawn  several  conclusions  from 
it  relative  to  the  habit  and  temperature  of  their  bodies, 
which  are  consequently  invalid.  But  from  minute  en- 
quiries, and  a  curious  inspection,  I  am  able  to  declare 
(however  respectable  I  may  hold  the  authority  of  these 
historians  in  other  points)  that  their  assertions  are  errone- 
ous, and  proceeding  from  the  want  of  a  thorough  knowl- 
edge of  the  customs  of  the  Indians. 

After  the  age  of  puberty,  their  bodies,  in  their  natural 
state,  are  covered  in  the  same  manner  as  those  of  the 
Europeans.  The  men,  indeed,  esteem  a  beard  very  unbe- 
coming, and  take  great  pains  to  get  rid  of  it,  nor  is  there 
any  ever  to  be  perceived  on  their  faces,  except  when  they 
grow  old,  and  become  inattentive  to  their  appearance. 
Every  crinous  elilorescence  on  the  other  parts  of  the  body 
is  held  unseemly  by  them,  and  both  sexes  employ  much 
time  in  their  extirpation. 

The  Naudowessies,  and  the  remote  nations,  pluck  them 
out  with  bent  pieces  of  hard  wood,  formed  into  a  kind  of 
nippers  ;  whilst  those  who  have  communication  with  Eu- 
ropeans procure  from  them  wire,  which  they  twist  into  a 
screw  or  worm;  applying  this  to  the  part,  they  press  the 
rings  together,  and  with  a  sudden  twitch  draw  out  all  the 
hairs  that  are  inclosed  between  them. 

The  men  of  every  nation  differ  in  tiieir  dress  very  little 


r 


.it 


[     150     ] 


II  ^' 


:'  n 


I 


t^  I 


v! 


Vr.l 


1 

1 

1  I 
ri 

i   t 


from  each  other,  except  those  who  trade  with  the  Europeans ; 
these  exchange  their  furs  for  blankets,  shirts,  and  other  ap- 
parel, which  they  wear  as  much  for  ornament  as  necessity. 
The  latter  flxsten  by  a  girdle  around  their  waists  about  half 
a  yard  of  broad  cloth,  which  covers  the  middle  parts  of 
thei  ■  bodies.  Those  who  wear  shirts  never  make  them 
fast  eitlier  at  the  wrist  or  collar;  this  would  be  a  most  in- 
sufferable confinement  to  them.  They  throw  their  blanket 
loose  upon  their  shoulders,  and  holding  the  upper  side  of  it 
by  the  two  corners,  with  a  knife  in  one  hand,  and  a  tobacco- 
pouch,  pipe,  &c.  in  the  other,  thus  accoutred  they  walk 
about  in  their  villages  or  camps:  but  in  their  dances  they 
seldom  wear  this  covering. 

Those  among  the  men  who  wish  to  appear  gayer  than 
the  rest,  pluck  from  their  heads  all  the  hair  except  from  a 
spot  on  the  top  of  it  about  the  size  of  a  crown-piece,  where 
it  is  permitted  to  grow  to  a  considerable  length :  on  this  are 
fastened  plumes  of  feathers  of  various  colours  with  silver 
or  ivory  quills.  The  manner  of  cutting  and  ornamenting 
this  part  of  the  head  distinguishes  different  nations  from 
each  other. 

They  paint  their  faces  red  and  black,  which  they  esteem 
as  greatly  ornamental.  They  also  paint  themselves  when 
they  go  to  war :  but  the  method  they  make  use  of  on  this 
occasion  differs  from  that  wherein  they  use  it  merely  as  a 
decoration. 

The  young  Indians,  who  are  desirous  of  excelling  their 
companions  in  tinery,  slit  the  outward  rim  of  both  their 
ears;  at  the  same  time  they  take  care  not  to  separate  them 
entirely,  but  leave  the  flesh  thus  cut  still  untouched  at  both 
extreinities :  around  this  spongy  substance,  from  the  upper 
to  the  lower  part,  they  twist  brass  wire,  till  the  weight 
draws  the  amputated  rim  into  a  bow  of  five  or  six  inches 
diameter,  and  drags  it  almost  down  to  the  shoulder.  This 
decoration  is  esteemed  to  be  excessively  gay  and  becoming. 

It  is  also  a  common  custom  among  them  to  bore  their 


I 


[      151      J 

noses,  and  wear  in  them  pendants  of  different  sorts.  I  ob- 
served that  sea  shells  were  much  worn  by  tliose  of  the  in- 
terior parts,  and  reckoned  very  ornamental  ;  but  how  they 
procured  them  I  could  not  learn  :  probably  by  their  traf^ck 
with  other  nations  nearer  the  sea. 

They  go  without  any  covering  for  the  thigh,  except  thai 
before  spoken  of,  round  the  middle,  which  reaches  down 
half  way  the  thighs  ;  but  they  make  for  their  legs  a  sort  of 
stocking  either  of  skins  or  cloth  :  these  arc  sewed  as  near 
to  the  shape  of  the  leg  as  possible,  so  as  to  admit  of  being 
drawn  on  and  off.  The  edges  of  the  stuff  of  which  they  are 
composed  are  left  annexed  to  the  scam,  and  hang  loose  for 
about  the  breadth  of  a  hand  :  and  this  part,  which  is  placed 
on  the  outside  of  the  leg,  is  generally  ornamented  by  those 
who  have  any  communication  witli  Europeans,  if  of  cloth, 
with  ribands  or  lace,  if  ui  leather,  with  embroidery  and 
porcupine  quills  curiously  coloured.  Strangers  who  hunt 
among  the  Indians  in  the  parts  where  there  is  a  great  deal 
of  snow,  find  these  stockings  much  more  convenient  than 
any  others. 

Their  shoes  are  made  of  the  skin  of  the  deer,  elk,  or 
buffalo  :  these,  after  being  sometimes  dressed  according  to 
the  European  manner,  at  others  with  the  hair  remaining  on 
them,  are  cut  into  shoes,  and  fashioned  so  as  to  be  easy  to 
the  feet,  and  convenient  for  walking.  The  edges  round  the 
ancle  are  decorated  with  pieces  of  brass  or  tin  fixed  around 
leather  strings,  about  an  inch  long,  which  being  placed 
very  thick  make  a  cheerful  tinkling  noise  either  when  they 
walk  or  dance. 

The  women  wear  a  covering  of  some  kind  or  other  from 
the  neck  to  the  knees.  Those  who  trade  with  the  Euro- 
peans wear  a  linen  garment  the  same  as  that  used  by  the 
men  ;  the  flaps  of  which  hang  over  the  petticoat.  Such  as 
dress  after  their  ancient  manner,  make  a  kind  of  shift  with 
leather,  which  covers  the  body  but  not  the  arms.     Their 


•I 


HI, 


I 


[     152     ] 


'hi  :■ 

.4 


'HI 


m 


■t^ 


i  ' 


1^' 


petticoats  ore  made  cither  of  leather  or  cloth,  and  reach 
from  the  waist  to  the  knee.  On  their  legs  they  wear  stock- 
ings and  shoes,  nnade  and  ornamented  as  those  of  the  men. 

Tliey  differ  from  each  other  in  the  mode  of  dressing  their 
heads,  each  following  the  custom  of  the  nation  or  band  to 
which  they  belong,  and  adhering  to  the  form  made  use  of 
by  their  ancestors  from  time  immemorial. 

I  remarked  that  most  of  the  females,  who  dwell  on  the 
east  side  of  the  Mississippi,  decorate  their  heads  by  in- 
closing their  hair  either  in  ribands,  or  in  plates  of  silver  ; 
the  latter  is  only  made  use  of  by  the  higher  ranks,  as  it  is 
a  costly  ornament.  The  silver  they  use  on  this  occasion  is 
formed  into  thin  plates  of  about  four  inches  broad,  in  several 
of  which  they  confine  their  hair.  That  plate  which  is 
nearest  the  head  is  of  a  considerable  width  ;  the  next  nar- 
rower, and  made  so  as  to  pass  a  little  way  under  the  other, 
and  in  this  ii.anner  they  fasten  into  each  other,  and,  gradu- 
ally tapering,  descend  to  the  waist,  as  represented  in  plate 
No.  II.  The  hair  of  the  Indian  women  being  in  general 
very  long,  this  proves  an  expensive  method. 

But  the  women  that  live  to  the  west  of  the  Mississippi, 
viz.  the  Naudowessies,  the  Assini polls,  «fec.  divide  their 
hair  in  the  middle  of  the  head,  and  form  it  into  two  rolls, 
one  against  each  car.  These  rolls  are  about  thrf^  inches 
long,  and  as  large  as  their  wrists.  They  hang  in  r,  per- 
pendicular attitude  at  the  iVont  of  each  ear,  and  descfind  as 
far  as  the  lower  part  of  it.  A  more  explicit  idea  may  be 
formed  of  this  mode  by  referring  to  plate  III. 

The  women  of  every  nation  generally  place  a  spot  of 
paint,  about  the  size  of  a  crown-piece,  against  each  ear  : 
some  of  them  put  paint  on  their  hair,  and  sometimes  a  small 
spot  in  the  middle  of  the  forehead. 

The  Indians,  in  general,  pay  a  greater  intention  to  their 
dress  and  to  the  ornaments  with  which  they  decorate  their 
persons,  than  to  the  accommodation  of  their  huts  or  tents. 


\ 


'^t 


!l  It 


'I  .„ 


I 


1  ''1 

J     '  i 

M 

<■■  ^' 


:i,V 


i  V 


k: 


S. 


ki'\ 


h 


^. 


^ 


[     153     ] 

They  construct  the  latter  in  the  following  simple  and  ex- 
peditious  nnanner. 

Being  provided  with  poles  of  a  proper  length,  the v  fasten 
two  of  them  across,  near  their  ends,  with  bands  made  of 
bark.     Havmg  done  this,  they  raise  them  up,  and  extend 
the  bottom  of  each  as  wide  as  they  purpose  to  make  the 
area  of  the  tent :  they  then  erect  others  of  an  equal  height 
and  fix  them  so  as  to  support  the  two  principal  ones.     On 
the  whole  they  lay  skins  of  the  elk  or  deer,  sewed  together 
in  quantity  sufficient  to  cover  the  poles,  and  by  lappinc^ 
over  to  form  the  door.     A  great  number  of  skins  are  some"- 
times  required  for  this  purpose,  as  some  of  their  tents  are 
very  capacious.     That  of  the  chief  warrior  of  the  Nau- 
dowessies  was  at  least  forty  feet  in  circumference,  and  very 
commodious.  ^ 

They  observe  no  regularity  in  fixing  their  tents  when 
they  encamp,  but  place  them  just  as  it  suits  their  con- 
veniency. 

The  huts  also,  which  those  who  use  not  tents,  erect  when 
they  travel,  for  very  few  tribes  have  fixed  abodes  or  regular 
towns  or  villages,  are  equally  simple,  and  almost  as  soon 
constructed. 

They  fix  small  pliable  poles  in  the  ground,  and  bending 
hem  till  they  meet  at  the  top  and  form  a  semi-circle,  then 
lash  then,  together.     These  they  cover  with  mats  made  of 
rushes  platted,  or  with  birch  bark,  which  they  carry  with 
them  in  their  canoes  for  this  purpose. 
_    These  cabins  have  neither  chimnies  nor  windows  ;  there 
IS  only  a  small  aperture  left  in  the  middle  of  the  roofs 
through  which  the  smoke  is  discharged,  but    as   this  is 
obliged  to  be  stopped  up  when  it  rains  or  snows  violently, 
the  smoke  then  proves  exceedingly  troublesome. 

They  he  on  skins,  generally  those  of  the  bear,  which  are 
placed  m  rows  on  the  ground  ;  and  if  the  floor  is  not  lari^e 
enough  to  contain  beds  sufficient  for  the  accommodation  of 

80 


it 


f  '■' 


m  hi 


[      IM     ] 


i 


the  whole  family,  a  frame  is  erected  about  four  or  five  feet 
from  the  grouixl,  iti  whicli  the  younger  part  of  it  sleep. 

As  the  liahilations  of  llic  Imlians  .im  thus  rude,  their 
domestic  utensils  arc  few  in  nuniher,  and  plain  in  their 
formation.  Tiio  tools  wherewith  thev  fashion  them  are  so 
aukward  and  defective,  that  it  is  not  on!  >  impossible  to 
form  them  with  any  degree  of  neatness  or  elegance,  but 
the  time  required  in  the  execution  is  so  considerable,  as  to 
deter  thein  from  engaging  in  the  manufacture  of  such  as 
arc  not  absolutely  necessary. 

The  Naudowessies  make  the  pots  in  which  they  boil 
their  victuals  of  the  black  clay  or  stone  mentioned  in  my 
Journal ;  which  resists  the  ellects  of  the  fire  nearly  as  well 
as  iron.  When  they  roast,  if  it  is  a  large  joint  or  a  whole 
animal,  such  as  a  beaver,  thoy  fix  it  as  Europeans  do,  on  a 
spit  made  of  a  hard  wot*,  and  placing  the  ends  on  two 
forked  props,  now  and  then  turn  it.  If  the  piece  is  smaller 
they  spit  it  as  before,  and  fixing  the  s[)it  in  an  erect  but 
slanting  position,  with  the  meat  inclining  towards  the  fire, 
frequently  change  the  sides,  till  every  part  is  sufficiently 
roasted. 

They  make  their  dishes  in  which  they  serve  up  their 
meat,  and  their  bowls  and  pans,  out  of  the  knotty  excres- 
cences of  the  maple  tree,  or  any  other  wood.  They  fash- 
ion their  spoons  with  a  tolerable  degree  of  neatness  (as 
these  require  much  less  trouble  than  larger  utensils)  from 
a  wood  that  is  termed  in  America  Spoon  Wood,  and  which 
greatly  resembles  box  wood. 

Every  tribe  are  now  possessed  of  knives,  and  steels  to 
strike  fire  with.  These  being  so  essentially  needful  for  the 
common  uses  of  life,  those  who  have  not  an  immediate 
communication  with  the  European  traders,  purchase  them 
of  such  of  their  neighbours  as  are  situated  nearer  the  set- 
tlements, and  generally  give  in  exchange  for  them  slaves. 


1 


[      165     ] 


*l 


CHAPTER   III. 

Of  their  Manners,  Qualifications,  <f  c.  ' 

When  the  Indian  women  sit  down,  they  place  them- 
selves in  a  decent  attitude,  with  their  knees  close  together; 
but  from  being  accustomed  to  this  posture,  they  wallf  badly, 
and  appear  to  be  lame. 

They  have  no  midwives  amongst  them,  their  climate,  or 
some  peculiar  happiness  in  their  -.T^tiluiions,  rendering 
any  assistance  at  ihat  time  unnecessary.     On  these  occa- 
sions  they  are  confined  but  a  few  hours  from  their  usual 
employments,  which  are  commonly  very  laborious,  as  the 
men,  who  are  remarkably  indolent,  leave  to  them  every 
kind  ofdrugery;  even  in  their  hunting  parlies  the  former 
will   not  deign   to  bring  heme  the   game,  but  send   their 
wives  for  it,  though  it  lies  at  a  very  considerable  distance. 
The  women  place  thi'ir  children  soon  after  thcv  are  born 
on  boards  siufled  with  soft  moss,  such  as  is  fomid  in  mo- 
rasses or  meadows.     The  child  is  laid  on  its  back  in  one  of 
these  kind  of  cradles,  and,  being  wrapped  in  skins  or  cloth 
to  keep  it  warm,  is  secured  in  it  by  small  oent  pieces  of 
timber. 

To  these  machines  they  /listen  strings,  by  which  they 
hang  them  to  branches  of  trees;  or  if  they  find  not  trees  at 
hand,  fasten  them  to  a  stump  or  stone,  whilst  they  transact 
any  needful  business.  In  this  position  are  the  children 
kept  for  some  months.  When  they  are  taken  out,  the  boys 
are  suffered  to  go  naked,  and  the  girls  are  covered  from 
the  neck  to  the  knees  with  a  shift  and  a  short  petticoat. 

The  Indian  women  are  remarkably  decent  during  iheir 
menstrual  illness.  Those  nations  that  are  most  demote 
from  the  European  settlements,  as  Uie  Naudowessics,  &c. 


[.    15G     1 


,1 


'i 


* 

* 


I  t 


LTC  more  particularly  attentive  to  this  point ;  though  they 
all  vviiliuut  exception  adhere  ia  some  degree  to  the  same 
custom. 

In  every  camp  or  town  there  is  an  apartment  appropri- 
ated for  their  retirement  at  this  time,  to  which  boili  single 
and  married  retreat,  and  seclude  themselves  with  the  ut- 
most strictness  during  this  peri(jd  frum  ail  society.  After- 
wards they  purify  themselves  in  running  streams,  and 
return  to  their  dillerent  employments. 

The  men  on  these  occasions  most  carefully  avoid  hold- 
ing any  communication  with  them  ;  and  the  Naudowessics 
are  so  rigid  in  this  observance,  that  they  will  not  sutler  any 
belonging  to  them  to  fetch  such  things  as  are  necessary, 
even  fire,  from  these  female  lunar  retreats,  though  the  want 
of  them  is  attended  with  the  greatest  inconvenience.  They 
are  also  so  su|H'rstitious  as  to  think,  if  a  pipe  stem  cracks, 
which  among  them  is  made  of  woo<l,  tliat  the  possessor  has 
cither  lighted  it  at  one  of  these  polluted  fires,  or  held  some 
converse  with  a  woman  during  her  retirement,  which  is 
esteemed  by  them  most  disgraceful  and  wicked. 

The  Indians  are  extremely  circumspect  and  deliberate 
in  every  word  and  action  ;  there  is  nothing  llun  hurries 
them  into  any  intemperate  warmth,  but  that  inveteracy  to 
their  enemies  which  is  rooted  in  every  Indian  heart,  and 
never  can  be  eradicated.  In  all  other  instances  they  are 
cool,  and  remarkably  cautious,  taking  care  not  to  betray 
on  any  account  whatever  their  emotions.  If  an  Indian  has 
discovered  that  a  friend  is  in  danger  of  being  intercepted 
and  cut  oflf  by  one  to  whom  he  has  rendered  himself  ob- 
noxious, he  does  not  inform  him  in  plain  and  explicit  terms 
of  the  danger  he  runs  by  pursuing  the  track  near  which  his 
enemy  lies  in  wait  for  him,  but  he  first  coolly  asks  him 
which  way  he  is  going  that  day  :  and  having  received  his 
answer,  with  the  same  inditlerencc  tells  him  that  he  has 
been  informed  that  a  dog  lies  near  the  spot,  which  might 


i 


« 


♦ 


i 


[     167     ] 

probably  do  him  n  rrisrhiof.  This  liint  proves  sufllciont ; 
and  his  iViciul  avciids  tlic  danu'or  wilh  as  much  caution  as 
if  every  design  and  niolion  of  ids  cpciny  had  been  pointed 
out  to  him. 

This  apathy  often  shc\\s  itself  on  occasions  that  would 
call  forth  alt  the  fervour  of  a  susceptible  heart.  If  an  In- 
dian has  been  absent  frun  his  family  and  friends  many 
months,  cither  on  a  war  or  '-.unting  party,  when  his  wife 
and  children  meet  him  at  some  distance  from  his  habita- 
tion, instead  of  the  aHl'Clionale  sensations  that  would  natu- 
rally arise  in  the  breast  of  more  redned  beings,  and  be 
productive  of  mutual  coniirati.  alions,  he  continues  his 
course  without  paying  the  least  attention  to  those  who 
surround  him,  till  he  arrives  at  his  home. 

He  there  sits  down,  and  with  the  same  unconcern  as  if 
he  had  not  been  absent  a  day,  smokes  his  pipe  ;  those  of 
his  acquaintance  who  have  followed  him,  do  the  same  ;  and 
perhaps  it  is  several  hours  before  he  relates  to  them  the 
incidents  which  have  befallen  him  during  his  absence, 
though  perhaps  he  has  leii  a  father,  brother,  or  son  on  the 
field  whose  loss  he  ought  to  havr;  lamented,  or  has  been  un- 
successful in  the  undertaking  that  -called  him  from  his  home. 

Has  an  Indian  been  engaged  for  several  days  in  the 
chace,  or  on  any  other  laborious  ex[)edition,  and  by  acci- 
dent continued  thus  long  without  food,  when  he  arrives  at 
the  hut  or  tent  of  a  friend  where  he  knows  his  wants  may 
be  immediately  supplied,  he  takes  care  not  to  show  the 
least  symptoms  of  impatience,  or  to  betray  the  extreme 
hunger  by  which  he  is  tortured  ;  but  on  being  invited  in, 
sits  contentedly  down,  and  smokes  his  pipe  with  as  much 
composure  as  if  every  appetite  was  allayed,  and  he  was 
perfectly  at  ease;  he  docs  the  same  if  among  strangers. 
This  custom  is  strictly  adhered  to  by  every  tribe,  as  they 
esteem  it  a  proof  of  fortitude,  and  think  the  reverse  would 
intitlo  them  to  the  appellation  of  old  women. 


1'i 


[     158    ] 


••'., 


If  you  tell  an  Indian  that  his  children  have  grently  sig- 
nalized themselves  against  an  enemy,  have  taken  many 
scalps,  and  brought  home  many  prisoners,  he  does  not  ap- 
pear to  feel  any  extraordinary  j)leasure  on  the  occasion  ; 
his  answer  generally  is,  "It  is  well,"  iind  he  makes  very 
litllc  further  enquiry  about.  On  the  contrary,  if  you  in- 
form him  that  his  children  are  slain  or  taken  prisoners,  he 
makes  no  complaints,  he  only  replies,  "It  does  not  signify  ;" 
and  probal)ly,  fur  some  time  at  least,  asks  not  how  it 
happened. 

Tliis  seeming  indifference,  however,  docs  not  proceed 
from  an  entire  suppression  of  the  natural  r.ffeclions;  for 
notwiihstandir.g  they  are  esteemed  savages,  1  never  saw 
anii'iig  any  other  pe(»ple  greater  [)roofs  of  parental  or  hiial 
tenderness;  and  al'''ough  they  meet  their  wives  after  a  long 
absence  with  the  stoical  indillercnce  just  mentioned,  they 
are  not  in  general  void  of  conjugal  an't.'Clion. 

Another  peculiarity  is  observable  in  their  manner  of 
paying  their  visits.  If  an  Indian  goes  to  visit  a  particular 
person  in  a  family,  he  mentions  to  whom  his  visit  is  in- 
tended, and  the  rest  of  the  family  immediately  retiring  to 
the  other  end  of  the  hut  or  tent  are  caretul  not  to  come 
near  e  lough  to  interrupt  them  during  the  whole  of  the 
conversation.  The  same  method  is  pursued  if  a  man  goes 
to  pay  his  respects  to  one  of  the  other  sex  ;  but  then  he 
must  be  careful  not  to  let  love  l)e  the  subject  of  his  dis- 
course whilst  the  daylight  remains. 

The  Indians  discover  an  amazing  sagacity,  and  acquire 
Vv'ilh  the  greatest  readiness  any  thing  that  depends  upon 
the  attention  of  »he  mind.  By  experience  and  ar,  acute  ob- 
servation, they  attain  many  perfections  to  which  Europ(?ans 
are  strangcis.  For  instance,  they  will  cross  a  forest  or  a 
plain  which  is  two  hundred  miles  in  breadth,  and  reach 
with  great  exactness  the  point  at  which  they  intend  to  ar- 
rive, keeping  during  the  whole  of  that  space  in  a  direct 


J 


i 


w 


[     159     J 

line,  without  any  material  deviations  ;  and  this  they  will  do 
with  the  same  c;  se,  whether  the  weather  be  fair  or  cloudy. 

With  equal  aoutcness  will  they  point  to  that  part  of  the 
heavens  the  sun  is  in,  though  it  be  intercepted  by  clouds  or 
fogs.  Besides  this,  they  are  able  to  pursue  with  incredible 
facility  the  traces  of  man  or  beast,  cither  on  leaves  or  grass  ; 
and  on  this  account  it  is  with  great  dilHculty  a  flying  en- 
emy escapes  discovery. 

They  are  indebted  for  Lose  talents  not  only  to  nature, 
but  to  an  extraordinary  command  of  the  intellectual  facul- 
ties, which  can  only  be  acquired  by  an  unremitted  atten- 
tion, and  by  long  experience. 

They  are  in  general  very  happy  in  a  retentive  memory  ; 
^hey  can  recapitulate  every  particular  that  has  been  treated 
of  in  council,  and  remember  the  exact  time  when  these 
were  held.  Their  belts  of  wampum  preserve  the  substance 
of  the  treaties  they  have  concluded  vv  th  the  neighbouring 
tribes  for  ages  back,  to  which  they  will  ajipcal,  and  refer 
with  as  much  perspicuity  and  readiness  as  Europeans  can 
to  their  written  records. 

Every  nation  pays  great  respect  to  old  age.  The  ad- 
vice of  a  father  will  seldom  meet  with  any  extraordinary 
attention  from  t!ic  young  Indians,  probably  ihcy  receive  it 
with  only  a  bare  assent;  but  they  will  tremble  before  a 
grandfather,  and  submit  to  his  injunctions  with  the  utmost 
alacrity.  The  words  of  the  ancient  part  of  their  commu- 
nity are  esteemed  by  the  young  as  oracles.  If  they  take 
during  their  hunting  parties  any  game  that  is  reckoned  by 
them  uncommonly  delicious,  it  is  immediately  presented  to 
the  oldest  of  their  relations. 

They  never  sutler  themselves  to  be  overburch  ned  with 
care,  but  live  in  o  stnte  of  perfect  tranquil'  ty  and  content- 
ment. Being  na'urally  indolent,  if  provfs&rrn  just  sutlicient 
for  their  subsistence  can  be  procured  with  nile  trouble, 
aod  near  at  hand,  they  will  not  go  far,  or  take  any  citraor- 


^ 


J 


I' 


[      160     J 

dinary  pains  for  it,  though  by  so  do'ng  they  might  acquire 
grente  •  plenty  and  of  a  more  estimable  kind. 

Havini,'  much  leisure  time  tliey  indulge  this  indolence  to 
which  they  are  so  prone,  by  ealing,  drinlung,  or  sleeping, 
and  rambling  about  in  llieir  towns  or  ciinips.  But  when 
necessity  obliges  them  to  take  the  field,  either  to  oppose  an 
enemy,  or  to  procure  themselves  food,  they  are  alert  and 
indefatigable.  Many  instances  of  their  activity  on  these 
occasions  will  be  given  when  I  treat  of  their  wars. 

The  infatuating  spirit  of  gaming  is  not  confined  to  Eu- 
rope ;  the  Indians  also  feel  the  bewitching  impulse,  and 
often  luse  their  arms,  their  apparel,  and  every  tiling  they 
are  possessed  of  In  this  case,  h;)wever,  they  do  not  fi)llow 
the  example  of  more  r-jfined  gamesters,  for  they  neither 
murmur  nor  repine;  not  a  fretful  word  escapes  them,  but 
they  bear  the  frownsof  fortune  with  a  philosophic  composure. 

The  greatest  blemish  in  their  character  is  that  savage 
disposition  which  impels  ihcm  to  treat  their  enemies  with  a 
severity  every  other  nation  shudders  at.  But  if  they  are 
thus  barbarous  to  those  with  whom  they  are  at  war,  they 
are  friendly,  hospitable,  and  humane  in  peace.  It  may  with 
truth  be  said  of  them,  that  they  are  the  worst  enemies,  and 
the  best  friends,  of  any  people  in  the  whole  world. 

The  Indians  in  general  are  strangers  to  the  passion  of 
jealousy  ;  and  brand  a  man  with  folly  that  is  distrustful  of 
his  wife.  Among  some  bands  the  very  idea  is  not  known  ; 
as  the  most  abandoned  of  their  young  men  very  rarely  at- 
tempt the  virtue  of  married  women,  nor  do  these  often  put 
themselves  in  the  way  of  solicitation.  Yet  the  Indian 
women  in  general  are  of  an  amorous  temperature,  and  be- 
fore they  are  married  are  not  tne  less  esteemed  for  the  in- 
dulgence of  their  passions. 

Whilst  I  was  among  the  Naudowessies  I  observed  that 
they  paid  uncommon  respect  to  one  of  their  women,  and 
found  on  enquiry  that  she  was  inlitled  to  it  on  account  of 


>  ' 


1 


I 


1 


II 


at 
id 
of 


i 


I      161      J 

a   transaction,  that  in  Europe  would  have  rendered  her 
infamous. 

They  told  mc  that  when  she  was  o  young  woman,  for  at 
the  time  I  saw  her  she  was  far  advanced  in  \i\'e,  she  had 
given  what  'hey  termed  a  rice  feast.  According  to  an 
ancient  but  almost  obsolete  custom  (which,  as  Hamlet  says, 
would  have  been  n)oro  honoured  in  the  breach,  than  the 
observance)  she  invited  forty  of  the  principal  warriors  to 
her  tent,  wlicre  having  feasted  them  with  rice  and  venison, 
she  by  turns  regaled  each  of  them  with  a  private  desert, 
behind  a  screen  fixed  for  this  purpose  in  the  inner  part  of 
the  tent. 

She  had  the  happiness  to  obtain  by  this  profusion  of 
courtesy,  the  favour  of  her  guests,  Piid  the  approbation  of 
tlie  wliole  ban'l.  So  sensible  was  the  young  Indians  of  her 
extraordinary  merit,  that  they  vied  with  each  other  for  her 
hand,  and  in  a  very  short  time  one  of  the  principal  chiefs 
took  her  to  wife,  over  whom  she  acquired  great  sway,  and 
from  whom  slie  received  over  after  incessant  tokens  of  re- 
spect and  love. 

It  is  however  scarcely  once  in  an  age  that  any  of  the 
females  are  hardy  enough  to  make  this  feast,  notwithstand- 
ing I.  husband  of  the  fu'st  rank  awaits  as  a  sure  reward  the 
suf'<',essful  giver  of  it;  and  the  custom,  I  since  find,  is  pe- 
culiar to  the  Naudowessies. 

The  Indians  in  their  common  state  are  strangers  to  all 
distinction  of  property,  except  in  the  articles  of  domestic 
use,  which  every  one  considers  as  his  own,  and  increases 
as  circumstances  admit.  They  are  extremely  liberal  to 
each  other,  and  supply  the  deficiency  of  their  friends  with 
any  superfluity  of  their  own. 

In  dangers  they  readily  give  assistance  to  those  of  their 
band  who  stand  in  need  of  it,  without  any  expectation  of 
return,  except  of  those  just  rewards  that  are  always  con- 
ferred by  the  Indians  on  merit.     Governed  by  the  plain 

81 


ji 


I  l^'-i   1 


!» 


and  equitable  laws  of  nature,  every  one  is  rewarded  solely 
according  to  liis  deserts  ;  and  tlieir  equality  of  condition, 
manners,  and  privileges,  with  that  constant  and  sociable 
familiarity  which  prevails  throughout  every  Indian  nation, 
animates  them  with  a  pure  and  truly  patriotic  spirit,  that 
tends  to  the  general  good  of  the  society  to  which  they 
belong. 

If  any  of  their  neighbours  are  bereaved  by  death  or  by 
an  enemy  of  their  children,  those  who  are  possessed  of  the 
greatest  number  of  slaves,  supply  the  deficiency  ;  and  these 
arc  adopted  by  them  and  treated  in  every  respect  as  if  they 
really  were  the  children  <  the  person  to  whom  they  are 
presented. 

The  Indians,  except  those  who  live  adjoining  to  the  Eu- 
ropean colonies,  can  form  to  themselves  no  idea  of  the  value 
of  money  ;  they  consider  it,  when  they  are  made  acquainted 
with  the  uses  to  which  it  is  applied  by  other  nations,  as  the 
source  of  innumerable  evils.  To  it  they  attribute  al'  the 
mischiefs  that  arc  prevalent  among  Europeans,  s  ich  as 
treachery,  plundering,  devastations,  and  murder. 

They  esteem  it  irrational  that  one  man  should  be  pos- 
sessed of  a  greater  quantity  than  another,  and  are  amazed 
that  any  honour  should  be  annexed  to  the  possession  of  it. 
But  that  the  want  of  this  useless  metal  should  be  the  cause 
of  depriving  persons  of  their  liberty,  and  that  on  account 
of  this  partial  distribution  of  it,  great  numbers  should  be 
immured  within  the  dreary  walls  of  a  prison,  cut  ofi'  from 
that  society  of  which  they  constitute  a  part  exceeds  their 
belief.  Nor  do  they  fail,  on  hearing  this  part  of  the  Eu- 
ropean system  of  government  related,  to  charge  the  in- 
stitutors  of  it  with  a  total  want  of  humanity,  and  to  brand 
them  with  the  names  v.r~?"nrres  and  brutes. 

They  shew  almost  an  equal  degree  of  indifference  for  the 
productions  of  art.  When  any  of  these  are  shewn  them, 
they  say,  •'  It  is  pretty,  I  like  to  look  at  it,"  but  are  not 


'I 


[     163     ] 

inquisitive  about  the  construction  of  it,  neither  can  they 
form  proper  conceptions  of  its  use.     But  if  you  tell  them  of 
a  person  uho  is  able  to  run  with  great  agility,  that  is  well 
skilled  ,n  hunting,  can  direct  with  unerring  aim  a  gun  or 
bend  with  ease  a  bow,  that  can  dexterously  work  a  canoe, 
understands  the  art  of  war,  is  acquainted  wiih  the  situation 
o    a  country,  and   can  make  his   way  without  a  guide 
through  an  immense  forest,  subsisting  during  this  on  a  small 
quantity  ot  provisions,  they  are  in  raptures;  they  listen 
vvilh  great  attention  to  the  pleasing  tale,  and  bestow  the 
highest  commendations  on  the  hero  of  it. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

The  Method  of  reckoning  Time,  ^c. 

Considering  their  ignorance  of  astronomy,  time  is  very 
rationally  divided  by  the  Indians.  Those  in  the  interior 
parts  (and  of  those  I  would  generally  be  understood  to 
speak)  count  their  years  by  winters;  or,  as  they  express 
themselves,  by  snows. 

Some  nations  among  them  reckon  their  years  by  moons 
and  make  them  consist  of  twelve  synodical  or  lunar  months' 
observing,  when  thirty  moons  have  waned,  to  add  a  super' 
numerary  one,  which  they  term  the  lost  moon  ;  and  then 
begm  to  count  as  before.  They  pay  a  great  regard  to  the 
hrst  appearance  of  every  moon,  and  on  the  occasion  always 
repeat  some  joyful  sounds,  stretching  at  the  same  time  their 
hands  towards  it. 

Every  month  has  with  them  a  name  expressive  of  its 
seasons;  for  instance,  they  call  the  month  of  March  (in 
which  their  year  general'y  begins  at  the  frst  New  Moon 
after  the  vernal  Equinox)  ♦he  Worm  Month  or  Moon  ;  be- 
cause at  this  time  the  worms  quit  their  retreats  in  the  bark 


Cf, 


v^ 


a- 


w 


[     164     ] 

of  the  trees,  wood,  <fec.  where  they  have  sheltered  them- 
selves during  the  winter. 

The  month  of  April  is  termed  by  them  the  month  of 
Plants,  May,  the  Month  of  Flowers.  June,  the  Hot 
Mooon.  July,  the  Buck  Moon.  Their  reason  for  thus  de- 
nominating these  is  obvious. 

August,  the  Sturgeon  Moon ;  because  in  this  month  they 
catch  great  numbers  of  that  iisli. 

September,  the  Corn  INIoon  ;  because  in  that  month  they 
gather  in  their  Indian  corn. 

October,  the  Travelling  Moon  ;  as  they  leave  at  this 
time  their  villages,  and  travel  towards  the  places  where 
they  intend  to  hunt  during  the  winter. 

November,  the  Beaver  jNIoon  ;  for  in  this  month  the 
beavers  begin  to  take  shelter  in  their  houses,  having  laid  up 
a  sufiicient  store  of  provisions  for  the  winter  season. 

December,  the  Hunting  Moon,  because  they  employ  this 
month  in  pursuit  of  their  game. 

January,  the  Cold  Moon,  as  it  generally  freezes  harder, 
and  the  cold  is  more  intense  in  this  than  in  any  other 
month. 

February  they  call  the  Snow  Moon,  because  more  snow 
commonly  tails  during  this  month,  than  any  other  in  the 
winter. 

When  the  moon  does  not  shine  they  say  the  moon  is 
dead  ;  and  some  call  the  three  last  days  of  it  the  naked 
days.  The  moon's  first  appearance  they  term  its  coming 
to  life  agiiin. 

They  make  no  division  <■  woeks  ;  but  days  they  count 
by  sleeps;  half  dnys  by  j  _  ,  ^  to  the  sun  at  noon;  and 
quarters  by  thensing  and  the  setting  of  the  sun  :  to  express 
which  in  their  traditions  they  make  use  of  very  significant 
hieroglyphicks. 

The  Indians  are  totally  unskilled  in  geography  as  well  as 
all  the  other  sciences,  and  yet,  as  I  have  before  hinted,  they 


1 


f 


IS 

vcd 


ing 


I      166     J 

draw  on  their  hirch  bark  very  exact  charts  or  maps  of  the 
countries  with  which  they  are  acquainted.  The  latitude 
and  longitude  is  only  wanting  to  make  them  tolerably 
complete. 

Their  sole  knowledge  in  astronomy  consists  in  being  able 
to  point  out  the  pole-star  ;  by  which  they  regulate  their 
course  when  they  travel  in  the  night. 

Tiiey  reckon  the  distance  of  places,  not  by  miles  or 
lengues,  but  by  a  day's  journey,  which,  according  to  the 
best  calculations  I  could  make,  ap[)oars  to  be  about  twenty 
English  miles.  These  they  also  tlividc  into  halves  and 
quarters,  and  will  demonstrate  them  in  their  maps  with 
great  exactness,  by  the  hieroglyphicks  just  mentioned, 
when  ihey  regulate  in  council  their  war  parties,  or  their 
most  distant  hunting  excursions. 

They  have  no  idea  of  arithmetic  ;  and  though  they  are 
able  to  count  to  any  number,  figures  as  well  as  letters  ap- 
pear mysterious  to  them,  and  above  their  comprehension. 

During  my  abode  with  the  Nau(lowessi(;s,  some  of  the 
chiefs  observing  one  day  a  draft  of  an  eclipse  of  the  moon, 
in  a  bot)k  of  astronomy  which  I  lield  in  my  hand,  they  de- 
sired I  would  permit  them  to  look  at  it.  Happening  to 
give  them  the  book  shut,  they  began  to  count  the  leaves 
till  they  came  to  the  place  in  which  the  {)late  was.  After 
they  had  viewed  it,  and  asked  many  questions  relative  to 
it,  I  told  them  they  needed  not  to  have  taken  so  much 
pains  to  find  the  leaf  on  which  it  was  drawn,  for  I  could 
nf»f  f)nly  tell  in  an  instant  the  place,  without  counting  the 
leaves,  but  also  how  many  preceded  it. 

Thcv  seemed  greatly  amazed  at  my  assertion,  and  beg- 
ged that  I  would  demonstrate  to  them  the  possibility  of 
doing  it.  To  this  purpose  I  desired  the  chief  that  held  the 
bool\,  to  open  it  at  any  particular  place,  and  just  shewing 
me  the  pnge  carefully  to  conceal  the  edges  of  the  leaves,  so 
that  I  might  not  be  able  to  count  them. 


M 


1' 


[      166     ] 

This  he  did  with  the  greatest  caution  ;  notwithstanding 
which,  by  looking  at  the  loiio,  I  told  him,  to  his  great  sur- 
prize, the  number  of  leaves.  He  counted  them  regularly 
over,  and  discovered  that  I  was  exact.  And  when,  after 
repeated  trials,  the  Indians  found  I  could  do  it  with  great 
readiness,  and  without  ever  erring  in  my  calculation,  they 
all  seemed  as  much  astonished  as  if  I  had  raised  the  dead. 
The  only  way  they  could  account  for  my  knowledge,  was 
by  concluding  that  the  book  was  a  spirit,  and  whispered 
me  answers  to  whatever  I  demanded  of  it. 

This  circumstance,  trifling  as  it  might  appear  to  those 
who  are  less  illiterate,  contributed  to  increase  my  conse- 
quence, and  to  augment  the  favourable  opinion  they  already 
entertained  of  me. 


CHAPTER    V. 


i^ 


I'  > 


Of  their  Government,  6fC. 

Every  separate  body  of  Indians  is  divided  into  bands  or 
tribes;  which  band  or  tribe  forms  a  little  community  with 
the  nation  to  which  it  belongs.  As  the  nation  has  some 
particular  symbol  by  which  it  is  distinguished  from  others, 
so  each  tribe  has  a  badge  from  which  it  is  denominated  :  as 
that  of  the  Eagle,  the  Panther,  the  Tiger,  the  Buffalo,  &c. 
&c.  One  band  of  the  Naudowessie  is  represented  by  a 
Snake,  another  a  Tortoise,  a  third  a  Squirrel,  a  fourth  a 
Wolf,  and  a  fifth  a  Butiulo.  Throughout  every  nation 
they  particularize  themselves  in  the  same  manner,  and  the 
meanest  person  among  them  will  remember  his  lineal  de- 
scent, and  distinguish  himself  by  his  respective  family. 

Did  not  many  circumstances  tend  to  confute  the  sup- 
position, I  should  be  almost  induced  to  conclude  from  this 
distinction  of  tribes,  and  the  particular  attachment  of  the 


or 

,ih 

ime 

■rs, 

as 


the 


1     167     J 

Indians  to  them,  that  they  derive  their  origin,  as  some  have 
asserted,  from  the  IsraeHtes. 

Besides  this,  every  nation  distinguish  themselves  by  the 
manner  of  constructing  their  tents  or  huts.  And  so  well 
versed  are  all  the  Indians  in  this  distinction,  that  though 
there  appears  to  be  no  diflcrence  on  the  nicest  obser/ation 
made  by  an  European,  yet  they  will  immediately  discover, 
from  tht;  position  of  a  pole  left  in  the  ground,  what  nation 
has  encamped  on  the  spot  many  months  before. 

Every  band  has  a  chief  who  is  termed  the  Great  Chief 
or  the  (;hief  Warrior;  and  v\ho  is  chosen  in  consideration 
of  his  experience  in  war,  and  of  his  approved  valour,  to 
direct  their  military  operations,  and  to  regulate  all  con- 
cerns belonging  to  that  department.  But  this  chief  is  not 
considered  as  the  head  of  the  state  ;  besides  the  great  war- 
rior who  is  elected  for  his  warlike  qualifications,  there  is 
another  who  enjoys  a  pre-eminence  as  his  hereditary  right, 
and  has  the  more  immediate  management  of  their  civil 
aflTairs.  This  chief  might  with  greater  propriety  be  de- 
nominated the  Sachem  ;  whose  assent  is  necessary  in  all 
conveyances  and  treaties,  to  which  he  aflixes  the  mark  of 
the  tribe  or  nation. 

Though  these  two  are  considered  as  the  heads  of  the 
band,  and  the  latter  is  usually  denominated  their  king,  yet 
the  Indians  are  sensible  of  neither  civil  or  military  subordi- 
nation. As  every  one  of  them  entertains  a  high  opinion  of 
his  consequence,  and  is  extremely  tenacious  of  his  liberty, 
all  injunctions  that  carry  with  them  the  api)earance  of  a 
positive  command,  are  iiistanlly  rejected  with  scorn. 

On  this  account,  it  is  seldom  that  their  leaders  are  so  in- 
discreet as  to  give  out  any  of  their  orders  in  a  peremptory 
stile  ;  a  bare  hint  from  a  chief  that  ho  lliinks  such  a  thing 
necessary  to  be  done,  instantly  arouses  an  emulation  among 
the  inferior  ranks,  and  it  is  immediately  executed  with 
great  alacrity.    By  this  method  the  disgustful  part  of  the 


i^ 


4i 


command  is  evaded,  and  an  authority  that  lulls  little  short 
of  absoliitfi  sway  itistilutod  in  its  room. 

Amon<i;  iIk;  Itidiiins  no  visible  form  of  government  is 
estalilish(ul  ;  they  allow  of  no  such  distinction  as  niii^istratc 
and  subject,  every  one  appearing,'  to  enjoy  an  independence 
thiit  cannot  be  controlled.  The  oljject  of  government 
among  them  is  rather  foreign  than  domestic,  for  their  atten- 
ti(ni  seems  more  to  be  employed  in  preserving  such  an 
union  among  the  mciribers  of  their  tribe  as  will  enable 
them  to  watch  the  motions  of  their  enemies,  and  to  act 
against  them  with  concert  and  vigour,  than  to  maintain  in- 
terior order  l)y  any  public  regulations.  If  a  scheme  that 
appears  to  be  of  service  to  the  conmiunity  is  proposed  by 
tlie  chief,  every  one  is  at  liberty  to  chuse  whether  he  will 
assist  in  carrying  it  on  ;  for  they  have  no  compulsory  laws 
that  lay  them  under  any  restrictions.  If  violence  is  cor^.i- 
mitted,  or  blood  is  shed,  the  right  of  revenging  these  mis- 
demeanours are  left  to  the  family  of  the  injured  ;  the  chiefs 
assume  neither  the  power  of  indicting  or  moderating  the 
punishment. 

8omc  nations,  where  the  dignity  is  hereditary,  limit  the 
succession  to  the  female  line.  On  the  death  of  a  chief,  his 
sisters  son  sometimes  succeeds  him  in  preference  to  his 
own  son;  ami  if  he  happens  to  have  no  sister,  the  nearest 
female  relation  assumes  the  dignity.  This  accounts  for  a 
woman  being  at  the  head  of  the  Winnebagoe  nation,  which, 
before  I  was  acquainted  with  their  laws,  appeared  strange 
to  me. 

Each  family  has  a  right  to  appoint  one  of  its  chiefs  to  be 
an  assistant  to  the  principal  chief,  who  watches  over  the 
interest  of  his  family,  and  without  whose  consent  nothing 
of  a  public  nature  can  be  carried  into  execution.  These 
are  generally  chosen  for  their  ability  in  speaking;  and  such 
only  are  permitted  to  make  orations  in  their  councils  and 
general  assemblies. 


.1 


I 


[    Kin    ] 


be 
the 

licse 


I: 


In  this  body,  with  the  hereditary  chief  at  its  head,  the 
supremo  authority  appears  tube  lodged;  as  by  its  deter- 
niiiialion  every  transaction  relative  to  their  liunliMs:,  to 
their  making  war  or  peace,  and  to  all  their  public  ccjiicerns 
are  regulated.  Next  to  these,  the  body  of  warriors,  which 
comprehends  all  that  are  able  to  bear  arms,  hold  their  rank. 
This  division  has  sometimes  at  its  head  the  chi(;f  of  the 
nation,  if  he  has  signalized  himself  by  any  renowned  action, 
if  not,  soine  chief  that  has  rendered  himself  famous. 

In  their  councils  which  are  held  by  the  foregoing  mem- 
bers, every  allair  of  consequence  is  del)ated  ;  and  no  enter- 
prize  of  the  least  moment  undertaken,  unless  it  there  meets 
with  the  general  approbation  of  the  chiefs.  They  com- 
monly assemble  in  a  hut  or  tent  appropriated  to  this  |)ur- 
pose,  and  being  seated  in  a  circle  on  the  ground,  the  eldest 
chief  rises  and  makes  a  speech  ;  when  he  has  concluded, 
another  gets  up;  and  thus  they  all  speak,  if  necessary,  by 
turns. 

On  this  occasion  their  lanc[uagc  is  nervous,  and  their 
manner  of  expression,  emphalical.  Their  style  is  adorned 
with  images,  comparisons,  and  strong  metaphors,  and  is 
equal  in  allegories  to  that  of  any  of  the  eastern  nations. 
In  all  their  set  speeches  they  express  themselves  with 
much  vehemence,  but  in  common  discourse  according  to 
our  usual  method  of  speech. 

The  young  men  are  suffered  to  be  present  at  the  coun- 
cils, though  they  are  not  allowed  to  make  a  speech  till  they 
are  regularly  admitted:  they  however  listen  with  great 
attention,  and  to  shew  that  they  both  understand,  and  ap- 
prove of  the  resolutions  taken  by  the  assembled  chiefs,  they 
frequently  exclaim,  "  That  is  right."   "  That  is  good." 

The  customary  mode  among  all  the  ranks  of  expressing 
their  assent,  and  which  they  repeat  at  the  end  of  almost 
p.very  period,  is  by  uttering  a  kind  of  forcible  aspiration, 
which  sounds  like  an  union  of  the  letters  OAH. 

22 


*n.^  \rv> 


M< 


^-^^ 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


/ 


y. 
^ 


1.0 


I.I 


l^|28     |2.5 

|io   "^^     ImI^B 


I 


IL25  i  1.4 


'-  l|g 


1.6 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


\ 


,v 


4^ 


i\ 


\ 


4fS 


%^ 


^^% 
.  ^>. 


C^ 


<<^.1* 


23  west  M   -N  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  MS80 

(716)  873-4503 


^ 


O^ 


1      170     ] 


I  i^' 


mi  ; 


rn 


I  J     ■■..'3?  I 


■    ) 
;    1 


CHAPTER   VI. 
Of  their  Feasts. 

Many  of  the  Indian  nations  neither  make  use  of  bread, 
salt,  or  spices;  and  some  of  ihcm  have  never  seen  or  tasted 
of  either.  The  Nnudowessies  in  particular  have  no  bread, 
nor  any  substitute  f(»r  it.  They  eat  the  wild  rice  which 
grows  in  great  quantities  in  ditlbrent  parts  of  their  territo- 
ries;  but  they  boil  it  and  eat  it  alone.  '^I'hey  also  eat  the 
flesh  of  the  beasts  they  kill,  without  having  recourse  to  any 
farinaceous  substance  to  absorb  the  grosser  particles  of  it. 
And  even  when  they  consume  the  sugar  which  they  have 
extracted  from  the  ma[)le  tree,  they  use  it  not  to  render 
some  other  food  palatable,  l)ut  generally  eat  it  l)y  itself. 

Neither  have  thev  any  idea  of  the  use  of  milk,  alihough 
they  might  collect  great  quantities  from  the  bullalo  or  the 
elk  ;  they  only  consider  it  as  proper  for  the  nutriment  of 
ihvi  young  of  these  beasts  during  their  tender  state.  I 
could  not  perceive  that  any  inconvenicncy  atletulcd  the 
total  disuse  of  articles  esteemed  so  necessary  and  nutri- 
lious  by  other  nations,  on  the  contrary,  they  are  in  general 
healthy  and  vigorous. 

One  dish  however,  which  answers  nearly  the  same  pur- 
pose as  bread,  is  in  use  among  the  Oitagaumies,  the  Sau- 
kies,  and  the  more  eastern  nations,  where  Indian  corn 
grows,  which  is  not  only  much  esteemed  by  them,  but  it  is 
reckoned  extremely  palatable  by  all  the  Europeans  who 
enter  their  dominions.  This  is  composed  of  their  unripe 
corn  as  before  described,  and  beans  in  the  same  state, 
boiled  together  with  bears  flesh,  the  fat  of  which  moistens 
..e  pulse,  and  renders  it  beyond  comparison  delicious. 
They  call  this  food  Succatosh. 


I 


[      171      J 

The  Indians  are  fnr  from  being  canibals,  as  tlicy  arc  said 
to  he.  All  their  victuals  arc  '  iiher  roasted  or  bnWvd  ;  and 
this  it)  the  extreme.  Their  drink  is  generally  the  broth  in 
which  it  has  boon  boiled. 

Their  food  consists  of  the  flesh  of  the  hear,  the  butfalo, 
the  e.''  the  deer,  the  beaver,  and  the  racoon  ;  which  they 
prepare  in  the  manner  just  mentioned.  They  usually  eat 
the  flesh  of  the  deer  which  is  naturally  dry,  uiih  that  of 
the  bear  which  is  fat  and  juicy;  and  though  the  latter  is 
extremely  rich  and  luscious,  it  is  never  known  to  cloy. 

In  the  spring  of  the  year  the  Naudowessics  cat  the  inside 
bark  of  a  shrub,  that  they  gather  in  some  part  of  their 
country;  but  I  could  neither  learn  the  nan)e  of  it,  or  dis- 
cover from  whence  thev  got  it.  It  was  of  a  brittle  nature 
and  easily  masticated.  The  taste  of  it  was  very  agrceal)le, 
and  they  said  it  was  extremely  nourishing.  In  flavour  it 
was  not  unlike  the  turnip,  and  when  received  into  the 
mouth  resembled  that  root  both  in  its  pulpous  and  frangible 
nature. 

The  lower  ranks  of  the  Indians  arc  exceedingly  nasty  in 
dressing  th'>ir  victuals,  but  some  of  the  chiefs  ai^e  very  neat 
and  cleanly  in  their  apparel,  tents,  and  food. 

They  commonly  oat  in  large  parties,  so  that  their  meals 
may  properly  be  termed  feasts  ;  and  this  thev  do  without 
being  restricted  to  any  flxed  or  regular  hours,  but  just  aa 
their  appetites  require,  and  convenience  suits. 

They  usually  dance  either  before  or  after  every  meal; 
and  by  this  cheerfulness  probably  render  the  Great  Spirit,' 
to  whom  they  consider  themselves  as  indebted  for  every 
good,  a  more  acceptable  sacrifice  than  a  formal  and 
unanimated  thanksgiving.  The  men  and  women  feast 
apart:  and  each  sex  invite  by  turns  their  companions  to 
partake  with  them  of  the  food  they  happen  to  have;  but  in 
their  domestic  way  of  living  the  men  and  women  eat  to. 
gcthcr. 


r    T-»~>!-~~ 


:) 


!^ 


I  i 


[    na    ] 

No  people  are  more  hospitable,  kind,  and  free  than  the 
Indians.  They  will  rciidily  shiire  vvitli  any  of  tluir  own 
tribe  the  last  p;irt  of  llicir  provisions,  and  even  wilh  those 
of  a  diflcicnt  nation,  if  they  chance  to  come  in  when  they 
arc  eating.  Though  they  do  not  keep  one  common  st(jck, 
yet  that  community  of  g(jods  whicli  is  so  prevalent  among 
them,  and  their  generous  disposition,  render  it  nearly  of  the 
same  eflect. 

When  the  chiefs  arc  convened  on  any  public  business, 
they  always  conclude  with  a  feast,  at  wliich  tlieir  feslivify 
and  cheerfulness  knows  no  linnts. 


'!;     ■(' 


CHAPTER   VII. 


Of  their  Dances. 


f  ■ 


I  ■ 


Daxcino  is  a  favourite  exercise  among  the  Indians; 
they  never  meet  on  ;uiy  public  occasion,  hut  this  makes  a 
part  of  the  entertainment.  And  when  they  are  not  en- 
gaged in  war  or  hunting,  the  youth  of  both  sexes  amuse 
themselves  in  this  manner  every  evening. 

They  always  dance,  as  I  have  just  observed,  at  their 
feast.  In  these  as  well  as  all  their  other  dances,  every 
man  rises  in  his  turn,  and  moves  about  wilh  great  freedom 
and  boldness;  singing  as  he  docs  so,  the  exploits  of  his 
ancestors.  During  tiiis  the  company,  who  are  seated  on 
the  ground  in  a  circle,  around  the  dancer,  join  with  hin)  in 
marking  the  cadence,  by  an  odd  tone,  which  they  utter  all 
together,  and  which  sounds,  "  Heh,  heh,  heh."  These 
notes,  if  they  might  be  so  termed,  are  articulated  with  a 
harsh  accent,  and  strained  out  with  the  utmost  force  of 
their  lungs  ;  so  that  one  would  imagine  their  strength  must 
be  soon  exhausted  by  it ;  instead  of  which,  they  repeat  it 


WW 


1 


!■ 


1 
I 


.< 


t     173     1 

with  the  same  violence  during  llic  whole  of  their  enter- 
tainment. 

Tlie  women,  particularly  those  of  the  western  nations, 
dance  very  i:ract'fully.  They  cany  ihernseives  erect,  and 
with  their  arms  han^nng  down  close  to  llieir  sides,  move 
first  a  few  yards  t(»  the  ri^ht,  and  then  h.ick  airain  to  the 
left.  'I'his  movement  they  perform  wiihoiil  takinif  any 
steps  as  an  liuropeim  would  dn,  Init  w  ilii  their  feel  con- 
joined, movintf  hy  turns  ihcir  toes  and  heels.  In  this  man- 
ner they  glide  with  great  agility  to  a  certain  distance,  and 
then  return;  and  let  those  who  join  in  the  dance  be  ever 
so  numerous,  they  keep  time  so  exactly  with  each  other 
that  no  interruption  ensues.  During  this,  at  stated  [)eriods 
thev  mingle  their  shrill  voices  with  the  hoarser  ones  of  the 
men  who  sit  around  (for  it  is  to  be  observed  that  the  sexes 
never  ititermix  in  the  same  dance)  which,  with  the  music 
of  the  drums  and  chichicoues,  make  an  agreeable  harmony. 

The  Indians  have  several  kinds  of  dances  which  they 
use  on  dUli'ient  occ;isions,  as  the  Pipe  orCJahitnate  Dance, 
the  War  Dance,  the  Marriage  D;uic(,',  and  the  Dance  ol  the 
Sacrifice.  The  mov(Mnenls  in  every  f)ne  of  these  are  dis- 
similar ;  but  it  is  almost  impossible  to  convey  any  idea  of 
the  points  in  which  they  are  unlike. 

Ddferent  nations  likewise  vary  in  their  manner  of  dan- 
cing. The  Chipeways  throw  themselves  into  o  greater 
variety  of  attitudes  than  any  other  people  ;  sometimes  ihey 
hold  their  heads  erect,  at  others  they  bend  them  almc)*''  to 
the  ground  ;  then  recline  on  one  side,  and  immediately 
after  on  the  other.  The  Nandowv'ssies  carry  themselves 
more  upright,  step  firmer,  and  move  more  gracefully.  But 
they  all  accompany  their  dances  with  the  disagreeablo 
noise  just  mentioned. 

The  Pipe  Dance  is  the  principal,  and  the  most  pleasing 
to  a  spectator  of  any  of  them,  being  the  least  frantic,  and 
the  movement  of  it  the  most  graceful.    It  is  but  on  par- 


■    I 


fe-iii 


T' 


w 


^ 


|! 


i'T      !»'  •: 


,5  i 


'i  I 

4  ' 

V! 


[     174     ] 

ticular  occnsions  tlint  it  is  used;  as  when  amlinssnrlors 
from  an  fiuMiiy  uirivo  to  tr'cai  of  peace,  or  when  strangers 
of  eniiricncf;  pass  ihroiiph  iht  ir  torrilorios. 

The  V\'ar  Dance,  which  they  use  both  before  they  set 
out  on  their  war  parties,  and  on  their  return  from  lliem, 
strikes  terror  into  strantfers.  It  is  performed,  as  the  others, 
amidst  a  circle  of  the  warriors;  a  chief  ^'encrally  begins  it, 
who  moves  from  the  riizht  to  the  left,  singinLi:  at  liie  same 
time  b(tih  iiis  own  exploits,  and  those  of  his  ancestors. 
Wiien  ho  has  concluded  his  account  of  any  rriemorable 
action,  he  ^ives  a  violent  blow  vviifi  liis  war-chib  against  a 
post  that  is  fixed  in  the  ground,  near  the  center  of  the 
assembly,  for  this  purpose. 

Every  one  fiances  in  his  turn,  and  recapitulates  the 
wondrous  deeds  of  his  family,  till  they  all  at  last  join  in 
the  dance.  Then  it  becomes  truly  alarming  to  any  stran- 
ger that  happens  to  be  among  them,  as  they  throw  them- 
selves into  every  horrible  and  terrifying  posture  that  can 
be  imagined,  rehearsing  at  the  same  time  the  parts  they 
expect  to  act  against  their  enemies  in  the  field.  Dining 
this  they  hold  their  sharp  knives  in  their  hands,  with  which, 
as  they  whirl  about,  they  are  every  moment  in  danger  of 
cutting  each  others  throats  ;  and  did  they  not  shun  the 
threatened  mischief  with  inconceivable  dexterity,  it  could 
not  be  avoided.  By  these  motions  they  intend  to  repre- 
sent the  manner  in  which  they  kill,  scalp,  and  take  their 
prisoners.  To  heighten  the  scene,  they  set  up  the  same 
hideous  yells,  cries,  and  war-hoops  they  use  in  time  of 
action:  so  that  it  is  impossible  to  consider  them  in  any 
other  light  tlian  as  an  assembly  of  demons. 

I  have  frequently  joined  in  this  dance  with  them,  hut  it 
soon  ceased  to  be  an  amusement  to  me,  as  I  could  not  lay 
aside  my  apprehensions  of  receiving  some  dreadlul  wound, 
that  from  tiie  violence  of  tiieir  gestures  must  liave  proved 
mortal. 


'i^' 


f 


I: 


anie 
)e  of 
any 

^ut  it 
lay 
[und, 
)ved 


n 


I 


t      175     ] 

I  fouml  that  the  nations  to  the  westward  of  the  Mi5i 
sippi,  and  on  the  borders  of  f^ake  Superit>r,  slilj  continue  to 
make  use  of  the  Pawwaw  or  Black  Diincc.  The  people 
of  the  colonies  tell  a  thousand  ridiculous  stories  of  the  devil 
bein^  raised  in  this  dance  by  the  Jndians.  liul  they  allow 
that  tins  was  in  former  times,  and  is  now  nearly  extinct 
among  those  who  live  adjacent  to  the  European  settle- 
ments. However  1  discovered  that  it  was  still  used  in  the 
interior  purts;  and  diou^h  I  did  not  actually  see  the  devil 
raised  by  it,  I  was  witness  to  sonie  scenes  that  could  only 
be  performed  by  sucli  as  dealt  with  him,  or  were  very  ex- 
pert and  dextrous  jugglers. 

Whilst  I  was  among  the  Naudowcssics,  a  dance,  which 
they  thus  termed,  was  performed.  lJef<Me  the  dance  began, 
one  of  the  Indians  was  admitted  into  a  society  which  they 
denominated  Wakon-Kitchewah,  that  is,  the  Friendly  So- 
ciety of  the  Spirit.  This  society  is  composed  of  persons 
of  both  sexes,  but  such  only  can  be  admitted  into  it  as  are 
of  unexceptionable  character,  and  who  receive  the  appro- 
bation of  the  whole  body.  To  this  admission  succeeded 
the  Pawwaw  Dance  (in  which  I  saw  nothing  that  could 
give  rise  to  the  reports  1  hail  heard)  and  riie  whole,  accord- 
ing to  their  usual  custom,  concluded  with  a  grand  feast. 

The  initiation  being  attended  with  some  very  singular 
circumstances,  which,  as  I  have  before  observed,  must  be 
either  tiie  eircct  of  magic,  or  of  amazing  dexterity,  1  shall 
give  a  particular  account  of  the  whole  procedure.  It  was 
performed  at  the  time  of  the  new  moon,  in  a  place  appro- 
priated to  the  purpose  near  the  centre  of  their  camp,  that 
would  contain  about  two  hundred  people.  Being  a  str;inger, 
and  on  all  occasions  treated  by  them  with  great  civility,  I 
was  invited  to  see  the  ceremony,  and  placed  close  to  the 
rails  of  the  inclosure. 

About  twelve  o'clock  they  began  to  assemble;  when  the 
sun  shome  bright,  wiiich  they  considered  as  a  good  omen, 


I; 


V  t' 


7 — nsaK 


■^ 


n 

It 


1:1; 


if 


^^^ 


:!'.^ 


:l 


[    nr.    ] 

for  thoy  nover  l)y  clioico  hold  any  of  their  public  mccfings 
unless  the  sky  l)o  «;l('ar  nnd  nncloudcil.  A  great  iininbor 
ofcliicCs  first  npprnrcd,  who  were  drossod  in  their  hest  ap- 
parel ;  and  aflrr  them  e.aine  the  head-warrior,  clad  in  a 
long  robe  of  rich  furs  that  trailed  on  the  ground,  atlendcd 
by  «i  retinue  of  fil'UH.'u  or  twenty  persons,  painted  and 
dressed  in  the  gayest  manner.  IVext  followed  the  wives 
of  such  as  had  been  already  admitted  into  the  society  ;  and 
in  the  rear  a  confused  lieap  of  the  lower  ratd<s,  ail  contrib- 
uting as  much  as  lay  in  their  power  to  make  the  appearance 
grand  and  showy. 

When  tilt!  assembly  was  seated,  and  silence  proclaimed, 
one  of  the  principal  chiefs  arose,  and  in  a  short  but  masterly 
speech  informed  his  audience  of  the  occasion  of  their  meet- 
ing. He  acquainted  them  that  one  of  their  young  men 
wished  to  be  admitted  into  their  society ;  and  taking  him 
by  the  hand  presented  him  to  their  view,  asking  them,  at  the 
same  time,  whether  they  had  any  objection  to  his  becoming 
one  of  their  community. 

No  objection  being  made,  the  young  candidate  was  placed 
in  the  centre,  a»id  four  of  the  chiefs  took  their  stations  close 
to  him  ;  after  exhorting  him,  by  turns,  not  to  faint  under 
the  operation  he  was  about  to  go  through,  but  to  behave 
like  an  Indian  and  a  man,  two  of  them  took  hold  of  his 
arms,  and  caused  him  to  kneel ;  another  placed  himself  be- 
hind him  so  as  to  receive  him  when  he  fell,  and  the  last  of 
the  four  retired  to  the  distance  of  about  twelve  feet  from 
him  exac'ly  in  front. 

This  disposition  being  completed,  the  chief  that  stood  be- 
fore the  kneeling  candidate,  began  to  speak  to  him  with  an 
audible  voice,  lie  told  him  that  he  himself  was  now  agi- 
tated by  the  same  spirit  which  he  should  in  a  few  moments 
communicate  to  him  ;  that  it  would  strike  him  dead,  but 
that  he  would  instantly  be  restored  again  to  life ;  to  this  he 
added,  that  the  communication,  however  terrifying,  was 


4 


f 


close 


I 


1 


[     177     ] 

a  necessary  introduction  to  the  advantages  enjoyed  by  the 
community  into  whicli  he  was  on  iho  point  of  being  admitted. 

As  he  spoke  this,  he  appeared  to  be  greatly  agitated  ; 
till  at  last  his  emotions  became  so  violent,  that  his  counte- 
nance was  distorted,  and  his  whole  frame  convulsed.  At 
this  juncture  he  throw  something  that  appeared  both  in 
shape  and  colour  like  a  small  bean,  at  the  young  man, 
which  seemed  to  enter  his  moulh,  and  he  instantly  fell  as 
motionless  as  if  he  had  been  shot.  The  chief  that  was 
placed  bcliind  him  received  him  in  his  arms,  and,  by  the 
assistance  of  the  other  two,  laid  him  on  the  ground  to  all 
appearance  bereft  of  life. 

Having  done  this,  they  immediately  began  to  rub  his 
limbs,  and  to  strike  him  on  the  back,  giving  him  such  blows, 
as  seemed  more  calculated  to  still  the  quick,  than  to  raise 
the  dead.  During  these  extraordinary  applications,  the 
speaker  continued  his  harangue,  desiring  the  spectators  not 
to  be  surprized,  or  to  despair  of  the  young  man's  recovery, 
as  his  present  inanimate  situation  proceeded  only  from  the 
forcible  operation  of  the  spirit,  on  faculties  that  had  hitherto 
been  unused  to  inspirations  of  this  kind. 

The  candidate  lay  several  minutes  without  sense  or  mo- 
tion ;  but  at  length,  after  receiving  many  violent  blows,  he 
began  to  discover  some  sym  ptoms  of  returning  life.  These, 
however,  were  attended  with  strong  convulsions,  and  an 
apparent  obstruction  in  his  throat.  But  they  were  soon  at 
an  end  ;  for  having  discharged  from  his  mouth  the  bean,  or 
whatever  it  was  that  the  chief  had  thrown  at  him,  but 
which  on  the  closest  inspection  I  had  not  perceived  to  enter 
it,  he  soon  after    ppeared  to  be  tolerably  recovered. 

This  part  of  the  ceremony  being  happily  efl'ected,  the 
officiating  chiefs  disrobed  him  of  the  cloaths  he  had  usually 
worn,  and  put  on  him  a  set  of  apparel  entirely  new.  When 
he  was  dressed,  the  speaker  once  more  took  h.im  by  the 
hand,  and  presented  him  to  the  society  as  a  regular  and 

23 


'h 


*■ 


Hi 


' 


p 


I'  1       1 


14  * 


f     178     I 

thoroughly  initiated  member,  exhorting  them,  at  tiic  same 
time,  to  give  him  such  necessary  assistance,  as  being  a 
young  member,  he  might  stand  in  need  of.  He  then  also 
charged  the  newly  elected  brother  to  receive  with  humility, 
and  to  follow  with  punctuality  the  advice  of  his  elder 
brethren. 

All  those  who  had  been  admitted  within  the  rails,  now 
formed  a  circle  around  their  new  brother,  and  the  music 
striking  up,  the  great  chief  sung  a  song,  celebrating  as  usual 
iheir  martial  exploits. 

The  only  music  ihcy  make  use  of  is  a  drum,  which  is 
composed  of  a  piece  of  a  hollow  tree  curiously  wrought, 
and  over  one  end  of  which  is  strained  a  skin,  this  thev  beat 
with  a  single  stick,  and  it  gives  a  sound  that  is  far  from 
harmonious,  but  it  just  serves  to  beat  time  with.  To  this 
they  sometimes  add  the  chichicoc,  and  in  their  war  dances 
they  likewise  use  a  kind  of  fife,  formed  of  a  reed,  which 
makes  a  shrill  harsh  noise. 

The  whole  assembly  were  by  this  time  united,  and  the 
dance  began  ;  several  singers  assisted  the  music  with  their 
voices,  and  the  women  joining  in  the  chorus  at  certain  in- 
tervals, they  produced  together  a  not  unplcasing  but  savage 
harmony.  This  was  one  of  the  most  agreeable  entertain- 
ments I  saw  whilst  I  was  among  them. 

I  could  not  help  laughing  at  a  singular  childish  custom  I 
observed  they  introduced  into  this  dance,  and  which  was 
the  only  one  that  had  the  least  appearance  of  conjuration. 
Most  of  the  members  carried  in  their  hands  an  otter  or 
martin's  skin,  which  being  taken  whole  from  the  body,  and 
filled  with  wind,  on  being  compressed  made  a  squeaking 
noise  through  a  small  piece  of  wood  organically  formed 
and  fixed  in  its  mouth.  When  this  instrument  was  pre- 
sented to  the  face  of  any  of  the  company,  and  the  sound 
emitted,  the  person  receiving  it  instantly  fell  down  to  ap- 
pearance dead.    Sometimes  two  or  three,  both  men  and 


i.^; 


their 


[     179     ] 

women,  were  on  the  ground  together ;  but  immediately 
recovering,  they  rose  up  nni)  joined  ngnin  in  the  dance. 
This  scetncd  to  alVord,  even  the  chiefs  themselves,  infinite 
diversion.  I  afterwards  learned  that  these  were  their  Dii 
Penates  or  Iloushold  Gods. 

After  some  hours  s|)ent  in  this  manner  the  feast  began  ; 
the  dishes  being  brought  near  me,  I  perceived  that  they 
consisted  of  dog's  flesh  ;  and  I  was  iufurmcd  that  at  all  their 
public  grand  feasts  they  never  made  use  of  any  other  kind 
of  food.  For  this  purpose,  at  the  feast  I  am  now  speaking 
of,  the  new  candidate  provides  fat  dogs,  if  they  can  be 
procured  at  any  price. 

In  this  custom  of  eating  dog's  flesh  on  particular  occa- 
sions, they  resemble  the  itihabitants  of  some  of  the  countries 
that  lie  on  the  north-cast  borders  of  Asia.  The  author  of 
the  account  of  Kanischatka,  published  by  order  of  the 
Empress  of  Russia  (before  referred  to)  informs  us,  that  the 
people  inhabiting  Koreka,  a  country  north  of  Kamschatka, 
who  wander  about  in  hords  like  the  Arabs,  when  they  pay 
their  worship  to  the  evil  beings,  kill  a  rein-deer  or  a  dog, 
the  flesh  of  which  they  eat,  and  leave  the  head  and  tongue 
sticking  on  a  pole  with  the  front  towards  the  east.  Also 
that  when  they  are  afraid  of  any  infectious  distemper,  they 
kilt  a  dog,  ind  winding  the  guts  about  two  poles,  pass 
between  them.  These  customs,  in  which  they  are  nearly 
imitated  by  the  Indians,  seem  to  add  strength  to  my  sup- 
position, that  America  was  first  peopled  from  this  quarter. 

I  know  not  under  what  class  of  dances  to  rank  that  per- 
formed by  the  Indians  who  came  to  my  tent  when  I  landed 
near  Lake  Pepin,  on  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi,  as  re- 
lated in  my  Journals.  When  I  looked  out,  as  I  there  men- 
tioned, I  saw  about  twenty  naked  young  Indians,  the  most 
perfect  in  their  shape,  and  by  far  the  handsomest  of  any  I 
had  ever  seen,  coming  towards  me,  and  dancing  as  they 
approached,  to  the  music  of  their  drums.  At  every  ten  or 
twelve  yards  they  halted,  and  set  up  their  y  >\-  and  cries. 


I, 
I, 


^ 


% 


}. '. 


.?•• 


m 


i 


t      180     ] 

When  they  rcnchcd  my  tent,  I  uskcd  them  to  come  in ; 
which,  vvilhmit  (icigniiiL,'  lu  make  mo  any  answer,  they  did. 
As  1  observed  that  ihey  were  painted  red  and  black,  ns 
they  usually  are  when  they  ^o  against  nn  enemy,  and  per- 
ceived that  some  parts  of  the  war  dunce  were  internnxed 
with  their  other  movements,  I  doubti-d  not  ImiI  th<y  were 
set  on  by  the  inimical  chid  wlio  had  refusiHl  my  saluialion: 
I  iheretore  determined  to  sell  my  lilL'  as  dear  as  possible. 
To  this  purpose,  I  received  them  silling  on  my  chest,  wiih 
my  gun  and  pistols  beside  me,  and  ordered  my  men  to 
keep  a  watchi'ul  eye  on  them,  and  to  be  also  upon  llieir 
guard. 

The  Indians  being  entered,  they  continued  their  dance 
alternately,  singing  at  the  same  time  '  heir  heroic  exploits, 
and  the  superit)rity  of  their  race  over  every  other  people. 
To  enforce  tlu;ir  language,  though  it  was  nncommonly 
nervous  and  expressive,  and  such  as  would  of  it^elf  have 
carried  terror  to  die  hrrjiest  heart,  at  the  end  of  every  period 
they  struck  their  war-clubs  against  the  poles  of  my  tent, 
with  such  violence,  that  I  expected  every  moment  it 
would  have  tumbled  upon  us.  As  each  of  them,  in  dancing 
round,  passed  by  me,  they  placed  their  right  hands  over 
their  eyes,  and  coming  close  to  me,  looked  me  steadily  in 
the  face,  which  1  could  not  construe  into  a  token  of  friend- 
ship. My  men  gave  themselves  up  for  lost,  and  I  acknowl- 
edge, for  my  own  part,  that  I  never  found  my  apprehensions 
more  tumultuous  on  any  occasion. 

When  they  had  nearly  ended  their  dance,  I  presented  to 
them  the  pipe  ^(  peace,  but  they  would  not  receive  it.  I 
then,  as  my  last  resource,  thought  I  would  try  what  pres- 
ents would  do;  accordingly  1  look  from  my  chest  some 
ribands  and  trinkets,  which  I  laid  before  them.  These 
seemed  to  stagger  their  resolutions,  and  to  avert  in  some 
degree  their  anger ;  for  after  holding  a  consultation  to- 
gethcr,  they  sat  down  on  the  ground,  which  I  considered 
as  a  favourable  omen. 


I 


t 


n 


i 


[    isi    ] 

Tims  it  proved,  ns  in  n  short  time  they  reroivcd  the  pipe 
of  peace,  nrid  liylitiiii;  it,  (irsl  pn-st'iiled  it  t(»  me,  and  then 
smcinked  with  it  themselves.  Soon  alliT  they  tt»<»k  up  iho 
presents,  which  had  hitherto  hiiii  neglected,  and  appcarinir 
to  be  greatly  pleased  with  them,  departed  in  a  frit-ndly 
manner.  And  never  did  I  receive  greater  pleasure  than  at 
getting  rid  of  such  lbrmidal)le  guests. 

It  was  not  ever  in  my  power  to  gain  a  thorough  knowl- 
edge of  the  designs  of  my  visiters.  I  had  sulhi'ienl  reason 
to  conclude  thii'  they  were  lutstile,  and  that  their  visit,  at 
so  late  au  hour,  was  made  through  the  instigation  of  the 
Gratid  Sautor  ;  but  1  was  afterwards  iufon  >  '  that  it  might 
be  intended  as  a  compliment  which  they  usuiJ. .  pay  to  the 
chiefs  of  every  other  nation  who  happen  to  fail  in  with  them, 
and  that  the  circnmstances  in  their  conc'uet,  which  had  ap- 
peared so  sus()icious  to  me,  were  merely  the  ellec.'s  of  their 
Viiijily,  and  designed  to  impress  on  the  minds  of  those  whom 
they  thus  visited  an  elevated  o|)inion  ol  th(  ir  valour  and 
prowess.  In  the  morniuu'  hefore  I  continued  my  route, 
several  of  their  wives  brought  me  a  present  of  some  sugar, 
for  whom  I  found  a  few  more  ril)ands. 

The  Dance  of  the  sacrifice  is  not  so  d?nominated  from 
their  oflering  up  at  the  same  time  a  sacrifice  to  any  good 
or  evil  spirit,  but  is  a  dance  to  which  the  Naudowessles  give 
that  title  from  being  used  when  any  public  fortunate  cir- 
cumstance befalls  them.  Whilst  I  resided  among  them,  a 
fine  large  deer  accidentally  strayed  into  the  middle  of  their 
encampment,  which  they  soon  destroyed.  As  this  hap- 
pened just  at  the  new  moon,  they  esteemed  it  a  kicky 
omen  ;  and  having  roasted  it  whole, every  one  in  the  camp 
partook  of  it.  After  their  feast,  they  all  joined  in  a  dance, 
which  they  termed,  from  its  being  somewhat  of  a  religious 
nature,  a  Dance  of  the  sacrifice. 


i 


In;- 


i  ' 


«?»:■ 


[     182     ] 


CHAPTER    VIII. 


m 


r 


0/  iheir  Hunting. 

Hunting  is  the  principal  occupation  of  the  Indians  ;  they 
are  trained  to  it  from  their  earliest  youth,  and  it  is  an  exer- 
cise which  is  esteemed  no  less  honourable  than  necessary 
towards  their  subsistence.  A  dextrous  and  resolute  hunter 
is  held  nearly  in  as  great  estimation  by  them  as  a  distin- 
guished warrior.  Scarcely  any  device  which  the  ingenuity 
of  man  has  discovered  for  ensnaring  or  destroying  those  ani- 
mals that  supply  ihem  with  food,  or  whose  skins  are  valua- 
ble to  Europeans,  is  unknown  to  them. 

Whilst  they  are  engaged  in  this  exercise,  they  shake  off 
the  indolence  peculiar  to  their  nature,  and  become  active, 
persevering,  and  indefatigable.  Tiiey  are  equally  sagacious 
in  finding  their  prey,  and  in  the  means  they  use  to  destroy 
it.  They  discern  the  footsteps  of  the  beasts  they  are  in  pur- 
suit of,  although  they  are  impoiceptible  to  every  other  eye, 
and  can  follow  them  with  certainty  through  the  pathless 
forest. 

The  beasts  that  the  Indians  hunt,  both  for  their  flesh  on 
which  they  subsist,  and  for  their  skins,  of  which  they  either 
make  their  apparel,  or  barter  with  the  Europeans  for  neces- 
saries, are  the  buffalo,  ihe  elk,  the  deer,  the  moose,  the  car- 
ribboo,  the  bear,  the  beaver,  the  otter,  the  martin,  &c.  I 
defer  giving  a  description  of  these  creatures  here,  and  shall 
only  at  present  treat  of  their  mann'^r  of  hunting  them. 

The  route  they  shall  lake  for  this  purpose,  and  the  parties 
that  shall  go  on  the  different  expeditions  are  fixed  in  their 
general  councils  which  are  held  some  time  in  the  summer, 
when  all  the  operations  for  the  ensuing  winter  are  concluded 
on.     The  chief-warrior,  whose  province  it  is  to  regulate 


f.i 


)arties 

their 

imer, 

:lu(ied 

Igulate 


I 


[     183     ] 

their  proceedings  on  this  occasion,  with  great  solennnity 
issues  out  an  invitation  to  those  who  choose  to  attend  liiin  ; 
for  the  Indians,  as  before  observed,  acknowledge  no  superi- 
ority, nor  have  they  any  idea  of  compulsion ;  and  every  one 
that  accepts  it  prepares  liimself  by  fasting  during  several 
days. 

The  Indians  do  not  fast  as  some  other  nations  do,  on  the 
richest  and  most  luxurious  food,  but  they  tolally  abstain  from 
every  kind  either  of  victuals  or  drink  ;  and  sucii  is  their  pa- 
tience and  resolution,  that  the  most  extreme  thirst  could  not 
oblige  them  to  taste  a  drop  of  water;  yet  amidst  this  severe 
abstinence  they  appear  cheerful  and  happy. 

The  reasons  they  give  for  thus  fasting,  are,  that  it  enables 
them  freely  to  dream,  in  which  dreams  they  are  informed 
where  thev  shall  find  the  greatest  pleniy  of  game ;  and  also 
that  it  averts  the  displeasure  of  the  evil  spirits,  and  induces 
them  to  be  propitious.  They  also  on  these  occasions  blacken 
those  parts  of  their  bodies  that  are  uncovered. 

The  fast  being  ended,  and  thj  place  of  hunting  made 
known,  tlie  chief  who  is  to  conduct  them,  gives  a  grand 
feast  to  those  who  are  to  form  the  different  parlies  •  of  which 
none  of  them  dare  to  partake  till  they  have  bathed  them- 
selves. At  this  feast,  nolwilhslanding  they  have  fasted  so 
long,  they  eat  with  great  moderation  ;  and  the  chief  that 
presides  employs  himself  in  rehearsing  the  feats  of  those 
who  have  been  most  successful  in  the  business  they  are 
about  to  enter  upon.  They  soon  after  set  .  on  the  march 
towards  the  place  appointed,  painted  or  rather  bedaubed  with 
black,  amidst  the  acclamations  of  all  the  people. 

It  is  impossible  to  describe  their  agility  or  perseverance, 
whilst  liiey  are  in  pursuit  of  their  prey  ;  neither  thickets, 
ditches,  lorrents,  pools,  or  rivers  stop  them  ;  they  always  go 
strait  forward  in  the  most  direct  line  they  possibly  can,  and 
there  are  few  of  the  savage  inhabitants  of  the  woods  that 
they  cannot  overtake. 


r     '^ 


t.  J" 


^' 


if 


t  • 


I « ( 


i.t 


[     184     ] 

When  ihey  hunt  for  bears,  they  endeavour  to  find  out  their 
retreats  ;  for,  during  the  winter,  these  animals  conceal  them- 
selves in  the  hollow  trunks  of  trees,  or  make  themselves 
holes  in  the  ground,  where  they  continue  without  food, 
whilst  the  severe  weatlier  lasts. 

When  the  Indir.ns  think  they  have  arrived  at  a  place 
where  these  creatures  usually  haunt,  they  form  themselves 
into  a  circle  according  to  their  number,  and  moving  onward, 
endeavour,  as  they  advance  towards  the  centre,  to  discover 
the  retreats  of  their  prey.  By  this  means,  if  any  lie  in  the 
intermediate  space,  they  are  sure  of  arousing  ihcm,  and 
bringing  them  down  either  with  their  bows  or  their  guns. 
The  bears  will  take  to  flight  at  the  sght  of  a  man  or  a  dog, 
and  will  only  make  resistance  when  they  are  extremely 
hungry,  or  after  they  are  wounded. 

The  Indian  method  of  hunting  the  bufTalo  is  by  forming  a 
circle  or  a  square,  nearly  in  the  same  manner  as  when  they 
search  for  the  bear.  Having  taken  their  different  stations, 
they  set  the  grass,  which  at  this  time  is  rank  and  dry,  on 
fire,  and  these  animals,  who  are  extremely  fearful  of  that 
element,  flying  with  precipitation  before  ii,  great  numbers 
are  hemmed  in  a  small  compass,  and  scarcely  a  single  one 
escapes. 

The)  have  different  ways  of  hunting  the  elk,  the  deer,  and 
the  carribboo.  Sometimes  they  seek  them  out  in  the  woods, 
to  which  they  retire  during  the  severity  of  the  cold,  where 
they  are  easily  shot  from  behind  the  trees.  In  the  more 
northern  climates  they  lake  the  advantage  of  the  weather  to 
destroy  the  elk  ;  when  the  sun  has  just  strength  enough  to 
melt  the  snow,  and  the  frost  in  the  night  forms  a  kind  of  crust 
on  the  surface,  this  creature  being  heavy,  breaks  it  with  his 
forked  hoofs,  and  with  difficulty  extricates  himself  from  it : 
at  this  time  therefore  he  is  soon  overtaken  and  destroyed. 

Some  nations  have  a  method  of  hunting  these  animals 
which  is  more  easily  executed,  and  free  from  danger.     The 


■I 


I 


[      >85     ] 

liuntnig  party  divide  ihemsplves  into  two  bands,  and  choosing 
a  spot  near  the  bonlers  of  some  river,  one  party  embarks  on 
board  llieir  canoes,  wlidsl  the  oilier  formiric  llieinselves  into 
a  semi-circle  on  llie  land,  the  flanks  of  which  reach  the  shore, 
let  loose  their  dogs,  and  by  this  means  ronse  all  the  game 
thai  lies  within  these  bounds  ;  they  then  drive  them  towards 
the  river,  into  which  they  no  sooner  enter,  than  the  greatest 
part  of  them  are  immediately  dispatched  by  those  who  re- 
main in  the  canoes. 

Both  the  elk  and  the  buffalo  are  very  furious  when  ihey 
are  wounded,  and  will  return  fiercely  on  their  pursuers,  and 
trample  them  under  their  feet,  if  the  hunter  finds  not  means 
to  complete  their  destruction,  or  seeks  for  security  in  flight 
to  some  adjacent  tree;  by  this  method  they  are  frequently 
avoided,  and  so  tired  with  the  pursuit  that  they  voluntarily 
give  it  over. 

But  the  hunting  in  which  the  Indians,  particularly  those 
who  inhabit  the  northern  parts,  chietiy  employ  themselves, 
and  from  which  they  reap  the  greatest  advantage,  is  the 
beaver  hunting.  The  season  for  this  is  throughout  the  whole 
of  the  winter,  from  November  to  April;  during  which  time 
the  fur  of  these  creatures  is  in  the  greatest  perfection.  A 
description  of  this  extraordinary  animal,  the  construction  of 
their  huts,  and  the  regulations  of  their  almost  rational  com- 
munity, I  shall  give  in  another  place. 

The  hunters  make  use  of  several  methods  to  destroy  them. 
Those  generally  practised,  are  either  that  of  taking  them  in 
snares,  cutting  through  the  ice,  or  opening  their  causeways. 

As  the  eyjs  of  these  animals  are  very  quick,  and  their 
hearing  exceedingly  acute,  great  precaution  is  necessary  in 
approaching  their  abodes ;  for  as  they  seldom  go  far  from 
the  water,  and  their  houses  are  always  built  close  to  the 
side  of  some  large  river  or  lake,  or  dams  of  their  own  con- 
structing, upon  the  least  alarm  they  hasten  to  the  deepest 
part  of  the  water,  and  dive  immediately  to  the  bottom  ;  as 

S4 


i  ' 


r- 


i 


Wi 


.  1 


I  i 


[     1B6     1 

they  do  this  they  make  a  great  noise  by  beating  the  water 
with  their  tail^5,  on  purpose  to  put  the  whole  fraternity  on 
their  guard. 

They  lake  them  with  snares  in  the  following  manner : 
though  the  beavers  usually  lay  up  a  sufficient  store  of  jiro- 
vision  to  serve  for  their  subsistence  during  the  waiter,  they 
make  from  time  to  time  excursions  to  the  neiglibouring  woods 
to  procure  further  supplies  of  food.  The  Inmters  having 
found  out  their  haunts,  place  a  trap  in  their  way,  baited  with 
small  pieces  of  l)ark,  or  young  shoots  of  trees,  which  the 
beaver  has  no  sooner  laid  hold  of,  than  a  large  log  of  wood 
falls  upon  him,  and  breaks  his  back ;  his  enemie?,  who  are 
upon  the  watch,  soon  appear,  and  instantly  dispatch  the 
helpless  animal. 

At  other  times,  when  the  ice  on  the  rivers  and  lakes  is 
about  half  a  foot  thick,  they  make  an  opening  through  it  with 
their  hatchets,  to  which  the  beavers  will  soon  hasten,  on 
being  disturbed  at  their  houses,  for  a  supply  of  fresh  air. 
As  their  breath  occasions  a  considerable  motion  in  the  waters, 
the  hunter  has  sufficient  notice  of  their  approach,  and  meth- 
ods are  easily  taken  for  knocking  them  on  the  head  the  mo- 
ment they  appear  above  the  surface. 

When  the  houses  of  the  beavers  happen  to  be  near  a  riv- 
ulet, they  arc  more  easily  destroyed  :  the  hunters  then  cut 
the  ice.  and  spreading  a  net  under  it,  break  down  the  cabins 
of  the  beavers,  who  never  fail  to  make  towards  the  deepest 
part,  where  they  are  entangled  and  taken.  But  they  must 
not  be  suffered  to  remain  there  long,  as  they  would  soon  ex- 
tricate themselves  with  their  teeth,  which  are  well  known  to 
be  excessively  sharp  and  strong. 

The  Indians  take  great  care  to  hinder  their  dogs  from 
touching  the  bones  of  the  beavers.  The  reasons  they  give 
for  these  precautions,  are,  first  that  the  bones  are  so  exces- 
sively hard,  that  they  spoil  the  teeth  of  the  dogs ;  and,  sec- 
ondly, that  they  are  appreliensive  they  shall  so  exasperate 


I 


S 


i 


L     187     ] 

the  spirits  of  the  beavers  by  this  permission,  as  to  render 
the  next  hunting  season  unsuccessful. 

The  skins  of  these  animals  the  hunters  exchange  with  the 
Europeans  for  necessaries,  and  as  they  are  more  valued  by 
the  latter  than  any  other  kind  of  furs,  they  pay  the  greatest 
attention  to  this  species  of  hunting. 

When  the  Indians  destroy  butfalos,  elks,  deer,  &c.  ihey 
generally  divide  the  tlesh  of  such  as  they  have  taken  among 
ihe  tribe  to  which  they  belong.  But  in  hunting  the  beaver 
a  few  families  usually  unite  and  divide  the  spoil  between 
them.  Indeed,  in  the  first  instance  they  generally  pay  some 
attention  in  the  division  to  their  own  families ;  t)ut  no  jeal- 
ousies or  murmurings  are  ever  known  to  arise  on  account 
of  any  apparent  partiality. 

Among  the  Naudowessies,  if  a  person  shoots  a  deer,  buf- 
falo, &c.  and  it  runs  to  a  considerable  distance  before  it  drops, 
where  a  person  belonging  to  another  tribe,  being  near,  first 
sticks  a  knife  into  it,  the  game  is  considered  as  the  property 
of  the  latter,  notwithstanding  it  had  been  mortally  wounded 
by  the  former.  Thougli  this  custom  appears  to  be  arbitrary 
and  unjust,  yet  that  people  cheerfully  submit  to  it.  This 
decision  is,  however,  very  different  from  that  practised  by 
the  Indians  on  the  back  of  the  colonies,  where  the  first  per- 
son that  hits  it  is  entitled  to  the  best  share. 


4" 

r 


:.  ;t 


1^ 


from 
give 


CHAPTER    IX. 

Of  their  Manner  of  making  War,  ^c. 

The  Indians  begin  to  bear  arms  at  the  age  of  fifteen,  and 
lay  them  aside  when  they  arrive  at  the  age  of  sixty.  Some 
nations  to  the  southward,  I  liave  been  informed,  do  not  con- 
tinue their  military  exercises  after  they  are  fifty. 

In  every  band  or  nation  there  is  a  select  number  who  are 


r 


^mm 


T 


;l 


I 


Si 


'Hf 


IV? 


S 


[     188     ] 

stiled  the  Warriors,  and  who  are  always  ready  to  act  either 
offensively  or  defensively,  as  occasion  requires.  These  are 
well  armed,  bearing  the  weapons  commonly  in  use  among 
them,  which  vary  according  to  the  situation  of  their  countries. 
Such  as  have  an  intercourse  with  the  Europeans  make  use 
of  tomahawks,  knives,  and  fire-arms;  but  ihose  whose  dwell- 
ings are  situated  to  the  westward  of  the  Mis8issip[)i,  and 
who  have  not  an  opportunity  of  purchasing  these  kinds  of 
weapons,  use  bows  and  arrows,  and  also  the  Casse  Tele  or 
War-club. 

The  Indians  tiiat  inhabit  still  farther  to  the  westward,  a 
country  which  extends  to  the  South  Sea,  use  in  fight  a  war- 
like instrutneni  that  is  very  unconunun.  Having  great  plenty 
of  horses,  they  always  attack  their  enemies  on  horseback, 
and  encumber  tliemselvcs  with  no  oilier  weapon,  than  a  stone 
of  a  midlitig  size,  curiously  wrought,  which  they  fasten  by 
a  string,  about  a  yard  and  half  long,  to  their  right  arms,  a 
little  above  the  elbow.  Tliese  stones  they  conveniently 
carry  iu  their  hands  till  they  reach  their  enemies,  and  then 
swinging  them  with  great  dexterity,  as  they  ride  full  speed, 
never  fail  of  doing  execution.  The  country  which  these 
tribes  possess,  abounding  with  large  extensive  plains,  those 
who  attack  them  seldom  return  ;  as  the  swiftness  of  the 
horses  on  which  they  are  mounted,  enables  them  to  overtake 
even  the  fleetest  of  their  invaders. 

The  Naudowessies,  who  had  been  at  war  with  this  people, 
informed  me,  that  unless  tliev  found  morasses  or  thickets  to 
which  they  could  retire,  they  were  sure  of  being  cut  off:  to 
prevent  this  they  always  took  care  whenever  they  made  an 
onset,  to  do  it  near  such  retreats  as  were  impassable  for 
cavalry,  they  then  having  a  great  advantage  over  their  ene- 
mies, whose  weapons  would  not  there  reac'^  them. 

Some  nations  make  use  of  a  javelin  pointed  with  bone 
worked  into  different  forms ;  but  their  Indian  weapons  in 
general  are  bows  and  arrows,  and  the  short  club  already  men- 


1 


i 


r  f 


V 


X>1 


-^ 

t'^ 

> 

•y 

5; 

^-... 

V 

\^ 

N 

X 

^ 
s 

1 

,n 


•>  'i 


'hi 


rt  I. 


~;^miF 


.i| 


I  K 


\ 


[     189     ] 

tioned.  The  latter  is  m«de  of  a  very  hard  wood,  and  the 
head  of  it  fasliioiied  round  like  a  ball,  atH)nt  three  inrlies  and 
a  half  diarrieler ;  in  lliis  rotnnd  part  is  fixed  an  edge  resem- 
bling that  of  a  tomahawk,  either  of  steel  or  llmt,  whichever 
tliey  can  ])rocure ;  similar  to  that  represented  in  Plate  No. 
IV. 

The  dacrger  placed  near  it  in  the  same  plate,  is  peculiar 
to  the  Naudowessie  nation,  atid  of  ancient  construction,  but 
they  can  give  no  account  how  long  it  has  been  in  use  among 
them.  It  was  originally  made  of  flint  or  bone,  but  since 
they  have  iiad  communication  with  the  European  traders, 
they  have  formed  it  of  steel.  The  length  of  it  is  about  ten 
inches,  anil  that  part  close  to  the  handle  nearly  tliree  inches 
broad.  Its  edges  are  keen,  and  it  gradually  tapers  towards 
a  point.  They  wear  it  in  a  sheath  made  of  deer's  leather, 
neatly  ornamented  with  porcupine  quills;  and  it  is  usually 
hung  by  a  string,  decorated  in  the  same  manner,  which 
reaches  as  low  oidy  as  the  breast.  This  curious  weapon 
is  worn  by  a  few  of  the  principal  chiefs  alone,  ai  I  consid- 
ered both  as  an  useful  instrument,  and  an  ornamental  badge 
of  superiority. 

I  observed  among  the  Naudowessies  a  few  targets  or 
shields  made  of  raw  buffalo  hides,  and  in  the  form  of  those 
used  by  the  ancients.  But  as  the  number  of  these  was  small, 
and  I  could  gain  no  intelligence  of  the  ajra  in  which  they 
first  were  introduced  among  them,  I  suppose  those  I  saw 
liad  descended  from  father  to  son  for  many  generations. 

The  reasons  the  Indians  give  for  making  war  against  one 
another,  are  much  the  same  as  those  urged  by  more  civilized 
nations  for  disturbing  the  tranquillity  of  their  neiglibours. 
The  pleas  of  the  former  are  however  in  general  more  rational 
and  just,  than  such  as  are  brought  by  Europeans  in  vindica- 
tion of  their  proceedings. 

The  extension  of  empire  is  seldom  a  motive  with  these 
people  to  invade,  and  to  commit  depredations  on  the  territo- 


pi-U 


rw- 


^        i. 

V:   I 


■^ 


li'^  '' 


,f 


hi 


[     190     ] 

rics  of  those  who  happen  to  dwell  near  them.  To  secure 
the  rights  of  hunting  witliin  particuhir  limits,  to  maintain 
the  hheity  of  passing  through  their  accustomed  tracks,  and 
to  guard  those  lands  which  thoy  consider  from  a  long 
tenure  as  their  own,  against  any  infringement,  are  the  gen- 
eral causes  of  those  dissensions  that  so  often  break  out 
between  the  Indian  nations,  and  vvhi(di  are  carried  on  with 
80  much  animosity.  Though  strangers  to  the  idea  of  sepa- 
rate property,  yet  the  most  uncultivated  among  them  are 
well  acfjuainted  with  the  rights  of  their  community  to  the 
domains  they  possess,  and  oppose  with  vigour  every  en- 
croachment on  them. 

Notwithstanding  it  is  generally  supposed  that  from  their 
territories  being  so  extensive,  the  boundaries  of  them  can- 
not be  ascertained,  yet  I  am  well  assured  that  the  limits  of 
each  nation  in  the  interior  parts  are  laid  down  in  their  rude 
plans  with  great  precision.  By  theirs,  as  I  have  before 
observed,  was  I  enabled  to  regulate  my  own ;  and  after 
the  most  exact  observations  and  enciuiries  found  very  few 
instances  in  which  they  erred. 

But  interest  is  not  either  the  most  frequent  or  most 
powerful  incentive  to  their  making  war  on  each  other. 
The  passion  of  revenge,  which  is  the  distinguishing  char- 
acteristic of  these  people,  is  the  most  general  motive. 
Injuries  are  felt  by  them  with  exquisite  sensibility,  and 
vengeance  pursued  with  unremitted  ardour.  To  this  may 
be  added,  that  natural  excitation  which  every  Indian  be- 
comes sensible  of  as  soon  as  he  approaches  the  age  of  man- 
hood to  give  proofs  of  his  valour  and  prowess. 

As  they  are  early  possessed  with  a  notion  that  war 
ought  to  be  the  chief  business  of  their  lives,  that  there  is 
nothing  more  desirous  than  the  reputation  of  being  a  great 
warrior,  and  that  the  scalps  of  their  enemies  or  a  number 
of  prisoners  are  alone  to  be  esteemed  valuable,  it  is  not  to 
be  wondered  at  that  the  younger  Indians  are  continually 


Ii-n:: 


S^      i- 


[      191      1 


I 


restless  and  uneasy  if  their  ardour  is  repressed,  and  they 
arc  kept  in  a  state  of  inactivity.  Either  of  those  propen- 
sities, the  desire  of  revenge,  or  the  gratilication  of  an  im- 
pulse that  by  degrees  bcccnes  habitual  to  tliein,  is  suf- 
ficient, freipjently,  to  induce  them  to  commit  hostilities  on 
some  of  the  neighbouring  nations. 

When  the  chiefs  lind  any  occasion  fi)r  making  war,  they 
endeavour  to  arouse  these  ha[)itudes,  and  by  that  means 
soon  excite  their  warriors  to  take  arms.  To  this  purpose 
they  make  use  of  their  martial  ekxiuence  nearly  in  the  fol- 
lowing words,  which  never  fails  of  proving  ellectual : 
"  The  bones  of  our  deceased  countrymen  lie  uncovered, 
**  they  call  out  to  us  to  revenge  their  wrongs,  and  we  must 
"  satisfy  their  re(|uest.  Their  spirits  cry  out  against  us, 
"  they  must  be  appeased.  The  genii,  who  are  the  guardi- 
"  ans  of  our  honour,  inspire  us  with  a  resolution  to  seek 
"  the  enemies  of  our  murdered  brothers.  Let  us  go  and 
"  devour  those  by  whom  they  were  slain.  Sit  therefore  no 
'•  longer  inactive,  give  way  to  the  impulse  of  your  natural 
*'  valour,  anoint  your  hair,  paint  your  faces,  fill  your  quiv- 
"  ers,  cause  the  forests  to  resound  with  your  songs,  console 
"  the  spirits  of  the  dead,  and  tell  them  they  shall  be 
"  revenged." 

Animated  by  these  exhortations  the  warriors  snatch  their 
arms  in  a  transport  of  fury,  sing  the  song  of  war,  and  burn 
with  impatience  to  imbrue  their  hands  in  the  blood  of  their 
enemies. 

Sometimes  private  chiefs  assemble  small  parties,  and 
make  excursions  against  those  with  whom  they  are  at  war, 
or  such  as  have  injured  them.  A  single  warrior,  prompted 
by  revenge  or  a  desire  to  show  his  prowess,  will  march 
unattended  for  several  hundred  miles,  to  surprize  and  cut 
ofl'a  straggling  party. 

These  irregular  sallies,  however,  are  not  always  ap- 
proved of  by  the  elder  chiefs,  though  they  are  often  obliged 


I 'I 

f 

r 

M 


|;;^ 


J 


III 


, — MW 

11. 


li 

in 


i 


^^1 


to  connive  nt  thorn  ;  ns  in  tho  instnticc  belbro  given  of  the 
Naudowessie  and  Chi|)eway  nations. 

Hut  when  a  war  is  national,  atnl  un(l(!rtakrn  hy  the  com- 
munity, their  di.'HIjeralions  arc  fortnal  and  slow.  The 
elders  assemhie  in  council,  to  which  all  the  head  warriors 
and  youii;,'  inen  arc  adiniilcd,  where  they  deliver  their 
opinions  in  solemn  speeches,  weighing  with  maturity  tho 
nature  of  the  enterprize  they  are  ahout  to  engage  in,  and 
balancing  with  great  sagacity  the  advantages  or  inconve- 
niences that  will  arise  from  it. 

Their  priests  are  also  consulted  on  the  subject,  and  even, 
sometimes,  the  advice  of  the  most  intelligent  of  their 
women  is  asked. 

If  the  determination  be  for  war,  they  prepare  for  it  with 
much  ceremony. 

The  chief  warrior  of  n  nation  does  not  on  all  occasions 
head  the  war  party  himself,  he  frequently  deputes  a  war- 
rior of  whose  valour  and  prudence  he  has  a  good  opinion. 
The  person  thus  fixed  on  being  tirst  bedawbed  with  black, 
observes  a  fasi  of  several  days,  during  which  he  invokes 
the  Great  Spirit,  or  deprecates  the  anger  of  the  evil  ones, 
holding  whilst  it  lasts  no  converse  with  any  of  his  tribe. 

He  is  particularly  careful  at  the  same  time  to  observe 
his  dreams,  for  on  these  do  they  suppose  their  success  will 
in  a  great  measure  depend  ;  and  from  the  firm  persuasion 
every  Indian  actuated  by  his  own  presumptuous  thoughts 
is  impressed  with,  that  he  shall  march  forth  to  certain  vic- 
tory, these  are  generally  favourable  to  his  wishes. 

After  he  has  fasted  as  long  as  custom  prescribes,  he 
assembles  the  warriors,  and  holding  a  belt  of  wampum  in 
his  hand  thus  addresses  them  : 

"  Brothers  !  by  the  inspiration  of  the  Great  .Spirit  I  now 

"  speak  unto  you,  and  by  him  am  I  prompted  to  carry  into 

"  execution  the  intentions  which  I  am  about  to  disclose  to 

*  you.    The  blood  of  our  deceased  brothers  is  not  yet 


4 


ilh 


1 


[     193     ] 

"  wiped  nwiiy  ;  their  bodies  nre  not  yol  covered,  nnd  I  am 

'•  ^'"iof;  to  porlortn  this  ihily  to  ihctn." 

llaviii'T  lIuMi  madu  known  t<i  thern  all  thr;  motives  that 
iiidiicc  him  to  take  up  arms  a<,'aiiist  tho  nation  with  whom 
they  arc  to  engage,  ho  thus  proceeds :  *•  I  have  therefore 
"  resolved  to  march  through  the  war-path  to  surpri/.c  them. 
"  We  will  eat  their  llesh  and  drink  their  blood  ;  we  will 
"take  scalps,  and  make  prisoners;  and  should  we  perish 
"  in  this  glorious  entcrprizi*,  we  shall  not  he  for  ever  hid  in 
"  the  dust,  for  this  bolt  sliull  hr.  a  rocompencc  to  him  who 
"  buries  tho  dead."  Having  said  this,  ho  lays  the  bolt  on 
the  ground,  and  he  who  takes  it  up  declares  himself  his 
lieutenant,  and  is  considered  as  the  second  in  command ; 
this,  however,  is  only  done  by  some  distinguished  warrior 
who  has  a  right,  by  tho  number  of  his  scalps,  to  the  post. 

Though  the  Indians  thus  assort  tlwit  thoy  will  cat  the 
flesh  and  drink  the  blood  of  their  enemies,  the  threat  is 
only  to  be  considered  as  a  figurative  expression.  Not- 
withstanding they  sometimes  devour  the  hearts  of  those 
they  slay,  and  drink  their  blood,  by  way  of  bravado,  or  to 
gratify  in  a  more  complete  manner  their  revenge,  yet  they 
are  not  naturally  anthropophagi,  nor  ever  feed  on  the  flesh 
of  men. 

The  chief  is  now  washed  from  his  sable  covering, 
anointed  with  bears  fat,  and  painted,  with  their  red  paint, 
in  such  figures  as  will  make  him  appear  most  terrible  to 
his  enemies.  He  then  sings  the  war  song,  and  enumerates 
his  warlike  actions.  Having  done  this  lie  fixes  his  eyes  on 
the  sun,  and  pays  his  adorations  to  the  Great  Spirit,  in 
which  he  is  accompanied  by  all  the  warriors. 

This  ceremony  is  followed  with  dances,  such  as  I  have 
before  described ;  and  the  whole  concludes  with  a  feast 
which  usually  consists  of  dogs  flesh. 

This  feast  is  held  in  the  hut  or  tent  of  the  chief  warrior, 
to  which  all  those  who  intend  to  accompany  him  in  his  ex* 

25 


m 


i  i 


M  ; 


p-- 


^ 


^ 


i!-;i 


[     194     ] 

pedition  send  their  dishes  to  be  filled  ;  and  during  the  feast, 
notwithstanding  he  has  fasted  so  long,  he  sits  composedly 
with  his  pipe  in  his  mouth,  and  recounts  the  valorous  deeds 
of  his  family. 

As  the  hopes  of  having  their  wounds,  should  they  re- 
ceive any,  properly  treated,  and  expeditiously  cured,  must 
be  some  additional  inducement  to  the  warriors  to  expose 
themselves  more  freely  to  danger,  the  priests,  who  are  also 
their  doctors,  prepare  such  medicines  as  will  prove  effica- 
cious. With  great  ceremony  they  collect  various  roots 
and  plants,  and  pretend  that  they  impart  to  them  ilie  power 
of  healing. 

Notwithstanding  this  superstitious  method  of  proceeding, 
it  is  very  certain  that  they  have  acquired  a  knowledge  of 
many  plants  and  herbs  that  are  of  a  medicinal  quality,  and 
which  they  know  how  to  use  with  great  skill. 

From  the  time  the  resolution  of  engaging  in  a  war  is 
taken,  to  the  departure  of  the  warriors,  the  nights  are  spent 
in  festivity,  and  their  days  in  making  the  needful  prepara- 
tions. 

If  it  is  thought  necessary  by  the  nation  going  to  war,  to 
solicit  the  alliance  of  any  neighbouring  tribe,  they  fix  upon 
one  of  their  chiefs  who  speaks  the  language  of  that  people 
well,  and  who  is  a  good  orator,  and  send  to  them  by  him  a 
belt  of  wampum,  on  which  is  specified  the  purport  of  the 
embassy  in  figures  that  every  nation  is  well  acquainted 
with.  At  the  same  time  he  carries  with  him  a  hatchet 
painted  red. 

As  soon  as  he  reaches  the  camp  or  village  to  which  he 
is  destined,  he  acquaints  the  chief  of  the  tribe  with  the  gen- 
eral tenor  of  his  commission,  who  immediately  assembles 
a  council,  to  which  the  ambassador  is  invited.  There 
having  laid  the  hatchet  on  the  ground  he  holds  the  belt  in 
his  hand,  and  enters  more  minutely  into  the  occasion  of  his 
embassy.    In  his  speech  he  invites  them  to  take  up  the 


• 


4 


[      19o     ] 

hatchet,  and  as  soon  as  he  has  finished  speaking  delivers 
the  belt. 

If  his  hearers  arc  inclined  to  become  auxiliaries  to  fiis 
nation,  a  chief  steps  forward  and  takes  up  the  hatchet,  and 
they  immefliately  espouse  with  spirit  the  cause  they  have 
thus  engaged  to  support.  But  if  on  this  application  neither 
the  belt  or  hatchet  are  accepted,  the  emissary  concludes 
that  the  people  whose  assistance  he  solicits  have  already 
entered  into  an  alliance  with  the  foes  of  his  nation,  and 
returns  with  speed  to  inform  his  countrymen  of  his  ill 
success. 

The  manner  in  which  the  Indians  declare  war  against 
each  other,  is  by  sending  a  slave  with  a  hatchet,  the  handle 
of  which  is  painted  red,  to  the  nation  which  they  intend  to 
break  with  ;  and  the  messenger,  notwithstanding  the  dan- 
ger to  which  he  is  exposed  from  the  sudden  fury  of  those 
whom  he  thus  sets  at  defiance,  executes  his  commission 
with  great  fidelity. 

Sometimes  this  token  of  defiance  has  such  an  instanta- 
neous cfiect  on  those  to  whom  it  is  presented,  that  in  the 
first  transports  of  their  fury  a  small  party  will  issue  forth, 
without  waiting  for  the  permission  of  tlie  elder  chiefs,  and 
slayiiig  the  first  of  the  otrending  nation  they  meet,  r.ut  open 
the  body  and  stick  a  hatchet  of  the  same  kind  as  that  they 
have  just  received,  into  the  heart  of  their  slaughtered  foe. 
Among  the  more  remote  tribes  this  is  done  with  an  arrow 
or  spear,  the  end  of  which  is  painted  red.  And  the  more 
to  exasperate,  they  dismembci-  the  body,  to  show  that  they 
esteem  them  not  as  men  but  as  old  women. 

Tho  Indians  seldom  take  the  field  in  large  bodies,  as 
such  numbers  would  require  a  greater  degree  of  industry 
to  provide  for  their  subsistence,  during  their  tedious 
marches  through  dreary  forests,  or  long  voyages  over 
lakes  and  rivers,  than  they  would  care  to  bestow. 

Their  armies  are  never  encu^ibered  with  baggage  or 


i 


it- 


!  - 


r 


"^m^ 


11^ 


'  k 
\  1 1 


I 


n 


[     190     ] 

military  stores.  Eacii  warrior,  besides  his  weapons,  car- 
ries with  him  only  a  mat,  and  whilst  at  a  distance  from  the 
frontiers  of  the  enemy  supports  himself  with  the  game  he 
kills  or  the  f:sh  he  catches. 

When  they  pass  through  a  country  where  they  have  no 
apprehensions  of  meeting  with  an  enemy,  they  use  very 
little  precaution:  sometimes  there  are  scarcely  a  dozen 
warriors  left  together,  the  rest  being  dispersed  in  pursuit 
of  their  game  ;  but  though  they  should  have  roved  to  a 
very  considerable  distance  from  the  war-path,  they  are 
sure  to  arrive  at  the  place  of  rendezvous  by  the  hour 
appointed. 

They  always  pitch  their  tents  long  before  sun-set;  and 
being  naturally  presumptuous  take  very  little  care  to  guard 
against  a  surprize.  They  place  great  confidence  in  their 
Manitous,  or  houshold  gods,  which  they  always  carry  with 
them  ;  and  being  persuaded  that  they  take  upon  them  the 
office  of  centinels,  they  sleep  very  securely  under  their 
protection. 

These  Manitous,  as  they  are  called  by  -some  nations,  but 
which  are  termed  Wakons,  that  is,  spirits,  by  the  Naudo- 
wessies,  are  nothing  more  than  the  otter  and  martins  skins 
I  have  already  described,  for  which,  however,  they  have  a 
great  veneration. 

After  they  have  entered  the  enemies  country,  no  people 
can  be  more  cautious  and  circumspect ;  fires  are  no  longer 
lighted,  no  more  shouting  is  heard,  nor  the  game  any  longer 
pursued.  They  aie  not  even  permitted  to  speak  ;  but 
must  convey  whatever  they  have  to  impart  to  each  other 
by  signs  and  motions, 

They  now  proceed  wholly  by  stratngem  and  ambuscade. 
Having  discovered  their  enemies,  they  send  to  reconnoitre 
them  ;  and  a  council  is  immediately  held,  during  which  they 
speak  only  in  whispers,  to  consider  of  the  intelligence  im- 
parted by  those  who  were  sent  out. 


tfKi*'i 


•S'l 


4 


people 

longer 

longer 

ik  ;    but 

:h  other 


'::! 


1 


[      197      ] 

The  attack  is  generally  made  just  before  day-break,  at 
which  period  they  suppose  their  foes  to  be  in  the  soundest 
sleep.  Throughout  the  whole  of  the  preceding  night  they 
will  lie  flat  upon  their  faces,  without  stirring;  and  make 
their  approaches  in  the  same  posture,  creeping  upon  their 
hands  and  feet  till  they  are  got  within  bow-shot  of  those 
they  have  destined  to  destruction.  On  a  signal  given  by 
the  chief  warrior,  to  which  the  whole  body  makes  answer 
by  the  most  hideous  yells,  they  all  start  up,  and  discharging 
their  arrows  in  the  same  instant,  without  giving  their  ad- 
versaries time  to  recover  from  the  confusion  into  which 
they  are  thrown,  pour  in  upon  them  with  their  war-clubs 
or  tomaliawks. 

The  Indians  think  there  is  little  glory  to  be  acquired  from 
attacking  their  enemies  openly  in  the  field  ;  their  greatest 
pride  is  to  surprize  and  destroy.  They  seldom  engage 
without  a  manifest  appearance  of  advantage.  If  they  find 
the  enemy  on  their  guard,  too  strongly  entrenched,  or  su- 
perior in  numbers,  they  retire,  provided  there  is  an  oppor- 
tunity of  doing  so.  And  they  esteem  it  the  greatest  quali- 
fication of  a  chief  warrior,  to  be  able  to  manage  an  attack, 
so  as  to  destroy  as  many  of  the  enemy  as  possible,  at  the 
expence  of  a  few  men. 

Sometimes  they  secure  themselves  behind  trees,  hillocks, 
or  stones,  and  having  given  one  or  two  rounds  retire  before 
they  are  discovered.  Europeans,  who  are  unacquainted 
with  this  method  of  fighting  too  often  find  to  their  cost  the 
destructive  efficacy  of  it. 

General  Braddock  was  one  of  this  unhappy  number. 
Marching  in  the  year  1755,  to  attack  Fort  Du  Quesne,  he 
was  intercepted  by  a  party  of  French  and  confederate  In- 
dians in  their  interest,  who  by  this  insidious  method  of  en- 
gaging found  means  to  defeat  his  army,  which  consisted  of 
about  two  thousand  brave  and  well-disciplined  troops.  So 
securely  were  the  Indians  posted,  that  the  English  scarcely 


•     i- 


\    'U 


i  \ 


♦fw^^^^^r" 


[     198     ] 


/*' 


U 


1  ■■ 


knew  from  whence  or  by  whom  they  were  thus  annoyed. 
During  the  whole  of  the  engagement  the  latter  had  scarcely 
a  sight  of  an  enemy  ;  and  were  obliged  to  retreat  without 
the  satisfaction  of  being  able  to  take  the  least  aegree  of  re- 
venge for  the  havock  made  among  ihem.  The  General 
paid  for  his  ^^jmcrity  wiili  his  life,  and  was  accompanied  in 
his  fall  by  a  great  number  of  brave  fellows  ;  whilst  his  invisi- 
ble enemies  had  only  two  o-  three  of  their  number  wounded. 

When  the  Indians  succeed  in  their  silent  approaches,  and 
are  able  to  force  the  camp  which  they  attack,  a  scene  of 
horror,  that  exceeds  descriplitn,  ensues.  The  savage 
fierceness  of  the  concjuerors,  and  the  desperation  of  the  con- 
quered, who  well  know  what  they  have  to  expect  should 
they  fall  alive  into  the  hands  of  their  assailants,  occasion 
the  most  extraordinary  exertions  on  both  sides.  The  figure 
of  the  combatants  all  besmeared  with  black  and  red  paint, 
and  covered  with  the  blood  of  the  slain,  their  horrid  yells, 
and  ungovernable  fury,  arc  not  to  be  conceived  by  those 
who  have  never  crossed  the  Atlantic. 

I  have  frequently  been  a  spectator  of  them,  and  once 
bore  a  part  in  a  similar  scene.  But  what  added  to  the 
horror  of  it  was.  that  I  had  not  the  consolation  of  being  able 
to  oppose  their  savage  attacks.  Every  circumstance  of  the 
adventure  still  dwells  on  my  remembrance,  and  enables 
me  to  describe  with  greater  perspicuity  the  brutal  fierceness 
of  the  Indians  when  they  have  surprized  or  overpowered 
an  enemy. 

As  a  detail  of  the  massacre  at  Fort  William  Henry  in 
the  year  1757,  the  scene  to  which  I  refer,  cannot  appear 
foreign  to  the  design  of  this  publication,  but  will  serve  to 
give  my  readers  a  just  idea  of  the  ferocity  of  this  people,  I 
shall  take  the  liberty  to  insert  it,  apologizing  at  the  same 
time  for  the  length  of  the  digression,  and  those  egotisms 
which  the  relation  renders  unavoidable. 

General  Webb,  who  commanded  the  English  army  in 


j 


m 


i 

1 


my  in 


[     109     ] 

North  America,  which  was  then  encamped  at  Fort  Edward, 
having  intelligence  that  tiie  French  troops  under  Mons. 
Montcalm  were  making  some  movements  towards  Fort 
William  Henry,  he  despatched  a  corps  of  about  fifteen 
hundred  men,  consisting  of  English  and  Provincials,  to 
strengthen  the  garrison.  In  this  party  I  went  as  a  volun- 
teer among  the  latter. 

The  apprehensions  of  the  English  General  were  not 
without  foundation;  for  the  day  after  our  arrival  we  saw 
Lake  George  (formerly  Lake  Sacrament)  to  which  it  lies 
contiguous,  covered  with  an  immense  number  of  boats  ;  and 
in  a  few  hours  we  found  our  lines  attacked  by  the  French 
General,  who  had  just  landed  wiih  eleven  thousand  Regu- 
lars and  Canadians,  and  two  thousand  Indians.  Colonel 
Monro,  a  brave  officer,  commanded  in  the  Fort,  and  had 
no  more  than  two  thousand  three  hundred  men  with  him, 
our  detachment  included. 

With  these  he  made  a  gallant  defence,  and  probably 
would  have  been  able  at  last  to  preserve  the  Fort,  had  he 
been  properly  supported,  and  permitted  to  continue  his  ef- 
forts. On  every  summons  to  surrender  sent  by  the  French 
General,  who  offered  the  most  honourable  terms,  his  an- 
swer repeatedly  was,  That  he  yet  found  himself  in  a  con- 
dition to  repel  the  most  vigorous  attacks  his  besiegers  were 
able  to  make  ;  and  if  he  thought  his  present  force  insuffi- 
cient, he  could  soon  be  supplied  with  a  greater  number 
from  the  adjacent  army. 

But  the  Colonel  having  acquainted  General  Webb  with 
his  situation,  and  desired  he  would  send  him  some  fresh 
troops,  the  general  dispatched  a  messenger  to  him  with  a 
letter,  wherein  he  informed  him  that  it  was  not  in  his 
power  to  assist  him,  and  therefore  gave  him  orders  to  sur- 
render up  the  Fort  on  the  best  terms  he  could  procure. 
This  packet  fell  into  the  liands  of  the  French  General,  who 
immediately  sent  a  flag  of  truce,  desiring  a  cenference  with 
the  governor. 


'M 


i\ 


I:    I 


•      ■". 


r  * 


H 


*^ 


ll' 


[     200     ] 

They  accordingly  met,  attended  only  by  a  small  guard, 
in  the  centre  between  the  lines  ;  when  Mons.  Monlcalm 
told  the  Colonel,  that  he  was  cotne  in  person  to  demand 
possession  of  the  Fort,  as  it  belonged  to  the  King  his  master. 
The  Colonel  replied,  that  he  knew  not  how  that  could  be, 
nor  should  he  surrender  it  up  whilst  it  was  in  his  power  to 
defend  it. 

The  French  General  rejoined,  at  the  same  time  deliver- 
ing the  packet  into  the  Colonel's  hand,  "  By  this  authority 
•'  do  I  make  the  requisition."  The  brave  Governor  had  no 
sooner  read  the  contentsof  it,  and  was  convinced  that  such 
were  the  orders  of  the  commander  in  chief,  and  not  to  be 
disobeyed,  than  he  hunij  his  head  in  silence,  and  reluctantly 
entered  into  a  negocialion. 

In  consideration  of  the  gallant  defence  the  garrison  had 
made,  they  were  to  be  permitted  to  march  out  with  all  the 
honours  of  war,  to  be  allowed  covered  waggons  to  transport 
their  baggage  to  Fort  Edward,  and  a  guard  to  protect  them 
from  the  fury  of  the  savages. 

The  morning  after  the  capitulation  was  signed,  as  soon 
as  day  broke,  the  whole  garrison,  now  consisting  of  about 
two  thousand  men,  besides  women  and  children,  were 
drawn  up  within  the  lines,  and  on  the  point  of  marching  off, 
when  .great  numbers  of  the  Indians  gathered  about,  and  be- 
gan to  plunder.  We  were  at  first  in  hopes  that  this  was 
their  only  view,  and  suffered  them  to  proceed  without  op- 
position. Indeed  it  was  not  in  our  power  to  make  any, 
had  we  been  so  inclined  ;  for  though  we  were  permitted  to 
carry  off  our  arms,  yet  we  were  not  allowed  a  single  round 
of  ammunition.  In  these  hopes  however  we  were  dis- 
appointed :  for  presently  some  of  them  began  to  attack  the 
sick  and  wounded,  when  such  as  were  not  able  to  crawl 
into  the  ranks,  notwithstanding  they  endeavoured  to  avert 
the  fury  of  their  enemies  by  their  shrieks  or  groans,  were 
soon  dispatched. 


n 


PW 


US,  were 


[     201     J 

Here  we  were  fully  in  expectation  that  the  disturbance 
would  have  concluded  ;  and  our  little  army  began  to  move  ; 
but  in  a  short  time  we  saw  the  front  division  driven  back, 
and  discovered  that  we  were  entirely  encircled  by  the 
savages.  Wc  expected  every  moment  that  the  guard, 
which  the  French,  by  the  articles  of  capitulation,  had 
agreed  to  allow  us,  would  have  arrived,  and  put  an  end  to 
our  apprehensions;  but  none  appeared.  The  Indians  now 
began  to  strip  every  one  without  exception  of  their  arms 
and  cloatlis,  and  those  who  made  the  least  resistance  felt  the 
weight  of  their  tomahawks. 

I  happened  to  be  in  the  rear  division,  but  it  was  not  long 
before  I  shared  the  fateof  my  companions.  Three  or  four 
of  the  savages  laid  hold  of  me,  and  whilst  some  held  their 
weapons  over  my  head,  the  others  soon  disrobed  me  of  my 
coat,  waistcoat,  hat,  and  buckles,  omitting  not  to  take  from 
me  what  money  I  had  in  my  pocket.  As  this  was  trans- 
acted close  by  the  passage  that  led  from  the  lines  on  to  the 
plain,  near  which  a  French  centinel  was  posted,  [  ran  to  him 
and  claimed  his  protection  ;  but  he  only  called  me  an  Eng- 
lish dog,  and  thrust  me  with  violence  back  again  into  the 
midst  of  the  Indians. 

I  now  endeavoured  to  join  a  body  of  our  troops  that 
were  crowded  togetloer  at  some  distance  ;  but  innumerable 
were  the  blows  that  were  made  at  me  with  different 
weapons  as  I  passed  on ;  luckily  however  the  savages 
were  so  close  together,  that  they  could  not  strike  at  me 
without  endangering  each  other.  Notwithstanding  which 
one  of  them  found  means  to  make  a  thrust  at  me  with  a 
spear,  which  grazed  my  side,  and  from  another  I  received 
a  wound,  with  the  same  kind  of  weapon,  in  my  ancle.  At 
length  I  gained  the  spot  where  my  countrymen  stood,  and 
forced  myself  into  the  midst  of  them.  But  before  I  got  thus 
far  out  of  the  hands  of  the  Indians,  the  collar  and  wrist- 
bands of  my  shirt  were  all  that  remained  of  it,  and  my  flesh 

26 


mim 


[     202     1 


if,  i 


If 


I 


was  scratched  and  torn  in  many  places  by  their  savage 
gripes. 

By  this  time  the  war-hoop  was  given,  and  the  Indians 
began  to  murder  those  that  were  nearest  to  them  without 
distinction.  It  is  not  in  the  power  of  words  to  give  any 
tolerable  idea  of  the  horrid  scene  that  now  ensued  ;  men, 
women,  and  children  were  dispatchctl  in  the  most  wanton 
and  cruel  manner,  and  immediately  scalped.  Many  of 
these  savages  drank  the  blood  of  their  victims,  as  it  flowed 
warm  from  the  fatal  wound. 

We  now  perceived,  though  too  late  to  avail  us,  that  we 
were  to  expect  no  relief  from  the  French  ;  and  that,  con- 
trary to  the  agreement  they  had  so  lately  signed  to  allow 
us  a  sufficient  force  to  protect  us  from  these  insults,  they 
tacitly  permitted  them;  for  I  could  plainly  perceive  the 
French  officers  walking  about  at  some  distance,  discoursing 
together  with  apparent  unconcern.  For  the  honour  of 
human  nature  I  would  hope  that  this  flagrant  breach  of 
every  sacred  law,  proceeded  rather  from  the  savage  dis- 
position of  the  Indians,  which  I  acknowledge  it  is  some- 
times almost  impossible  to  controul,  and  which  might  now 
unexpectedly  have  arrived  to  a  pitch  not  easily  to  be 
restrained,  than  to  any  premeditated  design  in  the  French 
commander.  An  unprejudiced  observer  would,  however, 
be  apt  to  conclude,  that  a  body  of  ten  thousand  christian 
troops,  most  christian  troops,  had  it  in  their  power  to  pre- 
vent the  massacre  from  becoming  so  general.  IJut  what- 
ever was  the  cause  from  which  it  arose,  the  consequences 
of  it  were  dreadful,  and  not  to  be  paralleled  in  modern 
history. 

As  the  circle  in  which  I  stood  inclosed  by  this  time  was 
much  thinned,  and  death  seemed  to  be  approaching  with 
hasty  strides,  it  was  proposed  by  some  of  the  most  resolute 
to  make  one  vigorous  effiart,  and  endeavour  to  force  our 
way  through  the  savages,  the  only  probable  method  of 


lit" 


[     803     ] 


ne  was 
g  with 
esolute 
ce  our 
hod  of 


, 


5 


preserving  our  lives  that  n^w  remained.  This,  however 
desperate,  was  resolved  on,  and  about  twent}^  of  us  sprung 
at  once  into  the  midst  of  them. 

In  a  moment  we  were  all  separated,  and  what  was  the 
fate  of  my  companions  I  could  not  learn  till  some  months 
after,  when  I  found  that  only  six  or  seven  of  them  efl'ecled 
their  design.  Intent  only  on  my  own  hazardous  situation, 
I  endeavoured  to  make  my  way  through  my  savage  ene- 
mies in  tlic  best  manner  possible.  And  I  have  often  been 
astonished  since,  when  I  have  recollected  with  what  com- 
posure I  took,  as  I  did,  every  necessary  step  for  my  pres- 
ervation. Some  I  overturned,  being  at  that  time  young 
and  athletic,  and  others  I  passed  by,  dcxtrously  avoiding 
their  weapons;  till  at  last  two  very  stout  chiefs,  of  the 
most  savage  tribes,  as  I  could  distinguish  by  their  dress, 
whose  strength  I  could  not  resist,  laid  hold  of  me  by  each 
arm,  and  began  to  force  me  through  the  crowd. 

I  now  resi^fned  mvself  to  mv  fate,  not  doubting  but  that 
they  intended  to  dispatch  me,  and  then  to  satiate  their 
vengeance  with  my  blood,  as  I  f  )und  they  were  hurrying 
me  towards  a  retired  swamp  that  lay  at  some  distance. 
But  before  we  had  got  many  yards,  an  English  gentleman 
of  some  distinction,  as  I  could  discover  by  his  breeches, 
the  only  covering  he  had  on,  which  were  of  fine  scarlet 
velvet,  rushed  close  by  us.  One  of  the  Indians  instantly 
relinquished  his  hold,  and  springing  on  this  new  object, 
endeavoured  to  seize  him  as  his  prey;  but  the  gentleman 
being  strong,  threw  him  on  the  ground,  and  would  proba- 
bly have  got  away,  had  not  ho  who  held  my  other  arm, 
quitted  me  to  assist  his  brother.  I  seized  the  opportunity, 
and  hastened  away  to  join  another  party  of  English  troops 
that  were  yet  unbroken,  and  stood  in  a  body  at  some  dis- 
tance. But  before  I  had  taken  many  steps,  I  hastily  cast 
my  eye  towards  the  gentleman,  and  saw  the  Indian's  toma- 
hawk gash  into  his  back,  and  heard  him  utter  his  last  groan  ; 
this  added  both  to  my  speed  and  desperation. 


lit 
i 


I  ''"It 


tvmm^ 


r 


% 


[     204     J 

I  had  left  this  shocking  scene  but  a  few  yards,  when  a 
fine  boy  about  twelve  years  of  age,  that  had  hitherto 
escaped,  came  up  to  tne,  and  begged  that  I  would  let  him 
lay  hold  of  me,  so  that  he  miglit  stand  some  chance  of  get- 
ting out  of  the  hands  of  the  savages.  I  told  hi.n  that  I 
would  give  him  every  assistance  in  my  power,  and  to  this 
purpose  bid  him  lay  hold  ;  but  in  a  f(;w  moments  he  was 
torn  from  my  side,  and  by  his  shrieks  I  judge  was  soon 
demolished.  I  could  not  help  forgetting  my  own  cares  fur 
a  minute,  to  lament  the  fate  of  so  young  a  sufT'erer;  but  it 
was  utterly  impossible  for  me  to  take  any  methods  to  pre- 
vent it. 

I  now  got  once  more  into  the  mid  !t  of  friends,  but  we 
were  unable  to  afford  each  other  any  succour.  As  this 
was  the  division  that  had  advanced  the  furthest  from  the 
fort,  I  thought  there  might  be  a  possibility  (though  but  a 
very  bare  one)  of  my  forcing  my  way  through  the  outer 
ranks  of  the  Indians,  and  getting  to  a  neighbouring  wood, 
which  I  perceived  at  some  distance.  I  was  still  encour- 
aged to  hope  by  the  almost  miraculous  ineservalion  I  had 
already  experienced. 

Nor  were  my  hopes  vain,  or  the  efforts  I  made  ineflectual. 
Suffice  it  to  say  that  I  reached  the  wood  ;  but  by  the  time 
I  had  penetrated  a  little  way  into  it,  my  breath  was  so  ex- 
hausted that  I  threw  myself  into  a  brake,  and  lay  for  some 
minutes  apparently  at  the  last  gasp.  At  length  I  recovered 
the  power  of  respiration  ;  but  my  apprehensions  returned 
with  all  their  former  force,  when  I  saw  several  savages 
pass  by,  probably  in  [)ursuit  of  me,  at  no  very  great  dis- 
tance. In  this  situation  I  knew  not  whether  it  was  better 
to  proceed,  or  endeavour  to  conceal  myself  where  I  lay,  till 
night  came  on  ;  fearing,  however,  tl  it  they  would  return 
the  same  way,  I  thought  it  most  prudent  to  get  farther  from 
the  dreadful  scene  of  my  past  distresses.  Accordingly, 
Striking  into  another  part  of  the  wood,  I  hastened  on  as  fast 


: 


! 


' 


[     205     ] 

as  the  briars  and  the  loss  of  one  of  my  shoos  would  permit 
me  ;  aiid  after  a  slow  progress  of  some  liours,  gained  a  hill 
that  overlooked  the  plain  which  1  had  just  left,  from  wlience 
I  could  discern  that  the  bloody  storni  sti''  raged  wiih  una- 
bated fury. 

But  iiot  to  tire  my  readers,  I  shaP  only  add,  that  after 
passing  three  days  without  subsistence,  and  enduring  the 
severity  of  the  cold  dews  for  three  nights,  I  at  length 
reached  Fort  Edward;  wherewith  jiro()er  care  my  body 
soon  recovered  its  wonted  strength,  and  my  mind,  as  far  as 
the  recollection  of  the  late  melancholy  events  would  per- 
mit, its  usual  composure. 

It  was  computed  that  fifteen  hundred  persons  were  killed 
or  made  prisoners  by  these  savages  during  this  fatal  day. 
Many  of  the  latter  were  carried  off  by  them  and  never  re- 
turned. A  few,  through  favourable  accidents,  found  their 
way  back  to  their  native  country,  after  having  experienced 
a  long  and  severe  captivity. 

The  brave  C(jlonel  Monro  had  hastened  away,  soon  after 
the  confusion  began,  to  the  French  camp  to  endeavour  to 
procure  the  guard  agreed  by  the  stipulation  ;  but  his  appli- 
cation proving  inefi'ectual,  he  remained  there  till  General 
Webb  sent  a  party  of  troops  to  demand  and  protect  him 
back  to  Fort  Edward.  But  these  unhappy  occurrences, 
which  would  probably  have  been  prevented,  had  he  been 
left  to  pursue  his  own  plans,  together  with  the  loss  of  so 
many  brave  fellows,  murdered  in  cold  blood,  to  whose 
valour  he  had  been  so  lately  a  witness,  made  such  an  im- 
pression on  his  mind,  that  he  did  not  long  survive.  He 
died  in  about  three  months  of  a  broken  heart,  and  with 
truth  might  it  be  said,  that  he  was  an  honour  to  his  country. 

I  mean  not  to  point  out  the  following  circumstance  as  the 
immediate  judgment  of  heaven,  and  intended  as  an  atone- 
ment for  this  slaughter  ;  but  I  cannot  omit  that  verv  few  of 
those  diflferent  tribes  of  Indians  that  shared  in  it  ever  lived 


i  I'. 


T 


i  ■ 


I 


i«S 


[     206     ] 

to  return  homo.  Tlin  small  pox,  by  means  of  tlicir  com- 
mufiicaiion  vviili  ilu;  Europenns,  loiiml  its  way  amoii;^  them, 
and  made  an  equal  havock  to  what  they  themselves  had 
done.  'I'lie  methods  they  pursued  on  the  first  attack  of 
that  malignant  disordt-r,  to  abate  the  fever  attending  it,  ren- 
dered it  fatal.  Whilst  their  blood  was  in  a  state  of  fer- 
mentation, and  nature  was  striving  to  throw  out  the  pec- 
cant malt(;r,  they  chcekcil  her  0[)erations  by  plunging  into 
the  water:  the  eonscciuencc  was,  that  they  died  by  hun- 
dreds. The  few  that  survived  were  transformed  by  it  into 
hideous  objects,  and  bore  with  them  to  the  grave  deep  in- 
dented marks  of  this  much-dreaded  disease. 

Monsieur  Montcalm  fell  soon  aileron  the  plainsofQuebcc. 

That  the  unprovoked  crM(;lty  of  this  commander  was  not 
approved  of  by  the  generality  of  his  countrymen,  1  have 
since  been  convinced  of  by  many  jiroofs.  One  only  how- 
ever, which  I  received  from  a  person  who  was  witness  to 
it,  shall  I  at  present  give.  A  Canadian  merchant,  of  some 
consideration,  having  heard  of  the  surrender  of  the  English 
Fort,  celebrated  the  fortunate  event  with  great  rejoicings 
and  hospitality,  according  to  the  custom  of  that  country  ; 
but  no  sooner  did  the  news  of  the  massacre  which  ensued 
reach  his  ears,  than  he  put  an  immediate  stop  to  the  fes- 
tivity, and  exclaimed  in  the  severest  terms  against  the  in- 
human permission  ;  declaring  at  the  same  lime  that  those 
who  had  connived  at  it,  had  thereby  drawn  down  on  that 
part  of  their  king's  dominicns  the  vengeance  of  heaven. 
To  this  he  added,  that  he  n^uoh  feared  the  total  loss  of  them 
would  deservedly  be  the  consequence.  How  truly  this 
prediction  has  been  vcrilied  we  all  know\ 

But  to  return — Tiiough  the  Indians  are  negligent  in 
guarding  against  surprizes,  they  arc  alert  and  dextrous  in 
surprizing  their  enemies.  To  their  caution  and  perseve- 
rance in  stealing  on  the  party  they  design  to  attack,  they 
add  that  admirable  talent,  or  rather  instinctive  quail Hcation, 


J 


a 


[     207     j 


1 11  try ; 

isued 

fes- 

le  iii- 

ihose 

>n  that 

;aven. 


;nt  in 
)us  in 
rseve- 
,  they 
;aUon, 


I  have  nlroady  (loscribcd,  of  tracing  out  those  they  nro  in 
pursuit  of.  On  llie  smoothest  j,'rass,  on  tho  hardest  rarlh, 
nnd  cvon  on  iho  very  stones,  will  they  discover  the  traces 
of  an  enemy,  and  l)y  the  shape  of  the  lootsleps,  and  tlie  dis- 
tance between  the  prints,  distinguish  not  oidy  whether  it  is 
a  man  or  wcjinan  who  has  j)asscd  that  way,  but  even  the 
nation  to  wiiich  they  beloni,'.  IIi>wovcr  incredil)io  this 
mi^ht  a[)p(\ir,  yet,  from  the  many  proofs  I  received  wiiilst 
among  them  of  their  amazing  sagaciiy  in  this  p<»in(,  I  see  no 
reason  to  discredit  even  these  extraordinary  exertions  of  it. 

When  they  have  overcome  an  enemy,  and  victory  is  no 
longer  doubtful,  the  con(pterors  first  dis[)atch  all  such  as 
they  think  they  shall  not  be  able  to  carry  oil' without  great 
trouble,  and  then  endeavour  to  take  as  UKiny  prisoners  as 
possible  ;  after  this  they  return  to  scalp  tliose  who  are 
either  dead,  or  too  much  wounded  to  be  taken  with  them. 

At  this  business  th(;y  arc  exceedingly  expert.  They 
seize  the  head  of  the  disal)led  or  dead  enemy,  and  placing 
one  of  their  feet  on  the  neck,  twist  their  left  hand  in  the 
hair;  by  this  means,  having  extcmled  the  skin  that  covers 
the  top  of  the  head,  they  draw  out  their  scalping  knives, 
which  are  always  kept  in  good  order  for  this  cruel  purpose, 
and  with  a  few  dextrous  strokes  take  otY  the  part  that  is 
termed  the  scalp.  They  are  so  expeditious  in  doing  this, 
that  the  whole  time  required  scarcely  exceeds  a  minute. 
These  ihcy  preserve  as  monuments  of  their  prowess,  and 
at  the  same  time  as  proofs  of  the  vengeance  they  have  in- 
flicted on  their  enemies. 

If  two  Indians  seize  in  the  same  instant  a  prisoner,  and 
seem  to  have  an  equal  claim,  the  contest  between  them  is 
soon  decided  ;  lor  to  put  a  speedy  end  to  any  dispute  that 
might  arise,  the  person  that  is  apprehensive  he  shall  lose 
his  expected  reward,  immediately  has  recourse  to  his  tom- 
ahawk or  war-club,  and  knocks  on  the  head  the  unhappy 
cause  of  their  contention. 


■,.^-,-J^, 


J 


l> 


[     208     ] 

Having  completed  their  purposes,  and  made  as  much 
havock  as  possible,  they  immediately  retire  towards  their 
own  country,  with  the  spoil  they  have  acquired,  for  fear  of 
being  pursued. 

Should  this  be  the  case,  they  make  use  of  many  strata- 
gems to  elude  the  searches  of  their  pursuers.  They  some- 
times scatter  leaves,  sand,  or  dust  over  the  prints  of  their 
feet ;  sometimes  tread  in  each  others  footsteps  ;  and  some- 
times lift  their  feet  so  high,  and  tread  so  lightly,  as  not  to 
make  any  impression  on  the  ground.  But  if  they  find  all 
these  precautions  unavailing,  and  that  they  are  near  being 
overtaken,  they  first  dispatch  and  scalp  their  prisoners,  and 
then  dividing,  each  endeavours  to  regain  his  native  country 
by  a  dirtbrcnt  route.  This  prevents  all  farther  pursuit ; 
for  their  pursuers  now  despairing,  either  of  gratifying  their 
revenge,  or  of  releasing  those  of  their  friends  who  vvere 
made  captives,  return  home. 

If  ihe  successful  party  is  so  lucky  as  to  make  good  their 
retreat  unmolested,  they  hasten  with  the  greatest  expedi- 
tion to  reach  a  country  where  they  may  be  perfectly 
secure ;  and  that  their  wounded  companions  may  not  re- 
tard their  fight,  they  carry  them  by  turns  in  litters,  or  if  it 
is  in  the  winter  season  draw  them  on  sledges. 

Their  litters  arc  made  in  a  rude  manner  of  the  branches 
of  trees.  Their  sledges  consist  of  two  small  thin  boards 
about  a  foot  wide  when  joined,  and  near  six  feet  long. 
The  fore  part  is  turned  up,  and  the  sides  are  bordend  with 
small  bands.  The  Indians  draw  these  carriages  with  great 
ease,  be  they  ever  so  much  loaded,  by  mea^.s  of  a  string 
which  passes  round  the  breast.  This  collar  is  called  a 
Metump,  and  is  in  use  throughout  America,  both  in  the 
settlements  and  the  internal  parts.  Those  used  in  the  lat- 
ter are  made  of  leather,  and  very  curiously  v.  rought. 

The  prisoners  during  their  march  are  guarded  with  the 
greatest  care.    During  the  day,  if  the  journey  is  over  land, 


r  J 

'.  ; 


[■ 


! 


* 


f%n 


m 


string 
lalled  a 

ill  the 
llhe  lat- 

^ith  the 
;r  land, 


■: 


,1 


[     209     ] 

they  are  always  held  by  some  of  the  victorious  party ;  if 
by  water,  they  are  fastened  to  the  canoe.  In  the  night- 
time they  are  stretched  along  the  ground  quite  naked,  with 
their  legs,  arms,  and  neck  fastened  to  hooks  fixed  in  the 
ground.  Besides  this,  cords  are  tied  to  their  arms  or  legs, 
which  are  held  by  an  Indian,  who  instantly  awakes  at  the 
least  motion  of  them. 

Notwithstanding  such  precautions  are  usually  taken  by 
the  Indians,  it  is  recorded  in  the  annals  of  New  England, 
that  one  of  the  weaker  sex,  almost  alone,  and  unassisted, 
found  means  to  elude  the  vigilance  of  a  party  of  warriors, 
and  liui  only  to  make  her  escape  from  them,  but  to  revenge 
the  cause  of  her  countrymen. 

Some  years  ago,  a  small  band  of  Canadian  Indians,  con- 
sisting of  ten  warriors  attended  by  two  of  their  wives, 
made  an  irruption  into  the  back  settlements  of  New  Eng- 
land. They  lurked  for  some  time  in  the  vicinity  of  one 
of  the  most  exterior  towns,  and  at  length,  after  having 
killed  and  scalped  several  people,  found  means  to  take 
prisoner  a  woman  who  had  with  her  a  son  of  about  twelve 
years  of  age.  Being  satisfied  with  the  execution  they  had 
done,  they  retreated  towards  their  native  country,  which 
lay  at  three  hundred  miles  distance,  and  carried  off  with 
them  their  two  captives. 

The  second  night  of  their  retreat,  the  woman,  whose 
name,  if  I  mistake  not,  w^-  Rowe,  formeii  a  resolution 
worthy  of  the  most  intrepid  hero.  She  thought  she  shr«"ld 
be  able  to  get  from  her  hands  the  manacles  by  which  they 
were  confined,  and  determined  if  she  did  so  to  make  a  des- 
perate effort  for  the  recovery  of  her  freedom.  To  this 
purpose,  when  she  concluded  that  her  conquerors  were  in 
their  soundest  sleep,  she  strove  to  slip  the  cords  from  her 
hands.  In  this  she  succeeded  ;  and  cautioning  her  son, 
whom  they  had  suffered  to  go  unbound,  in  a  whisper, 
against  being  surprized  at  what  she  was  about  to  do,  she 

27 


I  I' 
'■  )■ 


■■I 


f 


Ri 


il> 


[     210     j 

removed  to  u  distance  with  great  wariness  the  defensive 
weapons  of  t!io  Indians,  which  lay  by  their  sides. 

Having  done  this,  she  put  one  of  the  tomahawks  into  the 
hands  of  the  boy,  bidding  him  to  follow  her  example  ;  and 
taking  another  herself,  fell  upon  the  sleeping  Indians,  sev- 
eral of  whom  she  instantly  dispatched.  But  her  attempt 
was  nearly  frustrated  by  the  imbecility  of  iier  son,  who 
wanting  both  strength  and  resolution,  made  a  feeble  stroke 
at  one  of  them,  which  only  served  to  awaken  him  ;  she 
however  sprung  at  the  rising  warrior,  and  before  he  could 
recover  his  arms,  made  him  sink  under  the  weight  of  her 
tomahawk ;  and  this  she  alternately  did  to  all  the  rest,  ex- 
cept one  of  the  women,  who  awoke  in  time,  and  made  her 
escape. 

The  heroine  then  took  oif  the  scalps  of  her  vanquished 
enemies,  and  seizing  also  those  they  were  carrying  awjiy 
with  them  as  proofs  of  their  success,  she  returned  in  tri- 
umph to  the  town  from  whence  she  had  so  lately  been 
dragged,  to  the  great  astonishment  of  her  neighbours,  who 
could  scarcely  credit  their  senses,  or  the  testimonies  she 
bore  of  her  Amazonian  intrepidity. 

During  their  march  they  oblige  their  prisoners  to  sing 
their  death-song,  which  generally  consists  of  these  or  simi- 
lar sentences :  "  I  am  going  to  die,  I  am  about  to  suffer ; 
"  but  I  will  bear  the  severest  tortures  my  enemies  can  in- 
"  flict  with  becoming  fortitude.  1  will  die  like  a  brave 
"  man,  and  I  shall  then  go  to  join  the  chiefs  that  have  suf- 
"  fered  on  the  same  account."  These  songs  are  coiuinued 
with  necessary  intervals,  until  they  reach  the  village  or 
camp  to  which  they  are  going. 

When  the  warriors  are  arrived  within  hearing,  they  set 
up  different  cries,  which  communicates  to  their  friends  a 
geneial  history  of  the  success  of  the  expedition.  The 
number  of  the  death-cries  they  give,  declares  how  many  of 
their  own  party  are  lost;  the  number  of  war-hoops,  the 
number  of  prisoners  they  have  taken. 


.;> 


': 


li 


i 


age  or 


: 
i 


I      211      ] 

It  is  difficult  to  describe  these  cries,  but  the  best  idea  I 
can  convey  of  them  is,  that  the  former  consists  of  the  sound 
"VVhoo,  Whoo,  Whoop,  wiiich  is  continued  in  a  long  shrill 
tone,  nearly  till  the  breath  is  exhausted,  and  then  broken 
off  with  a  sudden  elevation  of  the  voice.  The  latter  of  a 
Joud  cry,  of  much  the  same  kind,  which  is  modulated  into 
notes  by  the  hand  being  placed  before  the  mouth.  Both  of 
them  might  be  heard  to  a  very  considerable  distance. 

Whilst  these  are  uttering,  the  persons  to  whom  they  are 
designed  to  convey  the  intelligence,  continue  motionless 
and  all  attention.  When  this  ceremony  is  performed,  the 
whole  village  issue  out  to  learn  the  particulars  of  the  rela- 
tion they  have  just  heard  m  general  terms,  and  according 
as  the  news  prove  mournful  or  the  contrary,  they  answer 
by  so  many  acclamations  or  cries  of  lamentation. 

Being  by  this  time  arrived  at  the  village  or  camp,  the 
women  and  children  arm  themselves  with  sticks  and  blud- 
geons, and  form  themselves  into  two  ranks,  throug).  which 
the  prisoners  are  obliged  to  pass.  The  treatment  they  un- 
dergo before  they  reach  the  extremity  of  the  line,  is  very 
severe.  Sometimes  they  are  so  beaten  over  the  head  and 
face,  as  to  have  scarcely  any  remains  of  life ;  and  happy 
would  it  be  for  them  if  by  this  usage  an  end  was  put  to 
their  wretched  being:'.  But  their  tormentors  take  care 
■  hat  none  of  the  blows  they  give  prove  mortal,  as  they 
V  ish  to  reserve  the  miserable  sufferers  for  more  severe 
mnctions. 

After  having  undergone  this  introductory  discipline,  they 
are  bound  hand  and  foot,  whilst  the  chiefs  hold  a  council 
in  whii  li  their  fate  is  determined.  Those  who  are  decreed 
to  be  put  to  death  by  the  usual  torments,  are  delivered  to 
the  chief  of  the  warriors ;  such  as  are  to  be  spared,  are 
given  into  the  hands  of  the  chief  of  the  nation  :  so  that  in 
a  short  time  all  the  prisoners  may  be  assured  of  their  fate, 
as  the  sentence  now   pronounced   is  irrevocable.     The 


'!.'^ 


-d 


II 


M 


*'    ;l:l 


'4  ■• 


4^ 


ir"    ''!"i'?iT' 


w 


ffi 


i 


[     212     ] 

former  they  term  being  consigned  to  the  house  of  death, 
the  latter  to  the  house  of  grace. 

Sucli  captives  as  are  pretty  far  advanced  in  life,  and 
have  acquired  great  honour  by  their  warlike  deeds,  always 
atone  for  the  blood  they  have  spilt  by  the  tortures  of  fire. 
Their  success  in  war  is  readily  known  by  the  blue  nriarks 
upon  their  breasts  and  arms,  which  are  as  legible  to  the 
Indians  as  letters  are  to  V^iuropeans. 

The  manner  in  which  these  hieroglyphicks  are  made,  is 
by  brer'i'ig  the  skin  with  the  teeth  of  fish,  or  sharpened 
flints,  di^  f  a  kind  of  ink  made  of  the  soot  of  pitch  pine. 

Like  those  le  ancient  Picts  of  Britain  these  are  esteemed 
ornamental ;  and  at  the  same  time  they  serve  as  registers 
of  the  heroic  actions  of  the  warrior,  who  thus  bears  about 
him  indelible  marks  of  his  valour. 

The  prisoners  destined  to  death  are  soon  led  to  the  place 
of  execution,  which  is  generally  in  the  centre  of  the  camp 
or  village ;  where,  being  stript,  and  every  part  of  their 
bodies  blackened,  the  skin  of  a  crow  or  raven  is  fixed  on 
their  heads.  They  are  then  bound  to  a  stake,  with  faggots 
heaped  around  them,  and  obliged  for  the  last  time  to  sing 
their  death-song. 

The  warriors,  for  such  it  is  only  who  commonly  suffer 
this  punishment,  now  perform  in  a  more  prolix  manner  this 
sad  solemnity.  They  recount  with  an  audible  voice  all  the 
brave  actions  they  have  performed,  and  pride  themselves 
in  the  number  of  enemies  they  have  killed.  In  this  re- 
hearsal they  spare  not  even  their  tormentors,  but  strive  by 
every  provoking  tale  then  can  invent  to  irritate  and  insult 
them.  Sometimes  this  has  the  desired  effect,  and  the  suf- 
ferers are  dispatched  sooner  than  they  otherwise  would 
have  been. 

There  are  many  other  methods  which  the  Indians  make 
use  of  to  put  their  prisoners  to  death,  but  these  are  only 
occasional ;  that  of  burning  is  most  generally  used. 


h 


wm 


ind 


^ 


:: 


[     213     ] 

Whilst  I  was  at  the  chief  town  of  the  Ottagaumies,  an 
Illinois  Indian  was  brought  in,  who  had  been  made  prisoner 
by  one  of  their  war  parties.  I  had  then  an  opportunity  of 
seeing  the  customary  cruelties  infhcted  by  these  people  on 
their  captives,  through  the  minutest  part  of  their  process. 
After  the  previous  steps  necessary  to  iiis  condemnation,  he 
was  carried,  early  in  the  morning,  to  a  little  distance  from 
the  town,  where  he  was  bound  to  a  tree. 

This  being  done,  all  the  boys,  who  amounted  to  a  great 
number,  as  the  place  was  populous,  were  permitted  to 
amuse  themselves  with  shooting  their  arrows  at  the  un- 
happy victim.  As  they  were  none  of  them  more  than 
twelve  years  old,  and  were  placed  at  a  considerable  dis- 
tance, they  had  not  strength  to  penetrate  to  the  vital  parts, 
so  that  the  poor  wretch  stood  pierced  with  arrows,  and 
suffering  the  consequent  agonies,  for  more  than  two  days. 

During  this  time  he  sung  his  warlike  exploits.  He  re- 
capitulated every  stratagem  he  had  made  use  of  to  surprize 
his  enemies :  he  boasted  of  the  quantity  of  scalps  he  pos- 
sessed, and  enumerated  the  prisoners  he  had  taken.  He 
then  described  the  ditlerent  barbarous  methods  by  which 
he  had  put  the  latter  to  death,  and  seemed  even  then  to 
receive  inconceivable  pleasure  from  the  recital  of  the  hor- 
rid tale. 

But  he  dwelt  more  particularly  on  the  cruelties  he  had 
practised  on  such  of  the  kindred  of  his  present  tormentors 
as  had  fallen  into  his  hands ;  endeavouring  by  these  ag- 
gravated insults  to  induce  them  to  increase  his  tortures, 
that  he  might  be  able  to  give  greater  proofs  of  fortitude. 
Even  in  the  last  struggles  of  life,  when  he  was  no  longer 
able  to  vent  in  words  the  indignant  provocation  his  tongue 
would  have  uttered,  a  smile  of  mingled  scorn  and  triumph 
sat  on  his  countenance. 

This  method  of  tormenting  their  enemies  is  considered 
by  the  Indians  as  productive  of  more  than  one  beneficial 


i.  i 


.'! 


i 


■i-M 


.   'I. 


m 


r,M 


f 


[     214     ] 

consequence.  It  satiates,  in  a  greater  degree,  that  dia- 
bolical lust  of  revenge,  which  is  the  predominant  passion  in 
the  breast  of  every  individual  of  every  tribe,  and  it  gives 
the  growing  warriors  an  early  propensity  to  that  cruelty 
and  thirst  for  blood,  which  is  so  necessary  a  qualification 
for  such  as  would  be  thoroughly  skilled  in  their  savage  art 
of  war. 

I  have  been  informed,  that  an  Indian  who  was  under  the 
hands  of  his  tormentors,  had  the  audacity  to  tell  them,  that 
they  were  ignorant  old  women,  and  did  not  know  how  to 
put  brave  prisoners  to  death.  He  acquainted  thern  that  he 
had  heretofore  taken  some  of  their  warriors,  and  instead  of 
the  trivial  punishments  they  inflicted  on  him,  he  had  devised 
for  them  the  most  excruciating  torments  :  that  having  bound 
them  to  a  stake,  he  had  stuck  their  bodies  full  of  sharp 
splinters  of  turpentine  wood,  to  which  he  then  set  fire,  and 
dancing  around  them  enjoyed  the  agonizing  pangs  of  the 
flaming  victims. 

This  bravado,  which  carried  with  it  a  degree  of  insult 
that  even  the  accustomed  ear  of  an  Indian  could  not  listen 
to  unmoved,  threw  his  tormentors  off  their  guard,  and 
shortened  the  duj^ation  of  his  torments  ;  for  one  of  the  chiefs 
ran  to  him,  and  ripping  out  his  iieart,  stopped  with  it  the 
mouth  from  which  had  issued  such  provoking  language. 

Innumerable  are  the  stories  that  may  be  told  of  the 
courage  and  resolution  of  the  Indians,  who  happen  to  be 
made  prisoners  by  their  adversaries.  Many  that  I  have 
heard  are  so  astonishing,  that  they  seem  to  exceed  the 
utmost  limits  of  credibility  ;  it  is,  however,  certain  that 
these  savages  are  possessed  with  many  heroic  qualities,  and 
bear  every  species  of  misfortune  with  a  degree  of  fortitude 
which  has  not  been  outdone  by  any  of  the  ancient  heroes 
of  either  Greece  or  Rome. 

Notwithstanding  these  acts  of  severity  exercised  by  the 
Indians  towards  those  of  their  own  species  who  fall  into 


■■■'>. 


I  chiefs 
it  the 


I 


\s 


[     215     ] 

their  hands,  some  tribes  of  them  have  been  remarked  for 
their  moderation  to  such  female  prisoners  belonging  to  the 
English  colonies  as  have  happened  to  be  taken  by  them. 
Women  of  great  beauty  have  frequently  been  carried  off 
by  them,  and  during  a  march  of  three  or  four  hundred 
miles  through  their  retired  forests,  have  lain  by  their  sidos 
without  receiving  any  insult,  and  their  chastity  has  re- 
mained inviolate.  Instances  have  happened  where  female 
captives,  who  have  been  pregnant  at  the  time  of  their  being 
taken,  have  found  the  pangs  of  child-birth  come  upon  them 
in  the  midst  of  solitary  woods,  and  savages  their  only  com- 
panions ;  yet  from  these,  savages  as  they  were,  have  they 
received  every  assistance  their  situation  would  admit  of, 
and  been  treated  with  a  degree  of  delicacy  and  humanity 
they  little  expected. 

This  forbearance,  it  must  be  acknowledged,  does  not 
proceed  altogether  from  their  dispositions,  but  is  only  in- 
herent in  those  who  have  held  some  communication  with 
the  French  missionaries.  Without  intendinc:  that  their 
natural  enemies  the  English  should  enjoy  the  benefit  of 
their  labours,  these  fathers  have  taken  great  pains  to  incul- 
cate on  the  minds  of  the  Indians  the  general  principles  of 
humanity,  which  has  diffused  itself  through  their  manners, 
and  has  proved  of  public  utility. 

Those  prisoners  that  are  consigned  to  the  house  of  grace, 
and  these  are  commonly  the  young  men,  women,  and 
children,  await  the  disposal  of  the  chiefs,  who,  after  the 
execution  of  such  as  are  condemned  to  die,  hold  a  council 
for  this  purpose. 

A  herald  is  sent  round  the  village  or  camp,  to  give  notice 
that  such  as  have  lost  any  relation  in  the  late  expedition 
are  desired  to  attend  the  distribution  which  is  about  to  take 
place.  Those  women  who  have  lost  their  sons  or  husbands 
are  generally  satisfied  in  the  first  place  ;  after  these,  such 
as  have  been  deprived  of  friends  of  a  more  remote  degree 


l! 


!?^ 


ih 


<tv^ 


[     216     ] 


'  •■ 


:i  : 


f  I     ■  '-> 


of  consanguinity,  or  who  choose  to  adopt  some  of  the 
youth. 

The  division  being  made,  which  is  done,  as  in  other 
cases,  without  tiie  least  dispute,  those  who  have  received 
any  share  lead  them  to  their  tents  or  huts  ;  and  having  un- 
bound them,  wash  and  dress  their  wounds  if  they  happen 
to  have  received  any  ;  they  then  cloath  them,  and  give 
them  the  most  comfortable  and  refreshing  food  their  store 
will  afford. 

Whilst  their  new  domesticks  are  feeding,  they  endeavour 
to  administer  consolation  to  them  ;  they  tell  them  that  as  they 
are  redeemed  from  death,  they  must  now  be  cheerful  and 
happy  ;  and  if  they  serve  them  well,  without  murmuring  or 
repining,  nothing  shall  be  wanting  to  make  them  such  atone- 
ment for  the  loss  of  their  country  and  friends  as  circum- 
stances will  allow  of. 

If  any  men  are  spared,  they  are  commonly  given  to  the 
widows  that  have  lost  their  husbands  by  the  hand  of  the 
enemy,  should  there  be  any  such,  to  whom,  if  they  happen 
to  prove  agreeable,  they  are  soon  married.  But  should  the 
dame  be  otherwise  engaged,  the  life  of  him  who  foils  to  her 
lot  is  in  great  danger ;  especially  if  she  fancies  that  her  late 
husband  wants  a  slave  in  the  country  of  spirits  to  which  he 
is  gone. 

When  this  is  the  case,  a  number  of  young  men  take  the 
devoted  captive  to  some  distance,  and  despatch  him  with- 
out any  ceremony  ;  after  he  has  been  spared  by  the  council, 
they  consider  him  of  too  little  consequence  to  be  intitled  to 
the  torments  allotted  to  those  who  have  been  judged  worthy 
of  them. 

The  women  are  usually  distributed  to  the  men,  from 
whom  they  do  not  fail  of  meeting  with  a  favourable  recep- 
tion. The  boys  ana  girls  are  taken  into  the  families  of  such 
as  have  need  of  them,  and  are  considered  as  slaves ;  and  it 
is  not  uncommon  that  they  are  sold  in  the  same  capacity  to 
the  European  traders  who  come  among  them. 


t|i,. 


[      217     ] 


The  Indians  h.ivc  no  idea  of  moderating  llio  ravages  of 
war,  by  s[)aring  their  prisoners,  and  entering  into  a  negoti- 
ation with  the  band  from  whom  ihev  have  been  taken,  for 
an  exchange.  All  that  are  captivated  by  both  parties  are 
cither  put  to  death,  adopted,  or  made  slaves  of.  And  so 
particular  are  every  nation  in  this  respect,  that  if  any  of 
their  tribe,  even  a  warrior,  should  be  taken  prisoner,  and  by 
chance  be  received  into  the  house  of  grace,  either  as  an 
adopted  person  or  a  slave,  and  should  afterwards  make  his 
escape,  they  will  by  no  means  receive  him,  or  acknowledge 
him  as  one  of  their  band. 

The  condition  of  such  as  are  adopted  diflers  not  in  any 
one  instance  from  the  children  of  the  nation  to  which  they 
now  bejong.  They  assume  all  the  rights  of  those  whose 
places  they  supply,  and  frequently  make  no  difTiculty  of 
going  in  the  war-parties  against  their  own  countrymen. 
Should,  however,  any  of  these  by  chance  make  their  escape, 
and  be  afterwards  retaken,  they  are  esteemed  as  unnatural 
children  and  ungrateful  persons,  who  have  deserted  and 
made  war  upon  their  parents  and  benefactors,  and  are 
treated  with  uncommon  sevcritv. 

That  part  of  the  prisoners  which  are  considered  as  slaves, 
are  generally  distributed  among  the  chiefs;  who  frequently 
make  presents  of  some  of  them  to  the  European  governors 
of  the  out-posts,  or  t^^the  superintendants  or  commissaries 
of  Indian  afliurs.  I  have  been  informed  that  it  was  the 
Jesuits  and  French  missionaries  that  first  occasioned  the 
introduction  of  these  unhappy  captives  into  the  settlements, 
and  who  by  so  doing  taught  the  Indians  that  they  were 
valuable. 

Their  views  indeed  were  laudable,  as  they  imagined  that 
by  this  method  they  should  not  only  prevent  much  barbarity 
and  bloodshed,  but  find  the  opportunities  of  spreading  their 
religion  among  them  increased.    To  this  purpose  they  en- 

28 


'"] 


■i 

:■!! 


\  ■ 


w 


w 


In    ' 


|i  ( 


[     S18     ] 

couragcd  the  traders  to  purchase  such  shives  as  they  met 
with. 

The  good  ellbots  of  this  mode  of  proceeding  was  not 
however  equal  to  the  expectations  ol"  these  pious  lathers. 
Instead  of  being  the  means  of  preventing  cruelty  and  blood- 
slied,  it  only  caused  the  dissensions  between  the  Indian 
nations  to  be  carried  on  with  a  greater  degree  of  violence, 
and  with  unremitted  ardour.  The  prize  they  fought  for 
being  no  longer  revenge  or  fame,  but  the  acquirement  of 
spirituous  liquors,  for  which  their  captives  were  to  be  ex- 
changed, and  of  which  almost  every  nation  is  immoderately 
fond,  they  sought  for  their  enemies  with  unwonted  alacrity, 
and  were  constantly  on  the  watch  to  surprize  and  carry 
them  oil'. 

It  might  still  be  said  that  fewer  of  the  captives  are  tor- 
mented and  put  to  death,  since  these  expectations  of  re- 
ceiving so  valuable  a  consideration  for  them  have  been 
excited  than  there  usually  had  been  ;  but  it  does  not  appear 
that  their  accustomed  cruelty  to  the  warriors  they  take,  is 
in  the  least  abated  ;  their  natural  desire  of  vengeance  must 
be  gratified  ;  they  now  only  become  more  assiduous  in 
securing  a  greater  number  of  young  prisoners,  whilst  those 
who  are  made  captive  in  their  defence  are  tormented  and 
put  to  death  as  before. 

Tlie  missionaries  finding  that  coij^ary  to  their  wishes 
their  zeal  had  only  served  to  increase  the  sale  of  the  noxious 
juices,  applied  to  the  Governor  of  Canada  in  the  year  1693, 
for  a  prohibition  of  this  baneful  trade.  An  order  was 
issued  accordingly,  but  it  could  not  put  a  total  stop  to  it ; 
the  French  Couriers  do  Bois  were  hardy  enough  to  carry  it 
on  clandestinely,  notwithstanding  the  penalty  annexed  to 
a  breach  of  the  prohibition  was  a  considerable  fine  and 
imprisonment. 

Some  who  were  detected  in  the  prosecution  of  it  with- 
drew into  the  Indian  countries,  where  they  intermarried 


4 


&  I. 


H 


'1 


:.' 


L     219     ] 

with  the  natives  and  nndorvvont  n  voluntary  banishment. 
These,  however,  being  an  at)an(lone(i  and  debauched  s(!t, 
their  conduct  contributed  very  little  either  towards  rol'orni- 
ing  the  manners  ol"  their  new  relations,  or  engaging  theni  to 
entertain  a  favourable  opinion  of  the  religion  they  professed. 
Thus  did  these  indefatigable  religious  men  see  their  designs 
in  some  measure  once  more  frustrated. 

However,  the  emigration  was  productive  of  an  cllect 
which  turned  out  to  be  beneficial  to  their  nation.  By  the 
connection  of  these  refugees  with  the  Irocjuois,  Mississuages, 
Hurons,  Miamies,  Powtovvottomies,  Puants,  Menomonies, 
Algonkins,  6cc.  and  the  constant  representations  these 
various  nations  received  from  tiiom  of  the  power  and 
grandeur  of  the  French,  to  the  aggrandizement  of  whoso 
monarch,  notwithstanding  their  banishment,  they  still  re- 
tained their  habitual  inclination,  the  Indians  became  in- 
sensibly prejudiced  in  favour  of  that  people,  and  1  am 
persuaded  will  take  every  opportunity  of  shewing  their 
attachment  to  them. 

And  this,  even  in  despite  of  the  disgraceful  estimation 
they  must  be  held  by  them,  since  they  have  been  driven  out 
of  Canada  ;  for  the  Indians  consider  every  conquered  people 
as  in  a  state  of  vassalage  to  their  conquerors.  After  one 
nation  has  finally  subdued  another,  and  a  conditional  submis- 
sion is  agreed  on,  it  is  customary  for  the  chiefs  of  the  con- 
quered.  whpp.  tlicy  sit  in  council  with  their  subduers,  to  wear 
petticoats,  as  an  acknowledgment  that  they  are  in  a  state  of 
subjection,  and  ought  to  be  ranked  among  the  women. 
Their  partiality  to  the  French  has  however  taken  too  deep 
root  for  time  itself  to  eradicate  it. 


I  •* 


',t' 


f      > 

■      f  ! 


'    1 

I  J 

I.', 


"W 


hif 


[      820      ] 


CHAPTER    X. 


Of  their  Manner  of  making  Peace,  tfc. 


\i'r> 


r 


: 


i:  ; 

H 


TiiK  wars  that  are  carried  on  hctween  the  Indian  nations 
are  in  pcneral  lieredilary,  and  continue  from  airo  to  age  with 
a  few  intt'rrnj)li(ins.  If  a  peace  lieconics  necessary,  the 
principal  c;irc  of  both  parlies  is  to  avoid  the  appearance  of 
making  the  first  advances. 

When  they  treat  with  an  enemy,  relative  to  a  suspension 
of  hostilities,  the  chief  who  is  commissioned  to  undertake 
the  negociation,  if  it  is  not  brought  about  by  the  mediation 
of  some  neighl)ouring  band,  abattjs  nothing  of  his  natural 
haughtiness  ;  even  vviien  the  atVairs  of  his  country  are  in 
the  worst  situation,  he  makes  no  concessions,  but  endeav- 
ours to  persuade  liis  adversaries  that  it  is  their  interest  i 
put  an  end  to  the  war. 

Accidents  sometimes  contribute  to  bring  about  a  peace 
between  nations  that  otherwise  could  not  be  prevailed  on  to 
listen  to  terms  of  accommodation.  An  instance  of  this, 
which  I  heard  of  in  almost  every  nation  I  passed  through, 
I  shall  relate. 

About  eighty  years  ago,  the  Iroquois  and  Chipeways,  two 
powerful  nations,  were  at  war  with  the  Oltagaumies  and 
Saukies,  who  were  much  inferior  to  their  adversaries  both 
in  numbers  and  strength.  One  winter  near  a  thousand  of 
the  former  made  an  excursion  from  Lake  Oiuario,  by  way  of 
Toronto,  towards  the  territories  of  tiieir  enemies.  They 
coasted  Lake  Huron  on  its  east  and  northern  borders,  till 
they  arrived  at  the  Island  of  JSt.  Joseph,  which  is  situated 
in  the  Straights  of  St.  Marie.  Tliere  they  crossed  these 
Straights  upon  the  ice  about  fifteen  miles  below  the  falls, 
and  continued  their  route  still  westward.     As  the  ground 


>l 


:|i' 


ilii:: 


[  J^al   ] 


Deace 


ys,  two 
ies  and 
;s  both 
isand  of 

way  of 
They 

ers,  till 
situated 
d  these 

\e  falls, 

ground 


! 


was  covrred  wiili  snow,  to  prevent  n  discovery  of  their  ntinn- 
bers,  tiiey  marched  in  a  single  file,  treading  in  each  others 
footsteps. 

Tour  Cliipt'way  Indians,  passing  that  way,  observed  this 
army,  and  readily  guessed  from  the  direction  of  their  march, 
and  the  precautions  they  took,  both  the  country  to  which 
they  were  hastening,  and  their  designs. 

Notwithstanding  the  nation  to  which  they  belonged  was 
at  war  with  the  Oitagauinies,  and  n\  alliance  with  their  in- 
vaders, yet  from  a  principle  which  cannot  be  accounted  for, 
they  took  an  instant  resolution  to  apprize  the  fortner  of  their 
danger.  To  this  purpose  they  hastened  away  with  their 
usual  celerity,  and,  taking  a  circuit  to  avoid  discovery,  arrived 
at  the  hunting  grounds  of  the  Ottagaumies,  before  so  large  a 
body,  moving  in  so  cautious  a  manner,  could  do.  There 
they  found  a  parly  of  about  four  hiurdre('  warriors,  some  of 
which  were  Saukies,  whom  they  informed  of  the  approach 
of  their  enemies. 

The  chiefs  immediately  collected  their  whole  force,  and 
held  a  council  on  the  steps  that  were  to  be  taken  for  their 
defence.  As  they  were  encumbered  with  their  fairiilies,  it 
was  impossible  that  they  could  retreat  in  time  :  they  there- 
fore determined  to  chuse  the  most  advantageous  spot,  and  to 
give  the  Iroquois  the  best  reception  in  their  power. 

Not  far  from  the  place  where  ihey  then  happened  to  be, 
stood  two  small  lakes,  between  which  ran  a  narrow  neck  of 
land  about  a  mile  in  length,  and  only  from  twenty  to  forty 
yards  in  breadth.  Concluding  that  the  Iro((nois  intended  to 
pass  through  this  defile,  the  united  bands  divided  their  little 
party  into  two  bodies  of  two  hundred  each.  One  of  these 
took  post  at  the  extremity  of  the  pass  that  lay  nearest  to 
their  hunting  grounds,  which  they  immediately  fortified  with 
ar breast-work  formed  of  palisades;  whilst  the  other  body 
took  a  compass  round  one  of  the  lakes,  with  a  design  to  hem 
their  enemies  in  when  they  had  entered  the  defile. 


i 


r 


11 

[     222     1 


V  ■ 


t* 


■;•     t 


n 


■¥ 


n 


Their  stratagem  sticrorded  ;  for  no  sooner  had  the  whole 
of  the  rro((Uois  entered  the  pass,  tlian,  heing  provided  with 
wood  for  the  purpose,  they  fcrtned  a  similar  breast-work  on 
the  other  extremity,  and  thns  enclosed  their  enemies. 

'I'he  Iroquois  soon  perceived  their  situation,  and  immedi- 
ately held  a  council  on  the  measures  that  weie  necessary  to 
he  pursued  to  extricate  themselves.  I'nluckily  for  them  a 
thaw  had  just  taken  place,  which  had  so  far  dissolved  the 
ice  as  to  render  it  imi)assible,  and  yet  there  still  remained 
sullicient  to  prevent  them  ft^om  cither  passing  over  tiie  lakes 
on  rafts,  or  from  swimming  across.  In  this  dilemma  it  was 
agreed  that  they  should  endeavour  to  force  one  of  the  breast- 
works ;  l)ut  they  soon  found  them  too  well  defended  to  ef- 
fect their  purpose. 

Notvvilhslaiidiiig  this  disappointment,  with  the  usual  com- 
posure and  unapprehensiveness  of  Indians,  they  amused 
liiemselves  three  or  fo\ir  days  in  lishing.  ]\y  this  time  the 
ice  being  quite  dissolv(ul,  they  made  themselves  rafts,  which 
they  were  enabled  to  do  by  some  trees  that  fortunately  grew 
on  the  spot,  and  attempted  to  cross  one  of  the  lakes. 

They  ac(;ordiiigly  set  oil*  before  day-break  ;  btit  the  Otta- 
gaumies,  who  had  been  watchful  of  their  motions,  perceiving 
their  design,  detached  one  lunidred  and  fifty  men  from  each 
of  their  parlies,  to  op|)ose  their  landing.  These  three  hun- 
dred marched  so  expe^liti(^usly  to  the  other  side  of  the  lake, 
that  they  reached  it  before  their  opponents  had  gained  the 
shore,  th  y  being  retarded  iiy  their  poles  sticking  in  the  mud. 

As  soon  as  the  confederates  arrived,  tlu^y  poured  in  a  very 
iieavy  fire,  both  from  their  ])()ws  and  musquetry,  on  the  Iro- 
()Uois,  which  greatly  disconcerted  them  ;  till  the  latter  find- 
ing their  situation  desperate,  leaped  into  tlie  water,  and 
fought  their  way  through  their  enemies.  This  howe^^er  they 
could  not  do  without  losing  more  than  half  their  men. 

After  the  Iroquois  had  landed,  they  made  good  their  re- 
treat, but  wore  obliged  to  leave  their  enemies  masters  of  the 


i   ■' 


1 

H 


whole 
il  witli 
ork  on 

Timedi- 
s.iry  10 
ihcm  a 
ved  ihe 
;inairuHl 
ic  lakes 
a  it  was 
;  breast- 
hI  10  ef- 

ual  com- 
amuscd 
lime  llie 
Is,  wliicii 
.ely  grew 
;s. 

the  Otta- 
ovceivinjT 

rom  earli 
\r(>o  luiii- 
the  lake, 
laiucd  ihe 
the  mud. 
in  a  very 
»  liie  Iro- 
lUer  find- 
al(!r,   and 
c\rer  they 

en. 

their  re- 
ers  of  the 


I  I 


[      223      ] 

iield,  and  in  possession  of  iill  iIk;  furs  they  had  taken  dvu-ing 
dieir  winter's  hunt.  Thus  dciiiiy  did  they  pay  for  an  un- 
})rovoke(l  excursion  to  surh  distance  Ironi  the  route  they 
ouf;ht  to  have  jjursued,  and  lo  wliicli  they  were  only  im- 
pelled by  a  sudden  desire  of  c\itting  oil'  some  of  their  ancient 
enemies. 

iJut  liad  lliey  known  their  strength  they  might  have  de- 
stroyed every  man  of  the  party  that  opposed  ihtm;  which 
even  at  the  first  onset  was  only  inconsiderable,  and,  wluu 
diminished  by  the  -".ction,  totally  unable  lo  make  any  stand 
against  them. 

The  victorious  bands  rewarded  the  Ciiipeways,  who  had 
been  the  mea.is  of  their  success,  vvilh  a  share  of  the  spoils. 
They  })ressed  them  to  lake  any  (juanlily  ihey  chose  of  the 
richest  of  the  furs,  and  sent  them  under  an  escort  of  fifty 
men,  to  iheii  own  country.  The  disinlcrested  Chipeways, 
as  tt'C  Indians  in  general  are  seklom  acliialed  by  mercenary 
motives,  for  a  considerable  time  refused  these  [)resents,  but 
were  at  length  persuaded  to  accept  yf  them. 

The  brave  and  well-concerted  resistance  iiere  mrule  by 
the  Otlagaumies  and  Saukies,  aidid  by  the  mediation  of  the 
Chipeways,  who  laying  aside  on  this  occasmn  ihe  animosity 
they  had  so  long  borne  those  peo()le  approved  of  the  gener- 
ous conc'icl  of  their  four  chiefs,  were  logetli(>r  the  means  of 
elfecting  a  veconciliation  belween  these  nations  ;  .iiid  in  pro- 
cess of  time  united  them  all  in  the  bands  of  amity. 

And  I  believe  that  all  the  Indians  inhabiting  thai  extensive 
country,  which  lies  between  (.Quebec,  the  ban'  ■  of  tin;  Mis- 
sissippi north  of  the  Onisconsin,  and  the  sett'(  n)enls  belong- 
ing lo  the  Hudson's  Hay  Com[)any,  -.uv.  at  j  ;esent  in  a  slate 
of  profound  peace.  When  iheir  restless  thsposiiions  will 
not  sulfer  lliem  to  remain  inactive,  these  northern  Indians 
seldom  commit  hostilities  on  each  other,  but  make  excursions 
to  the  southward,  against  the  Clierokees,  Choclahs,  Chick- 
a&Jws  or  lUiuuis. 


14 


V;f4 


/4 


A\ 


[     224     ] 


m- 


i'i1 


■ii,  t 


i   . 


Sometimes  the  Indians  grow  tired  of  a  war  which  they 
have  carried  on  against  some  neighbouring  nation  for  many 
years  without  much  success,  and  in  this  case  they  seek  for 
mediators  to  begin  a  negotiation.  These  being  obtained,  the 
treaty  is  thus  conducted. 

A  number  of  their  own  chiefs,  joined  by  those  who  have 
accepted  the  friendly  office,  set  out  together  for  the  country 
of  their  enemies  ;  such  as  are  chosen  for  this  purpose,  are 
chiefs  of  tlie  most  extensive  abilities  and  of  the  greatest  in- 
tegrity. Tiiey  bear  before  them  the  Pipe  of  Peace,  which 
I  need  not  inform  my  readers  is  of  the  same  nature  as  a  Flag 
of  Truce  among  the  Europeans,  and  is  treated  with  the 
greatest  respect  and  veneration,  even  by  the  most  barbarous 
nations.  I  never  heard  of  an  instance  wherein  the  bearers 
of  this  sacred  badge  of  friendship  were  ev^r  treated  dis- 
respectfully, or  its  rights  violated.  The  Indians  believe  that 
the  Great  Spirit  never  suffers  an  infraction  of  this  kind  to  go 
unpunished. 

The  Pipe  of  Peace,  which  is  termed  by  the  French  the 
Calumet,  for  what  reason  I  could  never  learn,  is  about  four 
feet  long.  The  bowl  of  it  is  made  of  red  marble,  and  the 
stem  of  it  m"  a  light  wood,  curiously  painted  with  hieroglyph- 
icks  in  various  colours,  and  adorned  with  the  feathers  of  the 
most  beautiful  birds.  I  have  endeavoured  to  give  as  exact 
a  representation  of  it  as  possible  m  Plate  No.  IV. ;  but  it  is 
not  in  my  power  to  convey  an  idea  of  the  various  tints  and 
pleasing  ornaments  of  this  much  esteemed  Indian  imple- 
ment. 

Every  nation  has  a  different  method  of  decorating  these 
pipes,  and  they  can  tell  at  first  sight  to  what  band  it  belongs. 
It  is  used  as  an  introduction  to  all  treaties,  and  great  cere- 
mony attends  the  use  of  it  on  these  occasions. 

The  assistant  or  aid-du-camp  of  the  great  warrior,  when 
the  chiefs  are  assembled  and  seated,  fills  it  with  tobacco 
mixed  with  the  herbs  before  mentioned,  taking  care  at  the 


fl'' 


I  they 

many 

(ek  for 

ed, the 

o  have 

;ountry 
)se,  are 
lest  in- 
,  which 
;  a  Flag 
,'ith  the 
rbarous 
bearers 
led  dis- 
eve  that 
nd  to  go 

Biich  the 
)out  four 
and  the 
roglyph- 
trs  of  ihe 
as  exact 
but  it  is 
tints  and 
n  imple- 

ng  these 

belongs. 

•eat  cere- 

ior,  when 
tobacco 
ire  at  the 


M 


[     225     ] 

sanrie  time  that  no  part  of  it  touches  the  ground.  When  it 
is  filled,  he  takes  a  coal  that  is  thoroughly  kindled  from  a 
fire  which  is  generally  kept  burning  in  the  midst  of  the  as- 
sembly, and  places  it  on  the  tobacco. 

As  soon  as  it  is  siiHiciently  lighted,  he  throws  off  the  coal. 
He  then  turns  the  stem  of  it  towards  the  heavens,  after  this 
towards  the  earth,  and  now  holding  it  horizontally  moves 
himself  round  till  he  has  completed  a  circle  :  by  the  first 
action  he  is  supposed  to  present  it  to  the  (ireat  Spirit,  whose 
aid  is  thereby  supplicated  ;  by  the  second,  to  avert  any  mali- 
cious interposition  of  the  evil  spirits  ;  and  by  the  third  to 
gain  the  protection  of  the  spirits  inhabiting  the  air,  the  earth, 
and  the  waters.  Having  thus  secured  the  favour  of  those 
invisible  agents,  in  whose  power  they  suppose  it  is  either  to 
forward  or  obstruct  the  issue  oi  their  present  deliberations, 
he  presents  it  to  the  hereditary  chief,  who  having  taken  two 
or  three  whiffs,  blows  the  smoak  from  his  mouth  first  to- 
wards heaven,  and  then  around  him  upon  the  ground. 

It  is  afterwards  put  in  the  same  manner  into  the  mouths 
of  the  ambassadors  or  strangers,  who  observe  the  8ame  cer- 
emony ;  then  to  the  chief  of  the  warriors.  .1  to  all  the  othev 
chiefs  in  turn  according  to  heir  gradatioii  '  >nring  this  time 
the  person  who  executes  this  honourable  olHre  holds  the 
pipe  slightly  in  his  hand,  as  if  he  feared  to  press  the  sacred 
instrument ;  nor  does  any  one  presume  to  touch  it  but  with 
his  lips. 

When  the  chiefs  who  are  intrusted  with  the  commission 
for  making  peace,  approach  the  town  or  camp  to  which  ihey 
are  going,  they  begin  to  sing  and  dance  the  songs  and  dances 
appropriated  to  this  occasion.  By  this  time  the  adverse 
party  are  apprized  of  their  arrival,  and  divesting  themselves 
of  their  wonted  enmity  at  the  sight  of  the  Pipe  of  Peace, 
invite  them  to  the  habitation  of  the  Great  Chief,  and  furnish 
them  with  every  conveniency  during  the  negocialion. 

A  council  is  then  held  ;  and  when  the  speeches  and  de- 

39 


1      "! 

4 


I  I 


i'1 


4        M 


'I] 


r 


';  '^ 


I 


t» 


';'   I- 


[      226      ] 

bales  are  ended,  if  no  obstructions  arise  to  put  a  stop  to  the 
treaty,  the  painted  hatchet  is  buried  in  the  ground  as  a 
memorial  that  all  animosities  between  the  contending  nations 
have  ceased,  and  a  peace  taken  place.  Among  the  ruder 
bands,  sucli  as  have  no  communications  with  the  Europeans, 
a  war-club  painted  red  is  buried  instead  of  the  hatchet. 

A  belt  of  wampum  is  also  given  on  this  occasion,  which 
serves  as  a  ratification  of  the  peace,  and  records  to  the  latest 
posterity,  by  the  hicroglyphicks  into  which  the  beads  are 
formed,  every  stipulated  article  in  the  treaty. 

These  bells  are  made  of  shells  found  on  the  coasts  of 
New  England  and  Virginia,  which  are  sawed  out  into  beads 
of  an  oblong  form,  about  a  qv^arter  of  an  inch  long,  and  round 
like  other  beads.  Being  strung  on  leather  strings,  and  sev- 
eral of  them  sewed  neatly  together  with  fine  sinewy  threads, 
ihey  then  compose  what  is  termed  a  belt  of  Wampum. 

The  shells  are  generally  of  two  colours,  some  white  and 
others  violet ;  but  the  latter  are  more  highly  esteemed  than 
the  former.  They  are  held  in  as  much  estimation  by  the 
Indians,  as  gold,  silver,  or  precious  stones  are  by  the  Euro- 
peans. 

The  belts  are  composed  often,  twelve,  or  a  greater  num- 
ber of  strings,  according  to  the  importance  of  the  affair  in 
agitation,  or  the  dignity  of  the  person  to  whom  it  is  pre- 
sented. On  more  trifling  occasions,  strings  of  these  beads 
are  presented  by  the  chiefs  to  each  other,  and  frequently 
worn  by  them  about  their  necks,  as  a  valuable  ornament. 


i^ 


I     227     ] 


'  ■  * 


< 


CHAPTER   XI. 

Of  ilieir  Games. 


.1 


As  I  have  before  observed,  the  Indians  are  greatly  addicted 
to  gaming,  and  will  even  stake,  and  lose  with  composure,  all 
the  valuables  they  are  possessed  of.  They  amuse  themselves 
at  several  sorts  of  games,  but  the  principal  and  most  es- 
teemed among  them  is  that  of  the  ball,  which  is  not  unhke 
the  European  game  of  tennis. 

The  balls  they  use  are  rather  larger  than  those  made  use 
of  at  tennis,  and  are  formed  of  a  piece  of  deer-skin ;  which 
being  moistened  to  render  it  supple,  is  stuffed  hard  with  the 
hair  of  the  same  creature,  and  sewed  with  us  sinews.  The 
ball-sticks  are  about  three  feet  long,  at  the  end  of  which  there 
is  fixed  a  kind  of  racket,  resembling  the  palm  of  the  hand, 
and  fashioned  of  thongs  cut  from  a  deerskin.  In  these  they 
catch  the  ball,  and  throw  it  to  a  great  distance,  if  they  are 
not  prevented  by  some  of  the  opposite  party,  who  fly  to  in- 
tercept it. 

This  game  is  generally  played  by  large  companies,  that 
sometimes  consist  of  more  than  three  hundred;  and  it  is  not 
uncommon  for  diffirent  banns  to  play  against  each  other. 

They  begin  by  fixing  two  poles  in  the  ground  at  about 
six  hundred  yards  apart,  and  one  of  these  goals  belong  to 
each  party  of  the  combatants.  The  ball  is  thrown  up  high 
in  the  centre  of  the  ground,  and  in  a  direct  line  between  the 
goals ;  towards  which  each  parly  endeavours  to  strike  it, 
and  which  ever  side  first  causes  it  to  reach  their  own  goal, 
reckons  towards  the  game. 

They  are  so  exceeding  dextrous  in  this  manly  exercise, 
that  the  ball  is  usually  kept  flying  in  different  directions  by 
the  force  of  the  rackets,  without  touching  the  ground  during 


,    ii' 


^     :  ;1i 


I 


K^r 


\ 


I  ■ 

1       ■  , 
I         t 


^    13 


■l^p 


T 


\i 


i 


r 


l\  } 


l# 


H 


[     228     ] 

the  whole  contention ;  for  they  are  not  allowed  to  catch  it 
with  their  hands.  They  run  with  annazing  velocity  in  pur- 
suit of  each  other,  and  when  one  is  on  llic  point  of  hurling  it 
to  a  great  distance,  an  antagonist  overtakes  him,  and  by  a 
sudden  stroke  dashes  down  the  ball. 

They  play  wiih  so  much  vehemence  that  they  frequently 
wound  each  other,  and  sometimes  a  bone  is  broken  ;  but  not- 
withstanding these  accidents  there  never  appears  to  be  any 
spite  or  wanton  exertions  of  strength  to  effect  them,  nor  do 
any  disputes  ever  happen  between  the  parties. 

There  is  another  game  also  in  use  among  them  worthy  of 
remark,  and  this  is  the  game  of  the  Bowl  or  Platter.  This 
game  is  played  between  two  persons  only.  Each  person 
has  six  or  eight  little  bones  not  unlike  a  peach-stone  either 
in  size  or  shape,  except  that  they  are  quadrangular ;  two  of 
the  sides  of  which  are  coloured  black,  and  the  others  white. 
These  they  throw  up  into  the  air,  from  whence  they  fall  into 
a  bowl  or  platter  placed  underneath,  and  made  to  spin  round. 

According  as  these  bones  present  the  white  or  black  side 
upwards  they  reckon  the  game  :  he  that  happens  to  have 
the  greatest  number  turn  up  of  a  similar  colour,  counts  five- 
points  ;  and  forty  is  the  game. 

The  winning  party  keeps  his  place,  and  the  loser  yields 
his  to  another  who  is  appointed  by  one  of  the  umpires ;  for 
a  whole  village  is  sometimes  concerned  in  the  party,  and  at 
times  one  band  plays  against  another. 

During  this  play  the  Indians  appear  to  be  greatly  agitated, 
and  at  every  decisive  throw  set  up  a  hideous  shout.  They 
make  a  thousand  contortions,  addressing  themselves  at  the 
same  time  to  the  bones,  and  loading  with  imprecations  the 
evil  spirits  that  assist  their  successful  antagonists.  At  this 
game  some  will  lose^  their  apparel,  all  the  moveables  of  their 
cabins,  and  sometimes  even  their  liberty,  notwithstanding 
there  are  no  people  in  the  universe  more  jealous  of  the  lat- 
ter than  the  Indians  are. 


I 


ii 


ll' 


%^ 


[     229     ] 


M 


CHAPTER    XII 


Of  iheir  Marriage  Ceremonies,  ^-c. 


itated, 
They 
at  ihe 
the 
.t  this 
their 
inding 
le  lat- 


The  Indians  allow  of  polygamy,  and  persons  of  every 
rank  indulge  themselves  in  this  point.  The  chiefs  in  partic- 
ular have  a  seraglio,  which  consists  of  an  uncertain  number, 
usually  from  six  to  twelve  or  fourteen.  The  lower  ranks 
are  permitted  to  take  as  many  as  there  is  a  probability  of 
their  being  able,  with  the  children  they  may  bear,  to  main- 
tain. It  is  not  uncommon  for  an  Indian  to  marry  two  sis- 
ters ;  sometimes,  if  there  happen  to  be  more,  the  whole 
number;  and  notwithstanding  this  (as  it  appears  to  civilized 
nations)  unnatural  union,  they  all  live  in  the  greatest  har- 
mony. 

Tiie  younger  wives  are  submissive  to  the  elder ;  and  those 
who  have  no  children,  do  such  menial  offices  for  those  who 
are  fertile,  as  causes  their  situation  to  differ  but  little  from 
a  state  of  servitude.  However  they  perform  every  injunc- 
tion with  the  greatest  cheerfulness,  in  hopes  of  gaining 
thereby  the  affection  of  their  husband,  that  they  in  their 
turns  may  have  the  happiness  of  becoming  mothers,  and  be 
inlitled  to  the  respect  attendant  on  that  state. 

It  is  not  uncommon  for  an  Indian,  although  he  takes  to 
himself  so  many  wives,  to  live  in  a  state  of  continence  with 
many  of  them  for  several  years.  Such  as  are  not  so  fortu- 
nate as  to  gain  the  favour  of  their  husband  by  their  submis- 
sive and  prudent  behaviour,  and  by  that  means  to  share  in 
his  embraces,  continue  in  their  virgin  state  during  the  whole 
of  their  lives,  except  they  happen  to  be  presented  by  him  to 
some  stranger  chief,  whose  abode  among  them  will  not  ad- 
mit of  his  entering  into  a  more  lasting  connection.  In  this 
case  they  submit  to  th&  injunction  of  their  husband  without 


i! 


I 


■  I 


■l^ 


w^ 


,\  I 


I '. 


I  r 


^■1 


N= 


[     230     ] 

murmuring,  and  arc  not  displeased  at  the  temporary  union. 
But  If  at  any  time  it  is  known  that  they  take  this  Hhcrty 
without  first  receiving  his  consent,  they  are  punished  in  the 
same  manner  as  if  they  had  been  guilty  of  adultery. 

This  custom  is  more  prevalent  among  the  nations  which 
lie  in  the  interior  parts,  than  among  those  that  arc  nearer 
the  settlements,  as  the  manners  of  the  latter  are  rendered 
more  conformable  in  some  points  to  those  of  the  Europe- 
ans, by  the  intercojise  ihcy  hold  with  them. 

The  Indian  nations  difier  but  lilile  from  each  other  in 
their  marriage  ceremonies,  and  less  in  the  manner  of  their 
divorces.  The  tribes  that  inhabit  the  borders  of  Canada, 
make  use  of  the  following  custom. 

When  a  young  Indian  has  iixed  his  inclinations  on  one 
of  the  other  sex,  he  endeavours  to  gain  her  consent,  and  if 
he  succeeds,  it  is  never  known  that  her  parents  ever  ob- 
struct ihoir  union.  When  every  preliminary  is  agreed  on, 
and  the  day  appointed,  the  friends  and  acquaintance  of 
both  parties  assemble  at  the  house  or  tent  of  the  oldest 
relation  of  the  bridegroom,  where  a  feast  is  prepared  on 
the  occasion. 

The  company  who  meet  to  assist  at  the  festival  are 
sometimes  very  numerous  ;  they  dance,  they  sing,  and 
enter  into  every  other  diversion  usually  made  use  of  on 
any  of  their  public  rejoicings.  When  these  are  finished,  all 
those  who  attended  merely  out  of  ceremony  depart,  and 
the  bridegroom  and  bride  are  left  alone  with  three  or  four 
of  the  nearest  and  oldest  relations  of  either  side;  those  of 
the  bridegroom  being  men,  those  of  the  bride,  women. 

Presently  the  bride,  attended  by  these  few  friends,  hav- 
ing withdrawn  herself  for  the  purpose,  appears  at  one  of 
the  doors  of  the  house,  and  is  led  to  the  bridegroom,  who 
stands  ready  to  receive  her.  Having  now  taken  their  sta- 
tion on  a  mat  placed  in  the  centre  of  the  room,  they  lay 
hold  of  the  extremities  of  a  wand  about  four  feet  long,  by 


. 


^|w'« 


t     2-Tl      J 


wliicli  they  continue  separated,  whilst  the  old  men  pro- 
nounce some  sho'-t  harangues  suitable  to  the  occasion. 

The  married  couple  after  this  make  a  public  declaration 
of  the  love  and  regard  they  entertain  for  each  other,  and 
still  holding  the  rod  between  them,  dance  and  sing.  When 
they  have  finished  this  part  of  the  ceremony,  they  break 
the  rod  into  as  many  pieces  as  there  are  witnesses  present, 
who  take  each  a  piece,  and  preserve  it  with  great  care. 

The  bride  is  then  re-conducted  out  of  the  door  at  which 
she  entered,  where  her  young  companions  wait  to  attend 
her  to  her  father's  house  ;  there  the  bridegroom  is  obliged 
to  seek  her,  and  the  marriage  is  consummated.  Very  often 
the  wife  remains  at  her  father's  house  till  she  has  a  child, 
when  she  packs  up  her  apparel,  which  is  all  the  fortune 
she  is  generally  possessed  of,  and  accompanies  her  hus- 
band to  his  habitation. 

When  from  any  dislike  a  separation  takes  place,  for  they 
are  seldom  known  to  quarrel,  they  generally  give  their 
friends  a  few  davs  notice  of  their  intentions,  and  sometimes 
offer  reasons  to  justify  their  conduct.  The  witnesses  who 
were  present  at  the  marriage,  meet  on  the  day  requested 
at  the  house  of  the  couple  that  are  about  to  separate,  and 
bringing  with  them  the  pieces  of  red  which  they  had  re- 
ceived at  their  nuptials,  throw  them  into  the  fire  in  the 
presence  of  all  ihe  parties. 

This  is  the  whole  of  the  ceremony  required,  and  the 
separation  is  carried  on  without  any  murmurings  or  ill- 
will  between  the  couple  or  their  relations ;  and  after  a  few 
months  they  are  at  liberty  to  marry  again. 

When  a  marriage  is  thus  dissolved,  the  children  which 
have  been  produced  from  it,  are  equally  divided  between 
them ;  and  as  children  are  esteemed  a  treasure  by  the  In- 
dians, if  the  number  happens  to  be  odd,  the  woman  is 
allowed  to  take  the  better  half. 

Though  this  custom  peens  to  encourage  fickleness  and 


i 
I 


.    i 


"Iffrppp 


'1 


r 


i  i:  K 


y  .11 


[     232     ] 

Irequcnt  separations,  yet  there  arc  many  of  the  Indians 
who  have  but  one  wife,  and  enjoy  with  her  a  state  of  con- 
nubial happiness  not  to  be  exceeded  in  more  re^^incd  socie- 
ties. There  arc  also  not  a  few  instances  of  women  pre- 
serving an  inviolable  attachment  to  their  husbands,  except 
in  the  cases  before-mentioned,  which  are  not  considered  as 
either  a  violation  of  their  chastity  or  (idelity. 

Although  I  have  said  that  the  Indian  nations  differ  very 
little  from  each  other  in  their  marriage  ceremonies,  there 
are  some  exceptions.  The  Naudovvessies  have  a  singular 
method  of  celebrating  their  marriages,  which  seems  to 
bear  no  resemblance  to  those  made  use  of  by  any  other 
nation  I  passed  through.  When  one  of  their  young  men 
has  fixed  on  a  young  woman  he  approves  of,  he  discovers 
his  passion  to  iier  parents,  who  give  him  an  invitation  to 
come  and  live  with  them  in  their  tent. 

He  accordingly  accepts  the  oiler,  and  by  so  doing  en- 
gages to  reside  in  it  for  a  whole  year,  in  the  character  of  a 
menial  servant.  During  this  time  he  hunts,  and  brings  all 
the  game  he  kills  to  the  family ;  by  which  means  the  father 
has  an  opportunity  of  seeing  whether  he  is  able  to  provide 
for  the  support  of  his  daughter  and  the  children  that  might 
be  the  consequence  of  their  union.  This  however  is  only 
done  whilst  they  are  young  men,  and  for  their  first  wife, 
and  not  repeated  like  Jacob's  servitudes. 

When  this  period  is  expired,  the  marriage  is  solem- 
nized after  the  custom  of  the  country,  in  the  following 
manner:  Three  or  four  of  the  oldest  male  relations  of  the 
bridegroom,  and  as  many  of  the  bride's,  accompany  the 
young  couple  from  their  respective  tents  to  an  open  part 
in  the  centre  of  the  cpmp. 

The  chiefs  and  warriors  being  here  assembled  to  receive 
them,  a  party  of  the  latter  are  drawn  up  in  two  ranks  on 
each  side  of  the  bride  and  bridegroom  immediately  on 
their  arrival.    The  principal  chief  then  acquaints  the  whole 


h'^ 


■ft.  ■,  '5 


m 


ill 


receive 

inks  on 

ely  on 

whole 


L     233     ] 

assembly  with  the  design  of  their  meeting,  and  tells  them 
that  the  couple  before  them,  mentioning  at  the  same  titnc 
their  names,  arc  come  to  avow  publicly  their  intentions  of 
living  together  as  man  and  wife.  He  then  asks  the  two 
young  people  alternately,  whether  they  desire  that  the 
union  might  take  place.  Having  declared  with  an  audible 
voice  that  they  do  so,  the  warriors  fix  their  arrows,  and 
discharge  them  over  the  hi  ads  of  the  married  pair;  this 
done,  the  chief  pronounces  them  man  and  wife. 

The  bridegroom  then  turns  round,  and  bending  his  body, 
takes  his  wife  on  his  back,  in  which  maimer  he  carries  her 
amidst  the  acclamations  of  the  spectators  to  his  tent.  This 
ceremony  is  succeeded  by  the  most  plentiful  feast  the  new 
married  man  can  allbrd,  and  songs  and  dances,  according 
to  the  usual  custom,  conclude  the  I'estival. 

Divorces  happen  so  seldom  among  the  Naudovvessles, 
that  I  had  not  an  opportunity  of  learning  how  they  are  ac- 
complished. 

Adultery  is  esteemed  by  them  a  heinous  crime,  and  pun- 
ished with  the  greatest  rigour.  The  husband  in  these 
cases  bites  oft'  the  wife's  nose,  and  a  separation  instantly 
ensues,  I  saw  an  instonce  wherein  this  mode  of  punish- 
ment was  inflicted,  whilst  1  remained  among  them.  The 
children,  when  this  happens,  arc  distributed  according  to 
the  usual  custom  observed  by  other  nations,  that  is,  they 
arp  equally  divided. 

Among  the  Indian  as  well  as  European  nations,  there 
arc  many  that  devote  themselves  to  pleasure,  and  notwith- 
standing the  accounts  given  by  some  modern  writers  of 
the  frigidity  of  an  Indian  constitution,  become  the  zealous 
votaries  of  Venus.  The  young  warriors  that  are  thus  dis- 
posed, seldom  want  opportunities  for  gratifying  their  pas- 
sion ;  and  as  the  mode  usually  followed  on  these  occasions 
is  rather  singular,  I  shall  describe  it. 

When  one  of  these  young  debauchees  imagines  from  the 

30 


I    !* 


t 
I 


.   1 


'  1 

!  .V  i^' 


^■J' 


i 


li 


•  I 


m 


*i 


[      234      J 

hchaviour  of  the  person  he  has  cliosci:  for  his  mistress,  that 
li(!  shall  iKit  meet  wilii  any  i:i(;at  ohstriiction  to  his  suit 
from  her,  he  pursues  the  lullowing  plan. 

It  has  hcen  already  observed,  that  the  Indians  acknowl- 
edge no  superiority,  nor  have  they  any  ideas  of  subordina- 
tion, except  in  the  necessary  regulations  of  their  war  or 
hunting  j)artics;  they  consequently  live  nearly  in  a  smle 
ofc(piality  pursuant  to  tlu;  first  prinei[)les  of  nature.  The 
lover  therefore  is  not  apprehensive  of  any  cheek  or  con- 
troul  in  the  accomplishment  of  his  pur|)oses  if  he  can  find 
a  convenient  opportunity  for  completing  them. 

As  the  Indians  arc  also  under  no  apprehension  of  rob- 
bers, or  secret  enemies,  they  leave  the  doors  of  their  tents 
or  huts  unfastened  during  the  night,  as  well  as  in  the  day. 
Two  or  three  hours  after  sunset,  the  slaves  or  old  peojile 
cover  over  the  lire,  that  is  generally  burning  in  the  midst 
of  their  a|)artment,  with  ashes,  and  retire  to  their  repose. 

Whilst  darkness  thus  prevails,  and  all  is  quiet,  one  of 
these  sons  of  pleasure,  wrapped  up  closely  in  his  blanket  to 
prevent  his  being  known,  will  sometimes  enter  the  apart- 
ment of  his  intended  mistress.  Having  first  lighted  at  the 
smothered  fire  a  small  splinter  of  wood,  which  answers  the 
purpose  of  a  match,  he  approaches  the  place  where  she  re- 
poses, and  gently  pulling  away  the  covering  from  her  head, 
jogs  her  till  she  awakes.  If  she  then  rises  up,  and  blows 
out  the  light,  he  needs  no  further  confirmation  that  his 
company  is  not  disagreeable ;  but  if,  after  he  has  discov- 
ered himself,  she  hides  her  head,  and  takes  no  notice  of 
him,  he  might  rest  assured  that  any  further  solicitations 
will  prove  vain,  and  that  it  is  necessary  immediately  for 
him  to  retire. 

During  his  slay  he  conceals  the  light  as  much  as  possible 
in  the  hollow  of  his  hands,  and  as  the  tents  or  rooms  of  the 
Indians  are  usually  large  and  capacious,  he  escapes  without 
detection.    It  is  said  that  the  young  women  who  admit 


'^m 


1     235     ] 

their  lovers  on  tlicso  occnsion3,  take  ijrent  cnre,  l)y  nn  im- 

riKMliiiti!  a|)|)li(Mti')n  to  liorhs,  Nvitli  the  potent  ctlirnfy  of 
which  thoy  tiro  \vt.'ll  ac(|ii!Mi,t(;(l,  to  prevent  tlie  cJlects  of 
these  ilhcit  amours  from  liec.omiiii,'  visible  ;  for  shouhl  the 
tintural  consequences  ensue,  they  must  for  ever  remain  un- 
married. 

The  children  of  the  Indians  arc  always  distinguishod  by 
the  name  of  the  mother;  and  if  a  woman  marries  several 
husbands,  and  has  issue  by  each  of  them,  they  are  all  called 
after  her.  'I'he  reason  tlicy  i:ive  for  this  is,  that  as  their 
odspring  are  inditblcd  to  the  father  for  their  souls,  the  in- 
visible part  of  their  essence,  and  to  the  mother  for  their 
corporeal  and  apparent  part,  it  is  more  rational  that  they 
should  be  distinguished  by  the  name  of  the  latter,  from 
whom  they  indubitably  derive  their  being,  than  by  that  of 
the  father,  to  which  a  doubt  might  sometimes  arise  whether 
they  are  justly  intitled. 

There  are  soine  ceremonies  made  use  of  by  the  Indians 
at  the  imposition  of  the  name,  and  it  is  considered  by  them 
as  a  matter  of  great  itni)ortimce  ;  but  what  tliesi  arc  I  could 
never  learn,  through  the  secrcsy  observed  on  the  occasion. 
I  onlv  know  that  it  is  nsuallv  given  when  the  children  have 
passed  the  stale  of  infincy. 

Nothing  can  exceed  the  tenderness  shown  by  them  to 
their  otl'spritig;  and  a  [terson  cannot  reconmiend  himself  to 
their  favour  by  any  iiiethod  more  certain,  than  l)y  paying 
some  attention  to  the  younger  branches  of  their  families. 
I  can  impute,  in  some  measure,  to  the  presents  I  made  to 
the  children  of  the  chiefs  of  the  Naudowessies,  the  hospita- 
ble reception  1  met  with  when  among  them. 

There  is  some  difficulty  attenus  an  explanation  of  the 
manner  in  which  the  Indians  distinguish  themselves  from 
each  other.  Besides  the  name  of  the  animal  by  which  every 
nation  and  tribe  is  denominated,  there  are  others  that  are 
personal,  and  which  the  children  receive  from  their  mother. 


4 

I 


■;  i 


'li 


.  'U 


^1  .'Ifw 


If  m 


Ur 


i^ 


[      236     ] 

The  chiefs  are  also  distinguished  by  a  name  that  has 
either  some  reference  to  their  abilities,  or  to  the  hiero^iyph- 
ick  of  their  families;  and  these  are  acquired  after  they 
arrive  at  the  age  of  manhood.  Such  as  have  signalized 
themselves  either  in  their  war  or  hunting  parties,  or  are 
possessed  of  some  eminent  qualification,  receive  a  name  that 
serves  to  perpetuate  the  fame  of  these  actions,  or  to  make 
their  abilities  conspicuous. 

Thus  the  great  warrior  of  the  Naudovvessies  was  named 
Ottahlongoomlishcah,  that  is,  the  Crcat  Father  of  Snakes  ; 
ottah  being  in  English  father,  tongoom  great,  and  lishcah  a 
snake.  Another  chief  was  called  IIonah[)av\jalin,  which 
means  a  swift  runner  over  the  mountains.  And  when  they 
adoptcu  me  a  chief  among  them,  they  named  meShcbaygo, 
which  signifies  a  writer,  or  a  person  that  i;;  curious  m  ma- 
king hieroglyphicks,  as  they  saw  me  often  writing. 


CHAPTER   XIII. 


Of  their  Religion. 

It  is  very  difficult  to  attain  a  perfect  knowledge  of  the 
religious  principles  of  the  Indians.  Their  ceremonies  and 
docti-ines  have  been  so  often  ridiculed  by  the  Europeans, 
that  they  endeavour  to  conceal  them  ;  and  if,  after  the 
greatest  intimacy,  you  desire  any  of  them  toexplaui  to  you 
their  system  of  religion,  to  prevent  your  ridicule  they  inter- 
mix with  it  many  of  the  tenets  tliey  have  received  from 
the  French  missionaries,  so  that  it  is  at  lust  rendered  an 
unintelligible  jargon,  and  not  ti     le  depended  upon. 

Such  as  I  could  discover  among  the  Naudowcssies,  for 
ihey  also  were  very  reserved  in  this  point,  I  shall  give  my 
readers,  without  paying  any  attentiun  to  the  accounts  of 
others.     As  the  religion  of  that  people  from  their  situation 


f 


n  -i 


[      237 


of  the 
les  and 
peans, 
cv  the 
to  you 
iiiter- 
iVom 
ed  an 

sies,  for 
five  my 
)unts  of 
iluation 


A 


I 


appears  to  be  totally  unadulterated  wuh  the  superstitions 
of  the  church  of  Rome,  we  shall  be  able  to  gain  from  their 
religious  customs  a  more  perfect  idea  of  the  original  tenets 
and  ceremonies  of  the  Indians  in  general,  than  from  those 
of  any  nations  that  approach  nearer  to  the  settlements. 

It  is  certain  they  acknowledge  one  Supreme  Being  or 
Giver  of  Life,  who  presides  over  all  tilings.  The  Chipe- 
woys  call  this  being  Manitou  or  Kitchi-Manitou ;  the 
Noudowessies,  Wakon  or  Tonga- Wakon,  that  is,  the 
Grjat  Spirit ;  and  they  look  up  to  him  as  the  source  of 
good,  from  whom  no  evil  can  proceed.  They  also  believe 
in  a  bad  spirit,  to  whom  they  ascribe  great  power,  and  sup- 
pose that  through  his  means  all  the  evils  which  befall  man- 
kind are  inflicted.  To  him  therefore  do  they  pray  in  their 
distresses,  beirging  that  he  would  either  avert  their  troubles, 
or  moderate  them  when  they  are  no  longer  avoidable. 

They  say  that  the  Great  Spirit,  who  is  infinitely  good, 
neither  wishes  or  is  able  to  do  any  mischief  to  mankind  ; 
but  on  the  contrary,  that  he  showers  down  on  them  all  the 
blessings  they  deserve  ;  whereas  the  evil  spirit  is  continu- 
ally employed  in  contriving  how  he  may  punish  the  human 
race  ;  and  to  do  which  he  is  not  only  possessed  of  the  will, 
but  of  the  power. 

They  hold  also  that  there  are  good  spirits  of  a  lesser 
degree,  who  have  their  particular  departments,  in  which 
they  are  constantly  contributing  to  the  happiness  of 
mortals.  These  they  suppose  to  preside  over  all  the  ex- 
traordinary productions  of  nature,  such  as  those  lakes, 
rivers,  or  mountains  that  are  of  an  uncommon  magnitude  ; 
and  likewise  the  beasts,  birds,  fishes,  and  even  vegetables 
or  stones  that  exceed  the  rest  of  their  species  in  size  or  sin- 
gularity. To  all  of  tliCse  they  pay  some  kind  of  adoration. 
Thus  when  they  arrive  on  the  borders  of  Lake  Superior,  on 
the  banks  of  the  Mississippi,  or  any  other  great  body  of 
water,  they  present  to  the  Spirit  who  resides  there  ^o.T^e 


;        J 
I 


# 


i  } 

r 


m\ 


in 


^I 


m 


>!  > 


w 


f 


,1 


ii 


[     238     ] 

kind  of  ofTcring,  as  the  prince  of  the  Winnebagoes  did  when 
he  attended  me  to  the  Fulls  of  St.  Anthony. 

But  at  the  same  time  I  fancy  tiiat  the  ideas  ihey  annex  to 
the  word  spirit,  are  very  different  from  the  conceptions 
more  enhghtened  nations  entertain  of  it.  They  appear  to 
fa.Jiion  to  themselves  corporeal  representations  of  their 
gods,  and  believe  them  to  be  of  a  human  form,  though  of  a 
nature  more  excellent  than  man. 

Of  the  same  kind  are  their  sentiments  relative  to  a  futu- 
rity. They  doubt  not  but  they  shall  exist  in  some  future 
state;  they  however  fancy  that  their  employments  there 
will  he  similar  to  those  thev  are  engaged  in  here,  wiiiiout 

•  OCT  ' 

the  labour  and  dilficuity  annexed  to  them  in  this  period  of 
their  existence. 

They  consequently  expect  to  be  translated  to  a  delight- 
ful country,  where  they  shall  always  have  a  clear  uncloud- 
ed sky,  and  enjoy  a  perpetual  spring ;  where  the  forests 
will  abound  with  game,  and  tlie  lakes  with  iisii,  which 
might  be  taken  without  requiring  a  painful  exertion  of  skill, 
or  a  laborious  pursuit ;  in  short,  that  they  shall  live  for 
ever  in  regions  of  plenty,  and  enjoy  every  gratification 
they  delight  in  here,  in  a  greater  degree. 

To  intellectual  pleasures  they  are  strangers  ;  nor  are 
these  included  in  their  scheme  of  happiness.  But  they  ex- 
pect that  even  these  animal  pleasures  will  be  proportioned 
and  distributed  according  to  tn-ir  merit;  the  skilful  hunter, 
the  bold  and  successful  warrior,  will  be  entitled  to  a  greater 
share  than  those  who  through  indolence  or  want  of  skill 
cannot  boast  of  any  superiority  over  the  common  herd. 

The  priests  of  the  Indians  are  at  the  same  time  their 
physicians,  and  their  conjurors;  whilst  they  heal  their 
wounds  or  cure  their  diseases,  they  interpret  their  dreams, 
give  them  protective  charms,  and  satisfy  that  desire  which 
is  so  prevalent  among  them  of  searching  into  futurity. 

How  well  they  execute  the  latter  part  of  their  profes- 


ll'" 


11 


r  are 
|ey  ex- 
lioned 
unter, 
reater 
f  skill 
rd. 
their 
llicir 
reams, 
which 


[     239     ] 

sional  engagements,  and  the  methods  they  make  use  of  on 
some  of  these  occasion?  I  have  already  shewn  in  the  exer- 
tions of  the  priest  of  the  Kiliistinoes,  who  was  fortunate 
enough  to  succeed  in  his  extraordinary  attempt  near  Lake 
Superior.  They  frequently  are  successful  likewise  in  ad- 
ministering the  salubrious  herbs  they  have  acquired  a 
knowledge  of;  but  that  the  ceremonies  they  make  use  of 
during  the  administration  of  them  contributes  to  their  suc- 
cess, I  shall  not  take  upon  me  to  assert. 

When  any  of  the  people  arc  ill,  the  person  who  is  in- 
vested with  this  triple  character  of  dgctor,  priest,  and  ma- 
gician, sits  by  the  patient  day  and  night,  rattling  in  his 
ears  a  goad-shell  filled  with  dry  beans,  called  a  Chichicoue, 
and  making  a  disagreeable  noise  that  cannot  be  well 
described. 

This  uncouth  harmony  go  would  imagine  should  disturb 
the  sick  person,  and  present  the  good  efiects  of  the  doc- 
tor's prescription ;  but  on  the  contrary  they  believe  that 
the  method  made  use  of  contributes  to  his  recovery,  by 
diverting  from  his  malignant  purposes  the  evil  spirit  who 
has  infiicted  the  disorder ;  or  at  least  that  it  will  take  off 
his  attention,  so  that  he  shall  not  increase  the  malady. 
This  they  are  credulous  enough  to  imagine  he  is  constantly 
on  the  watch  to  do,  and  would  carry  his  inveteracy  to  a 
fatal  length  if  they  did  not  thus  charm  him. 

I  could  not  discover  that  they  make  use  of  any  other  re- 
ligious ceremonies  than  those  I  have  described  ;  indeed,  on 
the  appearance  of  the  new  moon  they  dance  and  sing;  but 
it  is  not  evident  that  they  pay  that  planet  any  adoration  ; 
they  only  seem  to  rejoice  at  the  return  of  a  luminary  that 
makes  the  night  cheerful,  and  which  serves  to  light  them 
on  their  way  when  they  travel  during  the  absence  of  the 
sun. 

Notwithstandincr  JMr.Adair  has  asserted  that  the  nations 
among  whom  he  resided,  observe  with  very  little  variation 


i 


.  Ml! 


Mi? 


I 


r 


[     240     ] 

all  the  rites  appointed  by  the  Mosaic  Law,  I  own  I  could 
never  disccvcir  among  those  tribes  that  lie  but  a  few  de- 
grees to  the  north-west,  the  least  traces  of  the  Jewish 
religion,  except  it  be  admitted  that  one  particular  female 
custom  and  their  divisiof.  into  tribes,  carry  with  them 
proofs  sufficient  to  establish  this  assertion. 

The  Jesuits  and  French  missionaries  have  also  pretend- 
ed that  the  Indians  had,  when  they  first  travelled  into 
America,  some  notions,  though  these  were  dark  and  con- 
fused, of  the  christian  institution;  that  they  have  been 
greatly  agitated  at  the  sight  of  a  cross,  and  given  proofs, 
by  the  impressions  made  on  them,  that  they  were  not  en- 
tirely unacquainted  with  the  sacred  mysteries  of  Christian- 
ity. I  need  not  say  that  these  arc  too  glaring  al)surdilies 
to  be  credited,  and  could  only  receive  their  existence  from 
the  zeal  of  those  fathers,  who  endeavoured  at  once  to  give 
the  public  a  better  opinion  of  the  success  of  their  missions, 
and  to  add  support  to  the  cause  they  were  engaged  in. 

The  Indians  appear  to  be  in  their  religious  principles 
rude  and  uninstrucled.  The  doctrines  they  hold  are  few 
and  simple,  and  such  as  have  been  generally  impressed  on 
the  human  mind,  by  some  means  or  other,  in  the  most 
ignorant  ages.  They  however  have  not  deviated,  as  many 
other  uncivilized  nations,  and  too  many  civilized  ones  have 
done,  into  idolatrous  modes  of  worship;  they  venerate  in- 
deed and  make  ofierings  to  the  wonderful  parts  of  the  cre- 
ation, as  I  have  before  observed  ;  but  whether  these  rites 
are  performed  on  account  of  the  impression  such  extraor- 
dinary appearances  make  on  them,  or  whether  they  con- 
sider them  as  the  peculiar  charge,  or  the  usual  places  of 
residence  of  the  invisible  spirits  they  acknowledge,  I  can- 
not positively  determine. 

The  human  mind  in  its  uncultivated  '•tate  is  apt  to 
ascribe  the  extraordinary  occurrences  of  nature,  such  as 
earthquakes,  thunder,  or  hurricanes,  to  the  interposition  of 


% 


[     241     ] 

unseen  beings;  the  troubles  and  disasters  also  that  are  an- 
nexed to  a  savage  life,  the  apprehensions  attendant  on  a 
precarious  subsistence,  and  those  numberless  inconveni- 
encies  which  man  in  his  improved  state  has  found  means  to 
remedy,  are  supposed  to  proceed  from  the  interposition  of 
evil  spirits;  the  savage  consequently  lives  in  continual  ap- 
prehensions of  their  unkind  attacks,  and  to  avert  them  has 
recourse  to  charms,  to  the  fantastic  ceremonies  of  his 
priest,  or  the  powerful  inlluencc  of  his  Manitous.  Fear 
has  of  course  a  greater  share  in  his  devotions  than  grati- 
tude, and  he  pays  more  attention  to  deprecating  the  wrath 
of  the  evil  than  to  securing  the  favour  of  the  good  beings. 

The  Indians,  however,  entertain  these  absurdities  in 
common  with  those  of  every  part  of  the  globe  who  have 
not  been  illumined  by  that  religion  which  only  can  disperse 
the  clouds  of  superstition  and  ignorance,  and  they  are  as 
free  from  error  as  a  people  can  be  that  has  not  been 
favoured  with  its  instructive  doctrines. 


tl 


CHAPTER    XIV. 


Of  their  Diseases,  ^-c. 


apt  to 
such  as 
iition  of 


The  Indians  in  general  are  healthy,  and  subject  but  to 
few  diseases,  many  of  those  that  afflict  civilized  nations, 
and  are  the  immediate  consequences  of  luxury  or  sloth, 
being  not  known  among  them  ;  however  the  hardships  and 
fatigues  which  they  endure  in  hunting  or  war,  the  inclem- 
ency of  the  seasons  to  which  they  are  continually  exposed, 
but  above  all  the  extremes  of  hunger,  and  that  voracious- 
ness their  long  excursions  consequently  subject  them  to, 
cannot  fail  of  impairing  the  constitution,  and  bringing  on 
dip     lers. 

31 


il'^ 


r 


M 


■i  Hi} 

I 


*     t 


[     242     ] 

Pains  and  weaknesses  in  the  stomach  and  breast  are 
sometimes  the  result  of  their  long  fasting,  and  consump- 
tions of  the  excessive  fatigue  and  violent  exercises  they 
expose  themselves  to  from  their  infancy,  before  they  have 
strength  sufficient  to  support  them.  But  the  disorder  to 
which  they  are  most  subject,  is  the  pleurisy ;  for  the  re- 
moval of  which,  they  apply  their  grand  remedy  and  pre- 
servative against  the  generality  of  their  complaints, 
sweating. 

The  manner  in  which  they  construct  their  stoves  for  this 
purpose  is  as  follows:  They  fix  several  small  poles  in  the 
ground,  the  tops  of  which  they  twist  together  so  as  to  form 
a  rotunda:  this  frame  they  cover  with  skins  or  blankets ; 
and  they  lay  them  on  with  so  much  nicety,  that  the  air  is 
kept  from  entering  through  any  crevice ;  a  small  space 
being  only  left  just  sufficient  to  creep  in  at,  which  is  imme- 
diately after  closed.  In  the  middle  of  this  confined  building 
they  place  red  hot  stones,  on  which  they  pour  water  till  a 
steam  arises  that  produces  a  great  degree  of  heat. 

This  causes  an  instantaneous  perspiration,  which  they 
increase  as  they  please.  Having  continued  in  it  for  some 
time,  they  immediately  hasten  to  the  nearest  stream,  and 
plunge  into  the  water;  and,  a'ter  bathing  therein  for  about 
half  a  minute,  they  put  on  their  cloaths,  sit  down  and 
smoak  with  great  composure,  thoroughly  persuaded  that 
the  remedy  will  prove  efficacious.  They  often  make  use 
of  this  sudoriferous  method  to  refresh  themselves,  or  to 
prepare  their  minds  for  the  management  of  any  business 
that  requires  uncommon  deliberation  and  sagacity. 

They  are  likewise  afflicted  with  the  dropsy  and  paralytic 
complaints,  whicli,  however,  are  but  very  seldom  known 
among  them.  As  a  remedy  for  these  as  well  as  for  fevers 
they  make  use  of  lotions  and  decoctions,  composed  of  herbs, 
which  the  physicians  know  perfectly  well  how  to  compound 
and  apply.     But  they  never  trust  to  medicines  alone  :  they 


)  i 


[     243     ] 

always  have  recourse  likewise  to  some  superstitious  cere- 
monies, witliout  which  their  patients  would  not  think  the 
physical  preparations  sullicicntly  powerful. 

With  equal  judgment  they  make  use  of  simples  for  the 
cure  of  wounds,  fractures,  or  bruises  ;  and  are  able  to  ex- 
tract by  these,  without  incision,  splinters,  iron,  or  any  sort 
of  matter  by  which  the  wound  is  caused.  In  cures  of  this 
kind  they  are  extremely  dextrous,  and  complete  them  in 
much  less  time  than  might  be  expected  from  their  mode  of 
proceeding. 

With  the  skin  of  a  snake,  which  those  reptiles  annually 
shed,  they  will  also  extract  splinters.  It  is  amazing  to  see 
the  sudden  efRcacy  of  this  application,  notwithstanding 
there  does  not  appear  to  be  the  least  moisture  remaining 
in  it. 

It  has  long  been  a  subject  of  dispute,  on  what  continent 
the  venereal  disease  first  received  its  destructive  power. 
This  dreadful  nialady  is  supposed  to  have  originated  in 
America,  but  the  literary  contest  still  remains  undecided  ; 
to  give  some  elucidation  to  it  I  shall  remark,  that  as  I  could 
not  discover  the  least  traces  among  the  Naudowcssics  with 
whom  1  resided  so  long,  and  was  also  informed  that  it  was 
yet  unknown  among  the  more  western  nations,  I  think  I 
may  venture  to  pronounce  that  it  had  not  its  origin  in 
North  America.  Those  nations  that  have  any  comnjuni- 
calion  with  the  Europeans  or  the  southern  tribes  are  greatly 
aillicted  with  it;  but  they  have  all  of  them  acquired  a 
knowledge  of  such  certain  and  expeditious  remedies,  that 
the  communication  is  not  attended  with  any  dangerous 
consequences. 

Soon  after  I  set  out  on  my  travels,  one  of  the  traders 
whom  I  accompanied,  complained  of  a  violent  gonorrhoea, 
with  all  its  alarming  symptoms  :  this  increased  to  such  a 
degree,  that  by  the  time  we  had  reached  the  town  of  the 
Winnebagoes,  he  was  unable  to  travel.     Having  made  his 


■  'I'l 


f 


'IP? 


It  ■■    TfT 


If  ;' 


rr  ■■ 


I 


ui 


I     :i< 


*i' 


■"  ( 


*  * 


[     244     ] 

complaint  known  to  one  of  the  chiefs  of  that  tribe,  he  told 
him  not  to  be  uneasy,  for  he  would  engage  that  by  follow- 
ing his  advice,  he  should  be  able  in  a  few  days  to  pursue 
his  journey,  and  in  a  little  longer  time  be  entirely  free  from 
his  disorder. 

Tlie  chief  had  no  sooner  said  this  than  he  prepared  for 
him  a  decoction  of  the  bark  of  the  roots  of  the  prickly  Ash, 
a  tree  scarcely  known  in  England,  but  which  grows  in 
great  plenty  throughout  North  America  ;  by  the  use  of 
v>  hich,  in  a  few  days  he  was  greatly  recovered,  and  having 
received  directions  how  to  prepare  it,  in  a  fortnight  after 
his  departure  from  this  place  perceived  that  he  was  radi- 
cally cured. 

If  from  excessive  exercise,  or  the  extremes  of  heat  or 
cold,  they  are  aflected  with  pains  in  their  limbs  or  joints* 
they  scarify  the  parts  affected.  Those  nations  who  have 
no  commerce  with  Europeans  do  this  with  a  sharp  flint ; 
and  it  is  surprizing  to  see  to  how  fine  a  point  they  have  the 
dexterity  to  bring  them  ;  a  lancet  can  scarcely  exceed  in 
sharpness  the  instruments  they  make  of  this  unmaileable 
substance. 

They  never  can  be  convinced  a  person  is  ill,  whilst  he 
has  an  appetite;  but  when  he  rejects  all  kind  of  nourish- 
ment, they  consider  the  disease  as  dangerous,  and  pay 
great  attention  to  it;  and  during  the  continuance  of  the 
disorder,  the  physician  refuses  his  patient  no  sort  of  food 
that  he  is  desirous  of. 

Their  doctors  are  not  only  supposed  to  be  skilled  in  the 
physical  treatment  of  diseases,  but  the  common  people  be- 
lieve that  by  the  ceremony  of  the  chichicoue  usually  made 
use  of,  as  before  described,  they  are  able  to  gain  intelligence 
from  the  spirits  of  the  cause  of  the  complaints  with  which 
they  are  afflicted,  and  are  thereby  the  better  enabled  to  find 
remedies  for  them.  They  discover  something  supernatural 
in  all  their  diseases,  and  the  physic  administered  must  in- 
variably be  aided  by  these  superstitions. 


h:' 


St  he 
tuiish- 
pay 
of  the 
food 

in  the 
pic  be- 

madc 
i<rence 

which 

to  find 
natural 
lUst  in- 


[     245     ] 

Sometimes  a  sick  person  fancies  that  his  disorder  arises 
from  witchcraft;  in  this  case  the  physician  or  jn^^'lcr  is 
consulted,  who,  after  the  usual  prcparaticms,  gives  his 
opinion  on  the  state  of  the  disease,  and  frequently  finds 
some  means  for  his  cure.  But  notwithstanding  the  Indian 
physicians  always  aimex  these  superstitious  ceremonies  to 
their  prescriptions,  it  is  very  certair,  as  1  have  already  ob- 
served, that  they  exercise  their  art  by  principles  which  are 
founded  on  the  knowledge  of  simples,  and  on  experience 
which  they  acquire  by  an  indefatigable  attention  to  their 
operations. 

The  following  story,  which  I  received  from  a  person  of 
undoubted  credit,  proves  that  the  Indians  are  not  only  able 
to  reason  with  great  acuteness  on  the  causes  and  symptoms 
of  manv  of  the  disorders  which  arc  attendant  on  human 
nature,  but  to  apply  with  equal  judgment  proper  remedies. 

In  Penobscot,  a  settlement  in  the  province  of  Main,  in 
the  north-east  parts  of  New  England,  the  wife  of  a  soldier 
was  taken  in  labour,  and  notwithstanding  every  necessary 
assistance  was  given  her,  could  not  be  delivered.  In  this 
situation  she  remain  d  for  two  or  three  diiys,  the  persons 
around  her  expecting  that  the  next  pang  would  put  an  end 
to  her  existence. 

An  Indian  woman,  who  accidently  passed  by,  heard  the 
groans  of  the  unhappy  suflerer,  and  enquired  from  whence 
they  proceeded.  Being  made  acquainted  with  the  despe- 
rate circumstances  attending  the  case,  she  told  the  in- 
formant, that  if  she  might  be  permitted  to  see  the  person, 
she  did  not  doubt  but  that  she  could  be  of  great  service 
to  her. 

The  surgeon  that  had  attended,  and  the  njidwife  who 
was  then  present,  having  given  up  every  hope  of  preserv- 
ing their  patient,  the  Indian  woman  was  allowed  to  make 
use  of  any  methods  she  thought  proper.  She  accordingly 
took  a  handkerchief,  and  bound  it  tight  over  the  nose  and 


iii 


[I»> 


I* 


[     246     ] 

mouth  of  the  woman  :  this  immediately  brought  on  a  suf- 
focation; and  from  the  strugirlcs  that  consequently  ensued 
she  was  in  a  few  seconds  delivo'ed.  The  moment  this  was 
at'^hieved,  and  time  enough  to  prevent  any  fatal  cllect,  tho 
handkerchief  was  taken  ol]'.  The  long  suflliring  {)atient 
thus  happily  relieved  from  h'>r  pains,  soon  aftiT  perfectly 
recovered,  to  the  astonishment  of  all  those  who  had  been 
witness  to  her  desperate  situation. 

The  reason  given  by  the  Indian  for  this  hazardous  method 
of  proceeding  was,  that  desperate  disorders  require  despe- 
rate remedies  ;  that  as  she  observed  the  exertions  of  nature 
were  not  sufficiently  forcible  to  eO'ect  the  desired  conse- 
quence, she  thought  it  necessary  to  augment  their  force, 
which  could  only  be  done  by  some  mode  tliat  was  violent 
in  the  extreme. 


CHAPTER   XV. 


Of  the  Manner  in  which  they  treat  their  Dead. 


j.  1 ,, 


An  Indian  meets  death  when  it  approaches  him  in  his  hut, 
with  the  same  resolution  ho  has  often  faced  him  in  the  field. 
His  inditTerence  relative  to  this  important  article,  which  is 
the  source  of  so  manj;  apprehensions  to  almost  every  other 
nation,  is  truly  admirable.  Wlien  his  fate  is  pronounced 
by  the  physician,  and  it  remains  no  longer  uncertain,  ho 
harangues  those  about  him  with  the  greatest  composure. 

If  he  is  a  chief  and  has  a  family,  he  makes  a  kind  of 
funeral  oration,  which  he  concludes  by  giving  to  his  children 
such  advice  for  the  regulation  of  their  conduct  as  he  thinks 
necessary.  He  then  takes  leave  of  his  friends,  and  issues 
out  orders  for  the  preparation  of  a  feast,  which  is  designed 
to  regale  those  of  his  tribe  that  come  to  pronounce  his 
eulogium. 


[     247     1 

After  the  breath  is  departed,  the  body  is  dressed  in  the 
same  attire  it  usually  wore  whilst  living,  his  face  is  painted, 
and  he  is  seated  in  an  erect  posture  on  a  nnat  or  skin  placed 
in  the  middle  of  the  hut,  with  his  weapons  by  his  side.  His 
relations  being  s  ated  round,  each  iiarangues  in  turn  the 
deceased  ;  and  if  he  has  been  a  great  warrior,  recounts  his 
heroic  actions  nearly  in  the  followini,'  purport,  which  in  the 
Indian  language  is  extremely  poetical  and  pleasing. 

"  You  still  sit  among  us.  Brother,  your  person  retains  its 
"  usual  resemblance,  and  continues  similar  to  ours,  without 
"any  visible  deficiency,  except  that  it  has  lost  the  power  of 
"action.  But  whither  is  that  breath  llown,  which  a  few 
"  hours  ago  sent  up  smoke  to  the  Great  Spirit  ?  Why  are 
"  those  lips  silent,  that  lately  delivered  to  us  expressive  and 
"  pleasing  language?  why  are  those  feet  motionless,  that  a 
"  short  time  ago  were  fleeter  than  the  deer  on  yonder 
"mountains?  why  useless  hang  those  arms  that  could 
"  climb  the  tallest  tree,  or  draw  the  toughest  bow  ?  Alas  ! 
"every  part  of  that  frame  which  we  lately  beheld  with  ad- 
"  miration  and  wonder,  is  now  become  as  inanimate  as  it 
"  was  three  hundred  wintei  s  ago.  We  will  not,  however, 
"  bemoan  thee  as  if  thou  wast  for  ever  lost  to  us,  or  that  thy 
"name  would  be  buried  in  oblivion;  thy  soul  yet  lives  in 
"the  great  Country  of  Spirits,  with  those  of  thy  nation  that 
"are  gone  before  thee;  and  though  we  are  left  behind  to 
"  perpetuate  thy  fame,  we  shall  one  day  join  thee.  Actu.i- 
"ted  by  the  respect  we  bore  thee  whilst  living,  we  now 
"  come  to  tender  to  thee  the  last  act  of  kindness  it  is  in  our 
"  power  to  bestow :  that  thy  body  might  not  lie  neglected 
"on  the  plain,  and  become  a  prey  to  the  beasts  of  the  field, 
"or  the  fowls  of  tKe  air,  we  will  take  care  to  lay  it  with 
"  those  of  thy  predecessors  who  are  gone  before  thee  ; 
"  hoping  at  the  same  time,  that  thy  spirit  will  feed  with 
"  their  spirits,  and  be  ready  to  receive  ours,  when  we  also 
"  shall  arrive  at  the  great  Country  of  Souls." 


;.i 


|! 


•■1) 


m 


ij 


.n 


i  ' 


i 


n 


'.Jl 


:4 


I  1 

1  'I 

*  f 

f     249     ] 

In  short  speeches  somewhat  similar  to  this  does  every 
chief  speik  the  praises  of  his  departed  fricmii.  When  they 
have  so  done,  if  ihey  happen  to  be  at  a  great  distance  from 
the  place  of  interment  appropriated  to  their  tribe,  and  ihe 
per  -on  dies  during  the  winter  season,  they  wrap  ihe  body 
in  skins,  and  lay  it  on  a  liigh  stage  built  lor  this  purpose,  or 
on  the  branches  of  a  large  tree,  till  the  spring  arrives. 
Tliey  then,  after  the  marnier  described  in  my  Journal, 
carry  it,  together  with  all  those  belonging  to  the  same 
nation,  to  the  general  burial-place,  where  it  is  interred  with 
some  other  ceremonies  that  1  could  not  discover. 

When  the  Naudowessies  brought  their  dead  for  inter- 
ment to  the  great  cave,  1  attempted  to  get  an  insight  mto 
the  remaining  burial  rites  ;  but  whether  it  was  on  account 
of  the  stench  which  arose  from  so  tnany  bodies,  the  weather 
being  then  hot,  or  whether  they  chose  to  keep  this  part  of 
their  customs  secret  from  me,  I  could  not  discover  ;  I  found, 
however,  that  they  considered  my  curiosity  as  ill-timed, 
and  therefore  I  withdrew. 

After  the  interment,  the  band  to  which  the  person  be- 
longs, take  care  to  fix  near  the  place  such  hieroglyphicks 
as  shall  show  to  future  ages  his  merit  and  accomplishinents. 
U  any  of  these  people  die  in  the  summer  at  a  distance  from 
the  burying-ground,  and  they  find  it  impossible  to  remove 
the  body  before  it  putrefies,  they  burn  the  flesh  from  the 
bones,  and  preserving  the  latter,  bury  them  in  the  manner 
described. 

As  the  Indians  believe  that  the  souls  of  the  deceased  em- 
ploy themselves  in  the  same  manner  in  the  country  of  spir- 
its, as  they  did  on  earth,  that  they  acquire  their  food  by 
hunting,  and  have  there,  also,  enemies  to  contend  with,  they 
take  care  that  they  do  not  enter  those  regions  defenceless 
and  unprovided:  they  consoquently  bury  with  them  their 
bows,  their  arrows,  and  all  the  other  wea{.ons  used  either 
in  hunting  or  war.     As  they  doubt  not  but  they  will  like- 


1" 


^r 


(1  em- 
spii*- 
od  by 
I,  llicy 
icelcss 
their 
either 
11  like- 


[     240     I 

wise  hnvc  occasion  both  (or  the  necessaries  of  life,  and  those 
things  they  esteem  as  ornaments,  they  usually  deposit  in 
their  tombs  such  skins  or  stuil's  as  they  commonly  made 
their  garments  of,  domestic  utensils,  and  paint  for  orna- 
menting tluMr  j)crsons. 

The  near  relations  of  the  deceased  lament  his  loss  with 
an  app(!araiice  of  ureat  sorrow  and  anguish;  they  weep 
and  howl,  and  make  use  of  many  contortions,  as  they  sit  in 
the  hut  or  tent  around  the  l)ody,  when  the  intervals  between 
the  praises  of  the  chiefs  will  permit. 

One  formality  in  mourning  for  the  dead  among  the  Nau- 
dovvessies  is  very  dillerent  from  any  mode  1  observed  in 
iho  other  natic^ns  through  whic.h  I  passed.  The  men,  to 
show  how  great  their  sorrow  is,  pierce  the  flesh  of  their 
arms,  al)ove  the  elbows,  with  arrows  ;  the  scars  of  which 
T  could  j)ercoive  on  those  of  every  rank,  in  a  greater  or 
less  degree  ;  and  the  women  cut  and  gash  their  legs  with 
sharp  broken  flints,  till  the  blood  flows  very  plentifully. 

Whilst  1  remained  among  them,  a  couple  whose  tent  was 
adjacent  to  mine,  lost  a  son  of  about  four  years  of  age. 
The  parents  were  so  much  aflfected  at  tho  death  of  their 
favourite  child,  that  they  pursued  the  usual  testimonies  of 
grief  with  such  uncommon  rigour,  as  through  the  weight  of 
sorrow  and  loss  of  blood,  to  occasion  the  death  of  the  father. 
The  woman,  who  had  hitherto  been  inconsolable,  no  sooiier 
saw  her  husband  expire,  than  she  dried  up  her  tears,  and 
appeared  cheerful  and  resigned. 

As  I  knew  not  how  to  account  for  so  extraordinary  a 
transition,  I  took  an  opportunity  to  ask  her  the  reason  of  it; 
telling  her  at  the  same  time,  that  1  should  have  imagined 
the  loss  of  her  husbantl  would  rather  have  occasioned  an 
increase  of  grief,  than  such  a  sudden  diminution  of  it. 

She  informed  me,  that  as  the  child  was  so  young  when  it 
died,  and  unable  to  support  itself  in  the  country  of  spirits, 
both  she  and  her  husband  had  been  apprehensive  that  its 

32 


ij 


)   I 


^l  II 


■ 


\li 


\^ 


I' 


1      250     ) 

situation  would  be  far  frurn  happy  ;  but  no  sooner  did  she 
behold  its  father  depart  for  tiie  some  place,  who  not  only 
loved  the  child  with  the  tenderest  allection,  but  was  a  good 
hunter,  and  would  be  able  to  provide  plentifully  for  its  sup- 
port, ihan  she  ceased  to  mourn.  She  added,  that  she  now 
saw  no  reason  to  continue  her  tears,  as  the  child  on  whom 
she  doated  was  happy  under  the  care  and  protection  of  a 
fond  father,  and  she  had  only  one  wish  that  remained  un- 
gratified,  which  was  that  of  being  herself  with  them. 

Expressions  so  replete  with  unaflccted  tenderness,  and 
sentiments  that  would  have  done  honour  to  a  Roman  matron, 
made  an  impression  on  my  mind  greatly  in  Aivour  of  the 
people  to  whom  she  belonged,  and  tended  not  a  little  to 
counteract  the  prejudices  I  liad  hitherto  entertained,  in 
common  with  every  other  traveller,  of  Indian  insensibility 
and  want  of  pare^Aal  tenderness. 

Her  subsequent  conduct  confirmed  the  favourable  opinion 
I  had  just  imbibed  ;  and  convince!  me,  that,  notwithstand- 
ing this  apparent  suspension  of  her  grief,  some  particles  of 
that  reluctance  to  be  separated  from  a  beloved  relation, 
which  is  implanted  either  by  nature  or  custom  in  every 
human  heart,  still  lurked  in  hers.  I  observed  that  she  went 
alniitst  every  evening  to  the  foot  of  the  tree,  on  a  branch 
of  which  the  bodies  of  her  husband  and  child  were  laid, 
and  after  cutting  olf  a  lock  of  her  hair,  and  throwincr  it  on 
the  ground,  in  a  j>laintive  melancholy  song  bemoaned  its 
fate.  A  recapitulation  of  the  actions  lie  might  have  per- 
formed, had  his  life  been  spared,  appeared  to  be  her  fa- 
vourite theme  ;  and  whilst  she  foretold  the  fame  that  would 
have  attended  an  imitation  of  his  father's  virtues,  her  grief 
seemed  to  be  suspended  : — 

"  If  thou  hadst  continued  with  us,  my  dear  Son,"  would 
she  cry,  "  how  well  would  the  bow  have  become  thy  hand, 
"  and  hov:  fatal  would  thy  arrows  have  proved  to  the  cne- 
"  mies  of  our  bands.     Thou  wouldst  often  have  drank  their 


1 


[     251     ] 

'«  blood,  and  o^lcn  their  flesh,  and  numerous  slaves  would 
"  have  rewarded  thy  toils.  With  a  nervous  arm  wouldst 
"  thou  have  seized  the  wounded  Ijutl'alo,  or  have  combated 
"  the  fury  of  the  enraged  bear.  Thou  wouldst  have  over- 
"  taken  the  Hying  elk,  and  have  kept  pace  on  the  mountain's 
"  brow  with  the  lloetest  deer.  What  feats  mightest  thou 
"  not  have  performed,  hadst  thou  staid  among  us  till  age 
"  iuul  iriven  thee  strength,  and  thv  father  had  instructed  thee 
"  in  every  Indian  accomplishment  I"  In  terms  like  these 
did  this  untutored  savage  bevvaii  rlie  loss  of  her  son,  and 
frequently  would  she  pass  the  greatest  part  of  the  night  in 
the  all'ectionate  employ. 

The  Indians  in  general  arc  very  strict  in  the  observance 
of  their  laws  relative  to  mourning  for  their  dead.  In  some 
nations  they  cut  otY  their  hair,  blacken  their  faces,  and  sit 
in  an  erect  posture,  with  their  iieads  closely  covered,  and 
depriving  themselves  of  every  pleasure.  This  severity  is 
continued  for  several  months,  and  with  some  relaxations 
the  appearance  is  sometimes  kept  up  for  several  years.  I 
was  told  that  when  the  Naudowessies  recollected  any  in- 
cidents of  the  lives  of  their  deceased  relations,  even  after  an 
interval  often  years,  they  would  howl  so  as  to  be  heard  at 
a  great  distance.  They  would  sometimes  continue  this 
proof  of  respect  and  atFeclion  for  several  hours  ;  and  if  it 
happened  that  the  thought  occurred,  and  the  noise  was  be- 
gun towards  the  evening,  those  of  their  tribe  who  were  at 
::'  hand  would  join  with  them. 


!     1 


would 
hand, 
le  cne- 
ik  their 


CHAPTER   XVI. 
A  concise  Cjiakacter  of  the  Indians. 

The  character  of  the  Indians,  like  that  of  other  t*w;ivilized 
nations,  is  composed  of  a  mixture  of  ferocity  and  £3ntK*iiess. 


jh:^'  gjy 


f 


[     252     ] 

They  are  at  once  guided  by  passions  and  appetites,  which 
they  hold  in  common  with  the  fiercest  beasts  that  inhab't 
their  woods,  and  are  possessed  of  virtues  whieli  do  honour 
to  human  nature. 

In  the  following  estimate  I  sliall  endeavour  to  forget  on 
the  one  hand  the  prejudices  of  J'^uropeans,  who  usually 
annex  to  the  word  Indian  epithets  that  are  disgraceful  to 
human  nature,  and  who  view  them  in  no  other  light  than  as 
savages  and  cannibals ;  whilst  with  equal  care  I  avoid  any 
partiality  towards  them,  as  some  must  naturally  arise  from 
the  favourable  reception  I  met  with  during  my  stay  among 
them. 

At  the  same  time  I  shall  confine  my  remarks  to  tiie 
nations  inhabiting  only  the  western  regions,  such  as  the 
Naudowessies,  the  Ottagaumies,  the  Chipeways,  the  Win- 
nebagoes,  and  the  Saukies  ;  for  as  throughout  that  diversity 
of  climates,  the  extensive  continent  of  America  is  composed 
of,  there  are  people  of  dilferent  dispositions  and  various 
characters,  it  would  be  incoi.)patible  with  my  present  un- 
dertaking to  treat  of  all  these,  and  to  give  a  general  view 
of  them  as  a  conjunctive  body. 

That  the  Indians  are  of  a  cruel,  revengeful,  inexorable 
disposition,  that  they  will  watch  whole  days  unmindful  of 
the  calls  of  nature,  and  make  their  way  through  pathless, 
and  almost  unbounded  woods,  subsisting  only  on  the  scanty 
produce  of  them,  to  pursue  and  revenge  themselves  of  an 
enemy ;  that  they  liear  uimioved  the  piercing  cries  of  such 
as  unhappily  fall  into  their  hands,  and  receive  a  diabolical 
pleasure  from  the  tortures  they  indict  on  their  prisoners,  I 
readily  grant ;  but  let  us  look  on  the  reverse  of  this  terrify- 
ing picture,  and  we  shall  find  them  temperate  both  in  their 
diet  and  potations  (it  must  be  remembered,  that  I  speak  of 
t"iose  tribes  who  have  little  communication  with  Europeans) 
that  they  with-stand,  with  unexampled  patience,  the  attacks 
of  hunger,  or  the  inclemency  of  the  seasons,  and  esteem 


1' 


11 


,;  '  ♦  ■■« 


arable 

Iful  of 
ess, 

canty 
f  an 
;uch 
lical 

licrs,  I 
nify- 
their 
alv  of 
leans) 
ttacks 
steem 


[     253     ] 

the  gratification  of  their  appetites  but  as  a  secondary  con- 
sideratic.n. 

We  shall  lilcewise  sec  them  sociable  and  humane  to  those 
whom  they  consider  as  their  friends,  and  even  to  their 
adopted  enemies  ;  and  ready  to  partake  with  them  of  the 
hast  morsel,  or  to  risk  their  lives  in  their  defence. 

In  contradiction  to  the  report  of  many  other  travellers, 
all  of  which  have  been  tinctured  with  prejudice,  I  can  assert, 
that  notwithstanding  the  apparent  indifierence  with  which 
an  Indian  meets  his  wife  and  children  after  a  long  absence, 
an  indifference  proceeding  rather  f'-om  custom  than  insen- 
sibility, he  is  not  unmindful  of  the  claims  either  of  connubial 
or  parental  enderness  ;  the  little  story  I  have  introduced  in 
the  preceding  chapter  of  the  Naudowessie  woman  lament- 
ing her  child,  and  the  nnmaturc  death  of  tbe  father,  will 
elucidate  this  [)oint,  and  enforce  the  assertion  much  better 
than  the  most  studied  arguments  I  can  make  use  of. 

Accustomed  from  their  youth  to  innumerable  hardships, 
they  soon  become  superior  to  a  sense  of  danger  or  the 
dread  of  death  ;  and  their  fortitude,  implanted  by  nature, 
and  nurtured  by  exam[)le,  by  precept,  and  accident,  never 
experiences  'i  moment's  allay. 

Though  slothful  and  inactive  whilst  their  store  of  pro- 
vision remains  unexhausted,  and  their  foes  are  at  a  dis- 
tance, they  are  indefatigable  and  persevering  in  pursuit  of 
their  game,  or  in  circumventing  iheir  enemies. 

If  they  are  artful  and  designing,  and  ready  to  take  every 
advantage,  if  they  are  cool  and  deliberate  in  their  coun- 
cils, and  cautious  in  the  extreme  either  of  discovering  their 
sentiments,  or  of  revealing  u  secret,  they  might  at  th(i  same 
time  boast  of  possessing  qualifications  of  a  more  animated 
nature,  of  the  sagacity  of  a  hound,  the  penetrating  sight  of 
a  lynx,  the  cunning  of  the  fox,  the  agility  of  a  bounding 
roc,  and  the  unconquerable  fierceness  of  the  tyger. 

in  their  public  characters,  as  forming  part  of  a  commu- 


'      'l     V   J 


■f^; 


m 


II? 


[     254     ] 

nity,  they  possess  an  attachment  for  that  band  to  which 
they  belon.L',  unknown  to  the  inhabitants  of*  any  other 
country.  They  combine,  as  if  they  were  actuated  only  by 
one  soul,  against  the  enemies  of  their  nation,  and  banish 
from  their  minds  every  consideration  opposed  to  this. 

They  consult  without  unnecessary  opposition,  or  with- 
out giving  way  to  the  excitements  of  envy  or  ambition,  on 
the  measures  necessary  to  be  pursued  for  the  destruction 
of  those  who  have  drawn  on  themselves  theii  displeasure. 
No  selfish  views  ever  influence  their  advice,  o:  obstruct 
their  consultations.  Nor  is  it  in  the  power  of  bribes  or 
threats  to  diminish  the  love  they  bear  their  country. 

The  honour  of  their  tribe,  an  the  welfare  of  their  nation, 
is  the  first  and  most  predominant  emotion  of  their  liearts ; 
and  from  hence  proceed  in  a  great  measure  all  their  virtues 
and  their  vices.  Actuated  by  this,  they  brave  every  dan- 
ger, endure  the  most  exquisite  torments,  and  expire  tri- 
umphing in  their  fortitude,  not  as  a  personal  qualification, 
but  as  a  national  characteristic. 

From  thence  also  flow  that  insatiable  revenge  towa  ds 
those  with  whom  they  are  at  war,  and  all  the  conseo'-.int 
horrors  that  disgrace  their  name.  Their  uncultivated 
mind,  being  incapable  of  judging  of  the  propriety  of  an 
action,  in  opposition  to  their  passions,  which  are  totally  in- 
sensible to  the  controuls  of  reason  or  humanity,  they  know 
not  how  to  keep  their  fury  within  any  bounds,  and  conse- 
quently that  courage  and  resolution,  which  would  other- 
wise do  them  honour,  degenerates  into  a  savage  ferocity. 

But  this  short  dissertation  must  suflice  ;  the  limits  of  my 
work  will  not  permit  me  to  treat  the  subject  n'ore  copi- 
ously, or  to  pursue  it  with  a  logical  regularity.  The  ob- 
servations already  made  by  my  readers  on  the  preceding 
pages,  will,  I  trust,  rendei  !i  -"inecessjary ;  as  by  tliem  they 
will  be  enabled  to  form  a  tolerably  just  idea  of  the  people 
I  have  been  describing.     Experience  teaches,  that  anec- 


•1 


::{ 


\U  V 


[      255     ] 

dotes,  and  relations  of  particular  events,  however  trifling 
they  might  appear,  enable  us  to  form  a  truer  judgment  of 
the  manners  and  customs  of  a  people,  and  are  much  more 
declaratory  of  their  real  state,  than  the  most  studied  and 
elaborate  disquisition,  without  these  aids. 


people 
1  anec- 


CHATTER    XVII. 
Of  their  Language,  Hieuoglypiiicks,  <^c. 

The  principal  languages  of  the  natives  of  North  Ameri- 
ca may  be  divided  into  four  classes,  as  they  consist  of  such 
as  are  made  use  of  by  the  nations  of  the  Iroquois  towards 
the  eastern  parts  of  it,  the  Chipevvays  or  Algonkins  to  the 
north-west,  the  Naudowessies  to  the  west,  and  the  Chero- 
kees,  Chickasaws,  &c.  to  the  south.  One  or  other  of  these 
four  are  used  by  all  the  Indians  who  inhabit  the  parts  that 
lie  between  the  coast  of  Labradore  north,  the  Florida 
south,  the  Atlantic  ocean  east,  and,  as  far  as  we  can  judge 
from  the  discoveries  hitherto  made,  the  Pacific  Ocean  on 
the  west. 

But  of  all  these,  the  Chipeway  tongue  appears  to  be  the 
most  prevailing  ;  it  being  held  in  such  esteem,  that  the 
chiefs  of  every  tribe,  dwelling  about  the  great  lakes,  or  to 
the  westward  of  these  on  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi,  with 
those  as  far  south  as  the  Ohio,  and  as  far  north  as  Hud- 
son's Bay,  consisting  of  more  than  thirty  diflerent  tribes, 
speak  this  language  alone  in  their  councils,  notwithstanding 
each  has  a  peculiar  one  of  their  own. 

It  will  probably  in  time  become  universal  among  all  the 
Indian  nations,  as  none  of  them  attempt  to  make  excur- 
sions to  any  great  distance,  or  are  considered  as  qualified 
to  carry  on  any  negociation  with  a  distant  band,  unless 
they  have  acquired  the  Chipeway  longue. 


'•'■'.fii 


T' 


(I 


m 


'    <»■ 


[      25f3      ] 

At  present,  besides  the  Chipcways,  to  whom  it  is  natu- 
ral, the  Ottavvaws,  the  vSaukies,  the  Ottagauinics,  the  Kil- 
listinoes,  the  Nipegons,  the  bands  about  Lake  Le  PIcuve, 
and  the  remains  of  the  Algonkins  or  Gicns  de  Tcrre,  all 
converse  in  it,  with  some  little  variation  of  dialect ;  but 
whether  it  be  natural  to  these  nations,  or  acquired,  I  was 
not  able  to  discover.  I  am  however  of  opinion  that  the 
barbarous  and  uncouth  dialect  of  the  Winnebagoes,  the 
Menomonies,  and  mr.ny  other  tribes,  will  become  in  time 
totally  extinct,  and  this  be  adopted  in  its  stead. 

The  Chipeway  tongue  is  not  incumbered  with  any  un- 
necessary tones  or  accents,  neither  are  there  any  words  in 
it  that  are  superfluous ;  it  is  also  easy  to  ^pronounce,  and 
much  more  copious  than  any  other  Indian  language. 

As  the  Indians  are  unacquainted  with  the  polite  arts,  or 
with  the  sciences,  and  as  they  are  also  strangers  to  cere- 
mony or  compliment,  they  neither  have  nor  need  an  infin- 
ity of  words  wherewith  to  embellish  their  discourse.  Plain 
and  unpolished  in  their  manners,  they  only  make  use  of 
such  as  serve  to  denominate  the  necessaries  or  conveni- 
ences of  life,  and  to  express  their  wants,  which  in  a  state 
of  nature  can  be  but  few. 

I  have  annexed  hereto  a  short  vocabulary  of  the  Chipe- 
way language,  and  another  of  that  of  the  Naudowessies, 
but  am  not  able  to  reduce  them  to  the  rules  of  grammar. 

The  latter  is  spoken  in  a  soft  accent,  without  any  gut- 
tural sounds,  so  I  lat  it  may  be  learnt  v»^ith  facility,  and  is 
not  dilFicult  eithc  to  bo  pronounced  or  written.  It  is 
nearly  as  copious  an-,  f^xpressive  as  the  Chipeway  tongue, 
and  is  the  most  prevailmg  langiiiak'c  oi  any  on  the  western 
banks  of  the  Mississippi ;  heknL'-  in  use,  according  to  their 
account,  among  all  the  nations  that  lie  to  the  north  of  the 
Messorie,  and  extend  as  far  west  as  the  shores  of  the  Pa- 
cific Ocean. 

As  the  Indians  are  not  acquainted  with  letters,  it  is  very 


'hipf 


nar. 

y  g^>t- 

and  is 

It  is 

ongne, 

kslern 


|o 


o 


their 
f  the 


Ihe  Pa- 


9  very 


[     257     ] 

difficult  to  convey  with  precision  the  exact  sound  of  their 
words  ;  I  have  however  endeavoured  to  write  them  as 
near  to  the  manner  in  which  they  are  expressed,  as  such 
an  uncertain  mode  will  admit  of. 

Al though  the  Indians  cannot  communicate  their  ideas  by 
writing,  yet  they  form  certain  hieroglyphicks,  which,  in 
some  measure,  serve  to  perpetuate  any  extraordinary 
transaction,  or  uncommon  event.  Thus  when  they  are  on 
their  excursions,  and  either  intend  to  proceed,  or  have 
been,  on  any  remarkable  cnterprize,  they  peel  the  bark 
from  the  trees  which  lie  in  their  way,  to  give  intelligence 
to  these  parties  that  happen  to  be  at  a  distance,  of  the  path 
they  must  pursue  to  overtake  them. 

The  following  instance  will  convey  a  more  perfect  idea 
of  the  methods  they  make  use  of  on  this  occasion,  than  any 
expressions  I  can  frame. 

When  I  left  the  Mississippi,  and  proceeded  up  the  Chipe- 
way  River  in  my  way  to  Lake  Superior,  as  related  in  my 
Journal,  my  guide,  who  was  a  chief  of  the  Chipeways  that 
dwell  on  the  Ottavvaw  Lake,  near  the  heads  of  the  river 
we  had  just  entered,  fearing  that  some  parties  of  the  Nau- 
dowessies,  with  whom  his  nation  are  perpetually  at  war, 
might  accidentally  fall  in  with  us,  and  before  they  were 
apprized  of  my  being  in  company,  do  us  some  mischief,  he 
took  the  following  steps. 

He  peeled  the  bark  from  a  large  tree  near  the  entrance 
of  a  river,  and  with  wood-coal  mixed  with  bear's-grease, 
their  usual  substitute  for  ink,  made  in  an  uncouth  but  ex- 
pressive manner  the  figure  of  the  town  of  the  Ottagaumies. 
He  then  fonuod  to  the  left  a  man  dressed  in  skins,  by 
which  he  intended  to  represent  a  Naudowessie,  with  a 
line  drawn  from  liis  mouth  to  that  of  a  deer,  the  symbol  of 
the  Chipeways.  After  this  he  depictured  still  farther  to 
the  left  a  canoe  as  proceeding  up  the  river,  in  which  he 
placed  a  man  sitting  with  a  hat  on ;  this  figure  was  de- 

S3 


1 


t     258     ] 

signed  to  represent  an  Englishman,  or  myself,  and  my 
Frenchman  was  drawn  with  a  handkerchief  tied  round  his 
head,  and  rowing  the  canoe  ;  to  ihese  he  added  several 
other  significant  emblems,  among  which  the  Pipe  of  Peace 
appeared  painted  on  the  prow  of  the  canoe. 

The  meaning  he  intended  to  convey  to  the  Naudowes- 
sies,  and  which  I  doubt  not  appeared  perfectly  intelligible 
to  them,  was,  that  one  of  the  Chipeway  chiefs  had  received 
a  speech  from  some  Naudowessie  chiefs  at  the  town  of  the 
Ottagaumies,  desiring  him  to  conduct  the  Englishman,  who 
had  lately  been  among  them,  up  the  Chipeway  river  ;  and 
that  they  thereby  required,  that  the  Chipeway,  notwith- 
standing he  was  an  avowed  enemy,  should  not  be  molested 
by  them  on  his  passage,  as  he  had  the  care  of  a  person 
whom  they  esteemed  as  one  of  their  nation. 

Some  authors  have  pretended  that  the  Indians  have  ar- 
morial bearings,  which  they  blazon  with  great  exactness, 
and  which  distinguish  one  nation  from  another  ;  but  I  never 
could  observe  any  other  arms  among  them  than  the  sym- 
bols already  described. 


A  short  Vocabulahy  of  the  Chipeway  Language. 

N.  B.     This  people  do  not  make  use  either  of  the  conso- 
nants F  or  V. 


1 

i 

'•I 

i" 

f 

♦  *■ 


Above 

Abandon 

Admirable 

Afterwards 

All 

Always 

Amiss 


A 

Spimink 

Packiton 

Pilawah 

Mipidach 

Kokinum 

Kokali 

Napitch 


Arrive 
Ax 

Ashes 
Assist 


Ball 

Bag,  or  tobacco-pouch 

Barrel 

Beat 

Bear,  a 

Bear,  a  young  one 

Beaver 

Beaver's  skin 

Be,  or  to  be 

Beard 

Because 

Believe 

Belly 

Black 

Blood 

Body 

Bottle 

Brother 

Brandy,  or  Rum 

Bread 

Breech 

Breeches 

Buck 


[     259     ] 

Takouchin 
Agacwet 
Pingoe 
MawincwOh 

6 

Alewin 

Caspelawgan 

Oioentawgan 

Pakkite 

Mackwah 

Mcikon 

Amik 

Apiminiqtii 

Tapaie 

Mischiton 

Meioinch 

Tilerimah 

Mishemout 

Markauie 

Miiskow 

Yoe 

^S hi  she  go 

Neconnis 

Scuttawawhah 

Paboushigan 

Miscousah 

Kipokitie  Kousah 

Wasketch 


Canoe 
Call 
Chief,  a 
Carry 


Cheman 
Teshenekaw 
Okemam 
Petou 


■'   u 


.i 


[     260     ] 


h 


m  -I 


f 


Child,  or  Children 

Bobcloshin 

Coat 

Capolpwian 

Cold,  I  am 

Krhdtch 

Come  on 

JSloppa 

Coino  to 

Pi'iiiolcha 

Comrade 

Nrcchcc 

Concerned 

Tdlh'/nLssi 

Corn 

Mdomin 

Covering,  or  a  Blanket 

WfvrhcH'iori 

Country 

Endawhiwkcen 

Courage 

Tu'^nwnnissii 

Cup 

Olaicgan 

D 

Dance 

Nemek 

Dart 

Sheshikivee 

Die,  to 

Nip 

Dish 

Mackoan 

Dog 

AUm 

Dead 

Ncepoo 

Devil,  or  evil  Spirit 

Mulch  0  -  Manitou 

Dog,  a  little  one 

Akmon 

Done,  it  is  done 

Shia/i 

Do 

Tos/iiton 

Doubtless 

Ontdatoubah 

Dress  the  kettle 

Poutwah 

Drink 

Minikwah 

Drunken 

Ouisquiha 

Duck 

Chick/lip 

E 

Earth 

Aukwin 

Eat 

0  wis  sine 

Each 

Papegik 

English 

Sagaunosh 

*     «■ 


1.  -1 


*   '* 


1?    ' 


Enough 
Equal,  or  alike 
Esteem 
Eyes 


Fast 

Fall 

Far  off 

Fat 

Friend 

Father 

Few,  or  little 

Fatigued 
Field  sown 

Fire 

Fire,  to  strike 

Find 

Fish 

Fork 

Formerly 

Fort 

Forward 

French 

Freeze,  to 

Freezes  hard 

Full 

Fuzee  or  Gun 


God,  or  the  Great  Spirit 

Go  by  water 

Girl 

Give 

Glass,  a  nirror 


[    261     ] 

Mimilic 
Taxi'bisconch 
Naicpetelmfiw 
Wiskinkkie 

P 

Walii'hic 
Ponkhin 

Walsmo 

Pimmitee 

Niconnis 

JVnasa/i 

Mamigis 

Tankwissi 

Kittcgaumic 

Scuita 

Scutecke 

Nantounawaw 
Kickon 

Nassaicokwot 
Pirwego 

Wakaigon 

Nopaicink 

Nechtcgoosh 

Kissin 

Kissin  Magat 

Mouskinet 

Paskessigan 

G 

Kitchi  Manitou 

Piminiscaio 

Jeckwassin 

Millaw 

Wawbemo 


'4 


^  1\ 


\  -4 

I.    ■ 


o.,  %^^ 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


^-  -.V  ^. 


1.0 


I.I 


""IS 


IM 


lU 


1-25  i  1.4 


1.6 


V 


<9 


c'l 


/J 


'V  > 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


s. 


r<\^ 


4^ 


\\ 


^.^ 


'."is 


33  V  cST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  NY.  14S80 

(716)  872-4503 


o^ 


A 


Ua 


^ 


[     262     ] 


:. 


1 


*  * 


'I 


m 


i 


'   > 


1 


♦   t 


Good 

Catrlatck 

Good  for  nothing 

Malatal 

Govern 

Tib  a  ri  maw 

General,  or  Commader 
Chief 

Kitchi  Okimau 

Grapes 

Shoamin 

Great 

Manatou 

Greedy 

Sait'sdickissi 

Guts 

Olairhish 

H 

Hare 

Wawpoos 

Heart 

Michewah 

Hate 

Shingaurimaw 

Half 

Nawbal 

Hair,  human 

Lissis 

Hair  of  beasts 

Pewal 

Handsome 

Canosininne 

Have 

Tandaulaw 

Head 

Oustecouan 

Heaven 

Speminkakwin 

Herb 

Mejask 

Here 

Aconda 

Hidden 

Kemouch 

Home 

Eniayent 

Honour 

Mackmralaw 

Hot 

Akeshotta 

HoViT 

Tawne 

How  many 

Tawnemilik 

Hunt 

Kewassa 

Huf,  or  House 

Wig-  Waum 

Indians 

I 

Ishinawhah 

Iron 

Pewawbich 

J  W' 


■^M 


W' 


Island 

Immediately 

Indian  Corn 

Intirely 

Impostor 

It  might  be  so 

Kettle 

King,  or  Chief 

Keep 

Knife 

Knife  that  is  crooked 

Know 


[     263     ] 

Minis 
Wehatch 
Mittawmm 
Natcpitch 
Mawlaictissie 
Taicneendo 

K 

Ackikons 

Okemaw 

Ganwerimaw 

Mockoman 

Cootaw^on 

Thickeremaic 


«,J..: 


^•I: 


fVl,. 


Lake 

Laugh 

Lazy 

Lame 

Leave 

Letter 

Life 

Love 

Long  since 

Land  Carriage 

Lose 

Lie  down 

Little 


Meat 
Much 
Man 
March,  to  go 


Kifchigawmmk 

Patvpi 

Kittimi 

Kikekate 

Pockiton 

Maiusignaugon 

NoHchimoicin 

Sai/kie 

Shawshia 

Cappatau'gon 

Packilaugiti 

Weepemaic 

Waubesheen 

Weas 
Nihbilaw 
Allissinape 
Pimmoussie 


-1 

■  a 


» 


.!. 


[     264     ] 


•  1! 


^ 


Marry 

IVeeivin 

Medicine 

Maskikic 

Merchandize 

Alokochigon 

Moon 

Debicot 

Mortar  to  pound 

in 

Poutawgon 

Male 

Nape 

Mistress 

Neremousin 

Needle 

Shawbonkin 

Near 

Pewitch 

Nation 

Irinee 

Never 

Cawikkaw 

Night 

Debicot 

No 

Kavo 

Nose 

Yoch 

Nothing 

Kakego 

Not  yet 

Kawmischi 

Not  at  all 

Kagutch 

Nought,  good  for  nothing 

Malatat 

0 

Old 

Kawceshirif 

Otter 

Nikkik 

Other 

Coutack 
P 

Pipe 

Poagan 

Part,  what  Part 

. 

Taiimapee 

Plav 

* 

Packeigo 

Powder,  gun,  or 

dust 

Pingo 

Peace,  to  make 

Pecacotiche 

Pray 

Tawlaimia 

Proper 

Sawsega 

Presently 

Webatch 

Peninsula 

Minniasin 

[     265     ] 


a 

Quick 

Kegotch 

R 

Regard 

Wawhemo 

Red 

Miscow 

Resolve 

Tihelindon 

Relation 

Tawwemaw 

Respect 

Tawhaivinica 

Rain 

Kimmewan 

Robe 

Ockolaw 

River 

Sippim 

Run,  to 

Pilchebot 

S 

Sad 

Talimissie 

Sail 

Pefniscaw 

Sack,  or  Bag 

Maskimot 

Sea,  or  large  Lake 

Agankitrhigawmink 

Shoes 

Maiikissin 

Ship,  or  large  Canoe 

Kitchi  Cheman 

Sorry 

Niscottiscie 

Spirit 

Manitou 

Spoon 

Mickuwn 

Star 

Alank 

Steal 

Kemavtin 

Stockings 

Mittaus 

Strong 

Mnshkauxodh 

Sturgeon 

Lau.  nack 

Sun 

Kissis 

Sword 

Simaugan 

Surprizing 

Etwah,  Etwah 

See 

W^a'ivhemo 

Since 

Mapedoh 

86 

W 

'  ■!■■ 

t  'I 


^ 


4  :   . 


[     266     ] 


h'^ 


y 


■  i 


4         > 


Shirt 

Papawkweaii 

Slave 

Wackan 

Sleep 

Nippce 

Sit  down 

MinU'pin 

T 

Take 

Emaundah 

Teeth 

Tibhit 

That 

Mairhah 

There 

Watsaudebi 

This 

Maundah 

Truly 

Kikit 

Together 

Muwmawwee 

Tobacco 

Sernuu 

Tongue 

Outon 

Tired 

Taivkonsie 

Too  little 

Osaummangis 

Too  much 

Ossaune 

Thank  you 

Megwatch 

To-morrow 

Wawbunk 

To-morrow  the  day  after 

Ousicuwbunk 

W 

Warriors 

Semaiiganaush 

Water 

Nebbi 

War 

Nantaubaulaiv 

Way 

Mickon 

Well  then  ! 

Tauncendah ! 

What  is  that  ? 

Waimvetcin  ? 

Wiiat  now  ? 

Quagonie  ? 

Whence 

Taunippi 

Where 

Tah 

White 

Waube 

Who  is  there  ? 

Quagonie  Maubah  ? 

Wind 

Loutin 

I  I- 


Winter 
Woman 
Wood 
Wolf 


Yesterday 
Yet 
Young 
Yellow 


[     267     1 

Pppoiin 
Ickwee 
Mittic 
Maivlnngon 

Y 

Vctchilairgo 
Miiincwatch 

Wisconekissi 

Wazzu. 


'i! 


is.    ' 


The 


One 

Two 

Three 

Four 

Five 

Six 

Seven 

Eight 

Nine 

Ten 

Eleven 

Twenty 

Thirty 

Forty 

Fifty 

Sixty 

Seventy 

Eighty 

Ninety 

Hundred 

Thousand 


Numerical  Terms  of  the  Chipdways. 

POshik 
Ninch 

Nissou 

Ncau 

Naran 

Ni/igoutivassou 

Nmchowassou 

Nissowassuu 

S/iongassou 

Miffaussou 

Mittaussou  Pashik 
Ninc/ituwnarv 
Nissou  Mittaximaw 
Neau  Mittaicnuw 
Naran  Mittnwnaw 
Ningoutwassou  Mittawnaw 
Ninchowassou  Mittatcnaxo 
NissowassoH  Mittawnaw 
S/iongassou  Mittawnaw 
Mittaussou  Mittawnaw 

t  Mittaussou  Mittaussou  Mit- 

<      tawnaw. 


;  Hi... 


$^  p 


* '  I 


'--\ 


'^. 


[     208     ] 


A  Short  Vocabulary  of  the  Naudowcssie  Language. 


1' 


1'l|!lt 


M 


I 


i 

4 

T' 

I 


'   < 


Axe 


Beaver 
BufTalo 
Bad 
Broach 
Bear,  a 


Canoe 

Cold 

Child,  a  Male 

Child,  a  Female 

Come  here 


Dead 
Deer 
Dog 


£at 
Ears 
Eyes 
Evil 


Fire 

Father 

Frenchman 


A 

Ashpaw 

B 

Chawhah 

Tawtongo 

Shejah 

Muzahootoo 

Wahkonshejah 

c 

Waahtoh 

Mechuetah 

Wechoakseh 

Whacheekseh 

Accooyouiyare 

D 

Negush 

Tohinjoh 

Skungush 

E 

Echawmenaw 
Nookah 
Eshtike 
Shejah 

F 

Paahtah 

Otah 

Neehteegush 


'  V 


[     S69     ] 


Falls  of  Water 
Friend 

Uivah  Menah 
Kitchiwah 

Good 

Give 

Go  away 

God,  or  the  Great  Spirit 

Gun 

Great 

Gold 

G 

Woslffah 
Accooyeh 
Accoowah 
Witkoa 

Muzah  Wakon 
Tonga 
Muzahum 

Hear 

Horse 

Home,  or  domestic 

House 

Heaven 

H 

Nookishu?i 
Shuetongo 
Shuah 
Teebee 
Woshta  Teebee 

Iron 
I,  or  me 

I 

Muzah 
Meoh 

• 

King,  or  Chief 
Kill 

K 

Otah 
Negushtaugaw 

Little 
Long 
Lake 
Love 

L 

Jestin 
Tongoom 
Tongo  Meneh 
Ehwahmeah 

Much 

M 

Otah 

:.|l 


t, 


■     81 


\\\ 


.^i 


'■'^'#::p 


>t 


f   :    «t 


I 


r     270     ] 


r 


m 


iM 


% 


1  il 


»',}: 


\: 


u  f 

i 

1   ''■ 

*    'L  i 

f  f^ 

ii 

t,  1 

1 

1 

::; 

'^-.4^ 


More 

OlfHUW 

Moon 

Owech 

Mouth 

Eeh 

Medal 

Miiznh  Otah 

Mine 

Mvwah 

Milk 

Etsawhoh 

N 

No 

J  ley  ah 

Near 

Jvcstinuw 

0 

Oh! 

Hopinii/ahie ! 

Pipe 

V 

ShanuajHiw 

Pipe  of  Peace 

Shanuopaiu  Walwn 

R 

Rain 

Owah  Mcnch 

Ring 

Muzamcluipah 

Round 

CImpah 

• 

S 

Smoke 

SJiaweah 

Salt  Water 

Mcnis  Qucah 

See,  to 

Eshtaw 

Sleep 

Eshteemo 

Snake 

OmlisJtcaw 

Sun 

Paahtah 

Spirit 

Wakon 

Spirituous  Liquors 

Meneh  Wakon 

Snow 

Sinnee 

Surprizing 

Ilupiniayare 

Silver 

Muzaham 

■Hi 


Tobacco 
Talk 
Tree 
There 


Woman 

Wonderful 

Water 

What 

Who  is  there? 

Wicked 


[     271     ] 

T 

Owehchin 
Ochato 
Dae  hi 

W 

Wmnokijnh 

Ilopiniyare 

Mrneh 

Tarrffodache  1 
Ihyahachta 


'i  ;f 


.  ^ 


■yr, 


Y«u  Chce 

^""^  Jlawpawnaw 

Yo^^  are  good  Washtah  Chcc 

Yoyx  are  a  Spirit  Waknn  Chee 

You  are  my  good  Friend     Washtah  KUchtwah  Chce 

^"^  ^^°^  Jleyah  Washtah. 


One 

Two 

Three 

Four 

Five 

Six 

Seven 

i^iignt 

Nine 


The  Numerical  Terms  of  the  Naudowessies 

Wonchaiv 
Noo7npaw 
Yaiviuonee 
Tub  oh 
Sawbuttee 
^haii.  CO 
Shaivcopee 
Shahindohm 
Nebochunga  nong 


■    A-' 


1 


■  1 ' 
I 


I-: 


<'♦ 


^1       t 


[     272     ] 


Ten 

Eleven 

Twenty 

Thirty 

Forty 

Fifty 

Sixty 

Seventy 

Eighty 

Ninety 

Hundred 
Thousand 


I  \  'rirDcflUfi^dflUtHJf 

\ \  rginhuiiiidnong  Wonchaw 

W'rgdc/nitufonn/ig  Nootnpain 

Wffjochungtiuong  Yitxrvionce 

W  'rirnrhunufanotifi   Tohoh 

1  \  cicor/i  una  a  no/Ill^  Sawhiittee 

\ \  'vg<)chuiiii<iiiimi(  S/iau'((> 

Wcifochuiiifdiiong  Shdirropee 

i  Wegudiungauvng  Shu/im- 
\      dohin 

i  Wiirochuiigaiio/ig  NrJto- 
\      cliHdgdiitmg 

Opt 'in g 

TV  egdchnngdnong  Opohng. 


To  this  short  vocabulary  of  the  Naudowessie  language, 
I  shall  adjoin  a  specimen  of  the  manner  in  which  they 
unite  their  words,  i  have  chosen  for  this  purpose  a  short 
song,  which  they  sing,  with  some  kind  of  melody,  though 
not  with  any  appearance  of  poetical  measure,  when  they 
set  out  on  their  hunting  expeditions:  and  have  given  as 
near  a  translation  as  the  difference  of  the  idioms  will 
permit. 

Meoh   occonwah    eshtaw   paatah   negiishtawgaw  shejak 
menah.     Tonga  Wdkon  meoh  ivoshta,   paatah   accootrah. 
Hopiniyahie  otaeeh  accooyce  meoh,  woshta  patch  otoh  tohin- 
joh  wcoh  tf'chec. 

I  will  "rise  before  the  sun,  and  ascend  yonder  hill,  to  see 
the  new  light  chase  away  the  vapours,  and  disperse  the 
clouds.  Great  Spirit  give  me  success.  And  when  the 
sun  is  gone,  lend  me,  oh  moon,  light  sufficient  to  guide  me 
with  safety  back  to  my  tent  loaden  with  deer  ! 


M 


'J 

'A 


w 


[     273     ] 


i 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 

Of  the  Beastp,   Hinnji,   Fisiiks,  Ueptileb,  fitiil  Insects, 
irhich  arr  found  in  (he  interior  Parts  of  Snrth  America. 

Or  ihcsc  I  hall,  in  the  first  place,  give  a  catalogue,  and 
afterwards  a  description  of  such  only  as  are  either  peculiar 
to  this  country,  or  which  dillcr  in  some  ma  (rial  point  from 
those  that  arc  to  be  met  with  in  other  realms. 


19 


#■'' 


'^i 


OF   THE    BEASTS. 

The  Tyger,  the  Bear,  Wolves,  Foxes,  Dogs,  the  Cat  of 
the  Mountain,  the  Wild  Cat,  the  Buffalo,  the  Deer,  the  Elk, 
the  Moose,  the  Carrabou,  the  Carcajou,  the  Skunk,  the 
Porcupine,  the  Hedge-hog,  the  Wood-chuck,  the  Raccoon, 
the  Martin,  the  Fisher,  the  Muskquaw  Squirrels,  Hares, 
Rabbits,  the  Mole,  the  Weezel,  the  Mouse,  the  Dormouse, 
the  Beaver,  the  Otter,  the  Mink,  and  Bats. 

The  TYGER.  The  Tyger  of  America  resembles  in 
shape  those  of  Africa  and  Asia,  but  is  considerably  smaller. 
Nor  does  it  appear  to  be  so  fierce  and  ravenous  as  they 
are.  The  colour  of  it  is  u  darkish  fallow,  and  it  is  entirely 
free  from  spots.  I  saw  one  on  an  island  in  the  Chipeway 
River,  of  which  I  had  a  very  good  view,  as  it  was  at  no 
great  distance  from  me.  It  sat  up  on  its  hinder  parts  like 
a  dog  ;  and  did  not  seem  either  to  be  apprehensive  of  our 
approach,  or  to  discover  any  ravenous  inclinations.  It  is 
however  very  seldom  to  be  met  with  in  this  part  of  the 
world.  ^ 

85 


ia 


,-J; 


■|: 


.:! 


^flT 

^  If' 

[     274      ] 

The  BEAR.  Boars  arc  very  numerous  on  this  conti- 
nent, but  more  j)artic;ul;irly  so  in  the  northern  parts  of 
it,  and  contribute  to  i'urnisli  bolh  food  and  beds  for  almost 
every  Indian  nation.  Those  of  America  dillbr  in  many 
respects  from  those  either  of  Grccnhmd  or  llussia,  they 
being  not  only  somewhat  smaller,  but  timorous  and  inofien- 
sive,  unless  ihcy  are  pinched  by  hunger,  or  smarting  from 
a  wound.  The  sight  of  a  man  terrifies  them  ;  and  a  dog 
•will  put  several  to  llight.  They  are  extremely  fond  of 
grapes,  and  will  climb  to  the  top  of  the  highest  trees  in 
quest  of  them.  This  kind  of  food  renders  their  llesh  exces- 
sively rich  and  finely  flavoured  ;  and  it  is  consequently 
preferred  by  the  Indians  and  traders  to  that  of  any  other 
animal.  The  fat  is  very  white,  and  besides  being  sweet 
and  wholesome,  is  possessed  of  one  valuable  quality,  wiiich 
is,  that  it  never  cloys.  The  inhabitants  of  these  parts  con- 
stantly anoint  themselves  with  it,  and  to  its  cflicac;y  they 
in  a  great  measure  owe  their  agility.  The  season  for 
hunting  the  bear  is  during  the  winter ;  when  they  take  up 
their  abode  in  hollow  trees,  or  make  themselves  dens  in  the 
roots  of  those  that  are  blown  down,  the  entrance  of  which 
they  stop  up  with  branches  of  fir  that  lie  scattered  about. 
From  these  retreats  it  is  said  they  stir  not  whilst  the 
weather  continues  severe,  and  as  it  is  well  known  that  they 
do  not  provide  themselves  with  food,  they  are  supposed  to 
be  enabled  by  nature  to  subsist  for  some  months  without, 
and  during  this  time  to  continue  of  the  same  bulk. 

The  WOLF.  The  wolves  of  North  America  are  much 
less  than  those  which  are  met  with  in  other  parts  of  the 
world.  They  have,  however,  in  common  with  the  rest  of 
their  species,  a  wildness  in  their  looks,  and  a  fierceness  in 
their  eyes  ;  notwithstanding  which  they  are  far  from  being 
so  ravenous  as  the  European  wolves,  nor  will  they  ever 
attack  a  man,  except  they  have  accidentally  fed  on  the 
flesh  of  those  slain  in  battle.    When  they  herd  together,  as 


f 


T^ 


e  much 
of  the 
rest  of 

mess  in 


[     875     ] 

tiiey  often  do  in  the  winter,  they  make  a  hideous  and  terri- 
ble noise.  Ill  tlicse  parts  there  are  two  kinds;  one  of 
which  is  of  a  fallow  colour,  the  other  of  a  dun,  inclining  to 
a  black. 

The  FOX.  Tlicrc  are  two  sorts  of  foxes  in  North 
America,  which  difler  only  in  their  colour,  one  being  of  a 
reddish  brown,  the  other  of  a  grey;  those  of  tho  latter  kind 
that  arc  found  near  tiie  river  Mississippi,  arc  extremely 
beautiful,  their  hair  being  of  a  fine  silver  grey. 

DOGS.  The  dogs  employed  by  the  Indians  in  hurling 
appear  to  be  all  of  the  same  species  ;  they  carry  their  ears 
erect,  and  greatly  resemble  a  wolf  about  the  head.  They 
are  exceedingly  useful  to  them  in  their  hunting  excursions, 
and  will  attack  the  fiercest  of  the  game  they  are  in  pursuit 
of.  They  arc  also  remarkable  fur  their  fidelity  to  their 
masters  •  but  being  iil  fed  by  them  are  very  troublesome 
in  their  huts  or  tents. 

The  CAT  of  the  Mountain.  This  creature  is  in  shape 
like  a  cat,  only  much  larger.  The  hair  or  fur  resembles 
also  the  skin  of  that  domestic  animal ;  the  colour  however 
difi'ers,  for  the  former  is  of  a  reddish  or  orange  cast,  but 
grows  lighter  near  the  belly.  The  whole  skin  is  beautified 
with  black  spots  of  difierent  figures,  of  which  those  on  the 
back  are  long,  and  those  on  the  lower  parts  round.  On  the 
ears  there  are  black  stripes.  This  creature  is  nearly  as 
fierce  as  a  leopard,  but  will  seldom  attack  a  man. 

The  BUFFALO.  This  beast,  of  which  there  are  ama- 
zing numbers  in  these  parts,  is  larger  th  an  ox,  has  short 
black  horns,  with  a  large  beard  under  his  chin,  and  liis  head 
is  so  lull  of  hair,  that  it  falls  over  his  eyes,  and  gives  him  a 
frightful  look.  There  is  a  bunch  on  his  back  which  begins 
at  the  haunches,  and  increasing  gradually  to  the  shoulders, 
reaches  on  to  the  neck.  Both  this  excrescence  and  its 
whole  body  are  covered  with  lung  hair,  or  rather  wool,  of 
a  dun  or  mouse  colour,  which  is  exceedingly  valuable, 


.1 


...  til 


»' 


'  M 


I     276     ] 


i 


^  'i 


p 


if' 


r 


r1 


f 


'  i 


especially  that  on  the  fore  part  of  the  body.  Its  head  is 
larger  than  a  bull's,  with  a  very  short  neck ;  the  breast  is 
broad,  and  the  body  decreases  towards  the  buttocks. 
These  creatures  will  run  away  at  the  sight  of  a  man,  and  a 
whole  herd  will  make  olTwhen  they  perceive  a  single  dog. 
The  flesh  of  the  buffalo  is  excellent  food,  its  hide  extremely 
useful,  and  the  hair  very  proper  for  the  manufacture  of 
various  articles. 

The  DEER.  There  is  but  one  species  of  deer  in  North 
America,  and  these  are  higher  and  of  a  slimmer  make  than 
those  in  Europe.  Their  shape  is  nearly  the  same  as  the 
European,  their  colour  of  a  deep  fallow,  and  their  horns 
very  large  and  branching.  This  beast  is  the  swiftest  on 
the  American  plains,  and  they  herd  together  as  they  do  in 
other  countries. 

The  ELK  greatly  exceeds  the  deer  in  size,  being  in  bulk 
equal  to  a  horse.  Its  body  is  shaped  like  that  of  a  deer, 
only  its  tail  is  remarkably  short,  being  not  more  than  three 
inches  long.  The  colour  of  its  hair,  which  is  grey,  and  not 
unlike  that  of  a  camel,  but  of  a  more  reddish  cast,  is  nearly 
three  inches  in  length,  and  as  coarse  as  that  of  a  horse. 
The  horns  of  this  creature  grow  to  a  prodigious  size,  ex- 
tending so  wide  that  two  or  three  persons  .might  sit  between 
them  at  the  same  time.  They  are  not  forked  like  those  of 
a  deer,  but  have  all  their  teeth  or  branches  on  the  outer 
edge.  Nor  does  the  form  of  those  of  the  elk  resemble  a 
deer's,  the  former  being  flat,  and  eight  or  ten  inches  broad, 
whereas  the  latter  are  round  and  considerably  narrower. 
They  shed  their  horns  every  year  in  the  month  of  February, 
and  by  August  the  new  ones  are  nearly  arrived  at  their 
full  growth.  Notwithstanding  their  size,  and  the  means  of 
defence  nature  has  furnished  them  with,  they  are  as  timor- 
ous as  a  deer.  Their  skin  is  very  useful,  and  will  dress  as 
well  as  that  of  a  buck.  They  feed  on  grass  in  the  summer, 
and  on  moss  or  buds  in  the  winter. 


M* 


>    f. 


h% 


f^ 


[     277     ] 

The  MOOSE  is  nearly  about  the  size  of  the  elk,  and  the 
horns  of  it  are  almost  as  enormous  as  that  animal's  ;  the 
stem  of  them  however  are  not  quite  so  wide,  and  they  branch 
on  both  sides  like  those  of  a  deer.  This  creature  also  sheds 
them  every  year.  Though  its  hinder  parts  are  very  broad, 
its  tail  is  not  above  an  inch  long.  It  has  feet  and  legs  like 
a  camel ;  its  head  is  about  two  feet  long,  its  upper  lip  much 
larger  th?n  the  under,  and  the  nostrils  of  it  are  so  wide 
that  a  man  might  thrust  his  hand  into  them  a  considerable 
way.  The  hair  of  the  moose  is  light  grey,  mixed  with  a 
blackish  red.  It  is  very  clastic,  for  though  it  be  beaten 
ever  so  long,  it  will  retain  its  original  shape.  The  flesh  is 
exceeding  good  food,  easy  of  digestion,  and  very  nourish- 
ing. The  nose,  or  upper  lip,  which  is  large  and  loose  from 
the  gums,  is  esteemed  a  great  delicacy,  being  of  a  firm 
consistence,  between  marrow  and  gristle,  and  when  prop- 
erly dressed,  affords  a  rich  and  luscious  dish.  Its  hide  is 
very  proper  for  leather,  being  thick  and  strong,  yet  soft  and 
pliable.  The  pace  of  this  creature  is  always  a  trot,  which 
is  so  expeditious,  that  it  is  exceeded  ia  swiftness  but  by 
few  of  its  fellow  inhabitants  of  these  woods,  li  is  generally 
found  in  the  forests,  where  it  feeds  on  moss  and  buds. 
Though  this  creature  is  of  the  deer  kind,  it  never  herds  as 
those  do.  Most  authors  confound  it  with  the  elk,  deer,  or 
carrabou,  but  it  is  a  species  totally  different,  as  might  be 
discovered  by  attending  to  the  description  I  have  given  of 
each. 

The  CARRABOU.  This  beast  is  not  near  so  tall  as  the 
moose,  how'iver  it  is  something  like  it  in  shape,  only  rather 
more  heavy,  and  inclining  to  the  form  of  the  ass.  The 
horns  of  it  are  not  flat  as  those  of  the  elk  arc,  but  round  like 
those  of  the  deer  ;  they  also  meet  nearer  together  at  the 
extremities,  and  bend  more  over  the  face,  than  either  those 
of  the  elk  or  moose.  It  partakes  of  the  swiftness  of  the 
deer,  and  is  with   difficulty  overtaken  by  its  pursuers. 


It 


li 


-vl 


n 


m 


'*4 


i-f 


i 


[     278     ] 

The  flesh  of  it  likewise  is  equally  as  good,  the  tongue  par- 
ticularly is  ill  high  esteem.  The  skin  being  smooth  and  free 
from  veins,  is  as  valuable  as  shamov. 

The  CARCAJOU.  This  creature,  which  is  of  the  cat 
kind,  is  a  terril)le  enemy  to  the  preceding  four  species  of 
beasts.  He  either  comes  upon  them  from  some  conceal- 
ment unperceived,  or  clitnbs  up  into  a  tree,  and  taking  his 
station  on  some  of  the  branches,  waits  till  one  of  them, 
driven  by  an  extreme  of  heat  or  cold,  takes  shelter  under 
it;  when  he  fastens  upon  his  neck,  and  opening  the  jugular 
vein,  soon  brings  his  prey  to  the  ground.  This  he  is  en- 
abled to  do  by  his  lone;  tail,  with  which  ho  encircles  the 
body  of  his  adversary  ;  and  the  only  means  they  have  to 
shun  their  fate,  is  by  flying  immediately  to  the  water,  by 
this  method,  as  the  carcajou  has  a  great  dislike  to  that 
element,  he  is  sometimes  got  rid  of  before  he  can  etTect  his 
purpose. 

The  SKUNK.  This  is  the  most  extraordinary  animal 
that  the  American  woods  produce.  It  is  rather  less  than  a 
pole-cat,  and  of  the  same  species;  it  is  therefore  often  mis- 
taken for  that  creature,  but  is  very  dilferent  from  it  in 
many  points.  Its  hair  is  long  and  shining,  variegated  with 
large  black  and  white  spots,  the  former  mostly  on  the 
shoulders  and  rump;  its  tail  is  very  bushy,  like  that  of  the 
f-^x,  part  black,  and  part  white,  like  its  body  ;  it  lives  chiefly 
in  the  woods  and  hedges.  But  its  extraordinary  powers 
are  only  shewn  when  it  is  pursued.  As  soon  as  he  linds 
himself  in  danger  he  ejects,  to  a  great  distance  from  behind, 
a  small  stream  of  water,  of  so  subtile  a  nature,  and  at  the 
same  time  of  so  powerful  a  smell,  that  the  air  is  tainted 
with  it  for  half  a  mile  in  circumference  ;  and  his  pursuers, 
whether  men  or  dogs,  being  almost  suffcjcated  with  the 
stench,  are  obliged  to  give  over  the  pursuit.  On  this 
account  (le  is  called  by  the  French,  Enfant  du  Diable,  the 
Child  of  the  Devil ;  or  Bete  Puante,  the  Stinking  Beast. 


i. 


T^ 


;*;, 


[     279     1 

It  is  almost  impossiblR  to  describe  the  noisome  effects  of  the 
liquid  with  which  this  creature  is  supplied  by  nature  for 
its  defence.  If  a  drop  of  it  falls  on  your  cloaths,  they  are 
rendered  so  disagreeable  that  it  is  impossible  ever  after  to 
wear  them  ;  or  if  any  of  it  enters  your  eyelids,  the  pain  be- 
comes intolerable  for  a  long  time,  and  perhaps  at  last  you 
lose  your  sight.  The  smell  of  the  skunk,  though  thus  to  be 
dreaded,  is  not  like  that  of  a  putrid  carcase,  but  a  strong 
fa^id  eliUivia  of  musk,  which  displeases  rather  from  its 
penetrating  power  than  from  its  nauscousncss.  It  is  not- 
withstanding considered  as  conducive  to  clear  the  head 
and  to  raise  the  spirits.  This  water  is  supposed  by  natu- 
ralists to  be  its  urine;  but  I  have  dissected  many  of  them 
that  I  have  shot,  and  have  found  within  their  bodies,  near 
the  urinal  vessels,  a  small  receptacle  of  water,  totally  dis- 
tinct from  the  bladder  which  contained  tlic  urine,  and  from 
which  alone  I  am  satisfied  the  horrid  stench  proceeds. 
After  having  taken  out  with  great  care  the  bag  wherein 
this  water  is  lodged,  I  have  frequently  fed  on  them,  and 
have  found  them  very  sweet  and  good  ;  but  one  drop 
emitted  taints  not  only  the  carcase,  but  the  whole  house, 
and  renders  every  kind  of  provisions  that  are  in  it  unfit  for 
use.  AVith  great  justice  therefore  do  the  French  give  it 
such  a  diabolical  name. 

The  PORCUPINE.  The  body  of  an  American  porcu- 
pine is  in  bulk  about  the  size  of  a  small  dog,  but  it  is  both 
shorter  in  length,  and  not  so  high  from  the  ground.  It  va- 
ries very  much  from  those  of  other  countries  both  in  its 
shape  and  the  length  of  its  quills.  The  former  is  like  that 
of  a  fox,  except  the  iiead,  which  is  not  so  sharp  and  long, 
but  resembles  more  that  of  a  rabbit.  Its  body  is  covered 
with  hair  of  a  dark  brown,  about  four  inches  long,  great 
part  of  which  are  the  thickness  of  a  straw,  and  are  termed 
its  quills.  These  are  white,  with  black  points,  hollow,  and 
very  strong,  especially  those  that  grow  on  the  back.     The 


m 


III.  'it 
.  -  "f 

"4 


>-;i 


M 


! 

'  if  ; 

i,- 

1 

W' 

% 

4 

llj 

I'll 

f 

f 

^1 


[     280     ] 

quills  serve  this  creature  for  offensive  and  defensive  weap- 
ons, which  he  darts  at  his  enemies,  and  if  they  pierce  the 
flesh  in  the  least  degree,  they  will  sink  quite  into  it,  and  are 
not  to  be  extracted  without  incision.  The  Indians  use  them 
for  boring  their  cars  and  noses  to  insert  their  pendants,  and 
also  by  way  of  ornament  to  their  stockings,  hair,  &c.  besides 
which  they  greatly  esteem  the  flesh. 

The  WOOD-CHUCK  is  a  ground  anima!  of  the  fur  kind, 
about  the  size  of  a  martin,  being  nearly  fifteen  inches  long ; 
its  body  however  is  rounder,  and  his  legs  shorter ;  the  fore 
paws  of  it  are  broad,  and  constructed  for  the  purpose  of 
digging  holes  in  the  ground,  where  it  burrows  like  a  rabbit ; 
its  fur  is  of  a  grey  colour  on  the  reddish  cast,  and  its  flesli 
tolerable  food. 

The  RACOON  is  somewhat  less  in  size  than  a  beaver, 
and  its  feet  and  legs  are  like  those  of  that  creature,  but 
short  in  proportion  to  its  body,  which  resembles  that  of  a 
badger.  The  shape  of  its  head  is  much  like  a  fox's,  only 
the  ears  are  shorter,  more  round  and  naked  ;  and  its  hair  is 
also  similar  to  that  animal's,  being  thick,  long,  soft,  and  black 
at  the  ends.  On  its  face  there  is  a  broad  stripe  that  runs 
across  it,  and  includes  the  eyes,  which  are  large.  Its  muz- 
zle is  black,  and  at  the  end  roundish  like  that  of  a  dog ;  the 
teeth  are  also  similar  to  those  of  a  dog  in  number  and  shape  ; 
the  tail  is  long  and  round,  with  annular  stripes  on  it  like 
those  of  a  cat ;  the  feet  have  five  long  slender  toes  armed 
with  sharp  claws,  by  which  it  is  enabled  to  climb  up  trees 
like  a  monkey,  and  to  run  to  the  very  extremities  of  the 
boughs.  It  makes  use  of  its  fore  feet  in  the  manner  of 
hands,  and  feeds  itself  with  them.  The  f.esh  of  this  creature 
is  very  good  in  the  months  of  September  and  October,  when 
fruit  and  nuts,  on  which  it  likes  to  fee^,  are  plenty. 

The  MARTIN  is  rather  larger  than  a  squirrel,  and 
somewhat  of  the  same  make ;  its  legs  and  claws  however 
are  considerably  shorter.    Its  ears  are  short,  broad,  and 


h% 


T!^ 


•el,  and 
owever 
ad,  and 


[     281     ] 

roundish,  and  its  eyes  sliinc  in  the  night  like  those  of  a  cat. 
The  whole  hotly  is  covered  with  fur  of  a  brownish  fallow 
colour,  and  there  are  some  in  the  more  northern  parts  which 
are  black ;  the  skins  of  the  latter  arc  of  much  greater  value 
than  the  others.  The  tail  is  covered  with  long  hair,  which 
makes  it  aj)|)ear  thicker  than  it  really  is.  Its  flesh  is  some- 
times eaten,  but  is  not  in  any  great  esteem. 

The  MUSQUASH,  or  31USK-11AT,  is  so  termed  for 
the  exquisite  musk  which  it  ali'ords.  It  appears  to  be  a 
diminutive  of  the  beaver,  being  endowed  with  all  the  prop- 
erties of  that  sagacious  animal,  and  wants  nothing  but  size 
and  strength,  being  not  much  bigger  than  a  large  rat  of  the 
Norway  breed,  to  rival  the  creature  it  so  much  resembles. 
Was  it  not  for  its  tail,  which  is  exactly  the  same  as  that  of 
an  European  rat,  the  structure  of  their  bodies  is  so  much 
alike,  especially  the  head,  that  it  might  be  taken  for  a  small 
beaver.  Like  that  creature  it  builds  itself  a  cabbin,  but  of 
a  less  perfect  construction,  and  takes  up  its  abode  near  the 
side  of  some  piece  of  water.  In  the  spring  they  leave  their 
retreats,  and  in  pairs  subsist  on  leaves  and  roots  till  the 
summer  comes  on,  when  they  feed  on  strawberries,  ras- 
berries,  and  such  other  fruits  as  they  can  reach.  At  the 
approach  of  winter  they  separate,  when  each  takes  up  its 
lodging  apart  by  itself  in  some  hollow  of  a  tree,  where  they 
remain  quite  unprovided  with  food,  and  there  is  the  greatest 
reason  to  believe,  subsist  without  any  till  the  return  of  spring. 

SQUIRRELS.  T'lere  are  five  sorts  of  squirrels  in 
America;  the  red,  the  grey,  the  black,  the  variegated,  and 
the  flying.  The  two  former  are  exactly  the  same  as  those 
of  Europe  ;  the  black  are  somewhat  larger,  and  diflbr  from 
them  only  in  colour;  the  variegated  also  resemble  them  in 
shape  and  figure,  but  are  very  beautiful,  being  finely  striped 
with  white  or  grey,  and  sometimes  with  red  and  black. 
The  American  flying  squirrel  is  much  less  than  the  Euro- 
pean, being  not  above  five  inches  long,  and  of  a  russet  grey 

86 


4' 


'1 


i'  i-: 


n 


^:i 


■  '  i; 


i' 


i-it' 


-f 


w 


[     ii82     ] 

or  ash-colour  on  the  back,  and  while  on  the  under  partar. 
It  has  black  prominent  eyes  like  those  of  the  mouse,  with 
a  long  flat  broad  tail.  By  a  membrane  on  each  side  which 
reaches  from  its  fore  to  its  hind  logs,  this  creature  is  ena- 
bled to  leap  from  one  tree  to  another,  even  if  they  stand  a 
considerable  distance  apart ;  this  loose  skin,  which  it  is  en- 
abled to  stretch  out  like  a  sail,  and  by  which  it  is  buoyed 
up,  is  about  two  inches  broad,  and  is  covered  with  a  fine 
hair  or  down.  It  feeds  upon  the  same  provisions  as  the 
others,  and  is  easily  tamed. 

The  BEAVER.    This  creature  has  been  so  often  treat- 
ed  of,  and  his  uncommon  abilities  so  minutely  described, 
that  any  further  account  of  it  will   appear  unnecessary ; 
however  for  the  benefit  of  those  of  my  readers  who  are  not 
so  well  acquainted  with  the  form  and   properties  of  this 
sagacious  and  useful  animal,  1  shall  give  a  concise  descrip- 
tion of  it.     The  beaver  is  an  amphibious  quadruped,  which 
cannot  live  for  any  long  time  in  the  water,  and  it  is  said  is 
even  able  to  exist  entirely  without  it,  provided  it  has  the 
convenience   of  sometimes   bathing    itself.      The  largest 
beavers  are  nearly  four  feet  in  length,  and  about  fourteen 
or  fifteen  inches  in  breadth  over  the  haunches ;  they  weigh 
about  sixty  pounds.     Its  head  is  like  that  of  the  otter,  but 
larger;  its  snout  is  pretty  long,  the  eyes  small,  the  ears 
short,  round,  hairy  on  the  outside,  and  smooth  within,  and 
its  teeth  very  long ;    the  under  teeth  stand  out  of  their 
mouths  about  the  breadth  of  three  fingers,  and  the  upper 
half  a  finger,  all  of  which  are  broad,  crooked,  strong,  and 
sharp ;  besides  those  teeth  called  the  incisors,  which  grow 
double,  are  set  very  deep  in  their  jaws,  and  bend  like  the 
edge  of  an  axe,  they  have  sixteen  grinders,  eight  on  each 
side,  four  above  and  four  below,  directly  opposite  to  each 
other.    With  the  former  they  are  able  to  cut  down  trees  of 
a  considerable  size,  with  the  latter  to  break  the  hardest 
substances.    Its  legs  are  short,  particularly  the  fore  legs, 


:..'! 


ler,  but 
ic  ears 
lin,  and 
)f  their 
upper 
Ing,  and 
Ih  grow 
[like  the 
)n  each 
I  to  each 
[trees  of 
hardest 
Ire  legs, 


[     283     ] 

which  are  only  four  or  five  inches  long,  and  not  unlike 
those  of  a  badger ;  the  toes  of  the  fore  feet  are  separate, 
the  nails  placed  obliquely,  and  are  hollow  like  quills;  but 
the  hind  feot  are  qiiito  diflbrcnt,  and  furnished  with  mem- 
branes between  the  toes.  By  this  mean?  it  can  walk, 
though  but  slowly,  and  is  able  to  swim  with  as  much  ease 
as  any  other  aquptic  animal.  The  tail  has  somewhat  in  it 
that  resembles  a  fish,  and  seems  to  have  no  manner  of  rela- 
tion to  the  rest  of  the  body,  except  the  hind  feet,  all  the 
other  parts  being  similar  to  those  of  land  animals.  The 
tail  is  covered  with  a  skin  furnished  with  scales,  that  are 
joined  together  by  a  pellicle ;  these  scales  are  about  the 
thickness  of  parchment,  nearly  a  line  and  a  half  in  length, 
and  generally  of  a  hexagonical  figure,  having  six  corners  ; 
it  is  about  eleven  or  twelve  inches  in  length,  and  broader 
in  the  middle,  where  it  is  four  inches  over,  than  cither  at 
the  root  or  the  extremity.  It  is  about  two  inches  thick 
near  the  body,  where  it  is  almost  round,  and  grows  grad- 
ually thinner  and  flatter  to  the  end.  The  colour  of  the 
beaver  is  ditlerent  according  to  the  difForent  climates  in 
which  it  is  found.  In  the  most  northern  parts  they  arc 
generally  quite  black ;  in  more  temperate,  brown ;  their 
colour  becoming  lighter  and  lighter  as  they  approach 
towards  the  south.  The  fur  is  of  two  sorts  all  over  the 
body,  except  at  the  feet,  where  it  is  very  short ;  that  which 
is  the  longest  is  generally  in  length  about  an  inch,  but  on 
the  back  it  sometimes  extends  to  two  inches,  gradually 
diminishing  towards  the  head  and  tail.  This  part  of  the 
fur  is  harsh,  coarse,  and  shining,  and  of  little  use  ;  the  other 
part  consists  of  a  very  thick  and  fine  down,  so  soft  that  it 
feels  almost  like  silk,  about  three  quarters  of  an  inch  in 
length,  and  is  what  is  commonly  manufactured.  Castor, 
which  is  useful  in  medicine,  is  p^-  duced  from  the  body  of 
this  creature ;  it  was  formerly  believed  to  h^  its  testicles, 
but  later  discoveries  have  shown  that  it  is  contained  in 


I 


;T  :  1)' 


n»= 


(4!; 


'^1 


*' 


.'f 


1  ;V. 


[     284     ] 

four  bngs  situated  in  the  lower  belly.  Two  of  whicli,  that 
arc  called  the  superior  from  their  boinc;  more  elevated  than 
the  others,  arc  filled  with  a  soft  resinous  adhesive  matter, 
mixed  with  small  fibres,  fjreyish  without,  ami  yellow  with- 
in, of  a  strong,  disa;;reeable,  and  penetrating  scent,  and 
very  inflammable.  This  is  the  true  castoreum  ;  it  hardens 
in  the  air,  and  becomes  brown,  brittle,  and  friable.  The 
inferior  bags  contain  an  unctuous  licjuor  like  honey;  the 
colour  of  which  is  a  pale  yellow,  and  its  odour  somewhat 
difTerent  from  the  other,  being  rather  weaker  and  more  dis- 
agreeable ;  it  however  thickens  as  it  grows  older,  and  at 
length  becomes  about  the  consistence  of  tallow.  This  has 
also  its  particular  use  in  medicine,  but  it  is  not  so  valuable 
as  the  true  castoreum. 

The  ingenuity  of  these  creatures  in  building  their  cab- 
bins,  and  in  providing  for  their  subsistence,  is  truly  won- 
derful. When  they  are  about  to  chuse  tliemselves  a  habi- 
tation, they  assemble  in  companies;  sometimes  of  two  or 
three  hundred,  and  after  mature  deliberation  fix  on  a  place 
where  plenty  of  provisions,  and  all  necessaries  are  to  be 
found.  Their  houses  are  always  situated  in  the  water,  and 
when  they  can  find  neither  lake  nor  pond  adjacent,  they 
endeavour  to  supply  the  defect  by  stopping  the  current  of 
some  brook  or  small  river,  by  means  of  a  causeway  or  dam. 
For  this  purpose  they  set  about  felling  of  trees,  and  they 
take  care  to  chuse  out  those  that  grow  above  the  place 
where  they  intend  to  build,  that  they  might  swim  down 
with  the  current.  Having  fixed  on  those  that  are  proper, 
three  or  four  beavers  placing  themselves  round  a  large 
one,  find  means  with  their  strong  teeth  to  bring  it  down. 
They  also  prudently  contrive  that  it  shall  fall  towards  the 
water,  that  they  may  have  the  less  way  to  carry  it.  After 
they  have  by  a  continuance  of  the  same  labour  and  indus- 
try, cut  it  into  proper  lengths,  they  roll  these  into  the 
water,  and  navigate  them  towards  the  place  where  they 


«  t      .1 


[     2b5     ] 

are  to  bo  employed.    Without  entering  more  minutely  into 
the  measures  tlicy  pursue  in  the  construction  of  their  dams, 
I  shall  only  remark,  that  having  prepared  a  kind  of  n)ortar 
with  their  foot,  and  laid  it  on  with  their  tails,  which  they 
had  before  made  use  of  to  transport  it  to  the  |)lace  where 
it  is  requisite,  they  construct  them  with  as  much  solidity 
and  regularity  as  the  most  experienced  workmen  could  do. 
The  formation  of  their  cabins  is  no  less  amazing.     These 
are  either  built  on  piles  in  the  middle  of  the  small  lakes 
they  have  thus  formed,  on  the  bank  of  a  river,  or  at  the 
extremity  of  some  point  of  land  that  advances  into  a  lake. 
The  figure  of  them  is  round  or  oval,  and  they  are  fashioned 
with  an  ingenuity  ctjual  to  their  dams.     Two  thirds  of  the 
edifice  stands  above  the  water,  and  this  part  is  sufliciently 
capacious  to  contain  eigfit  or  ten  inhabitants.     Each  bea- 
ver has  his  place;  assigned  him,  the  floor  of  which  he  curi- 
ously strews  with  leaves,  or  small  branches  of  the  pine 
tree,  so  as  to  render  it  clean  and  comfortable;  and  their 
cabbins  arc  all  situated  so  contiguous  to  each  other,  as  to 
allow  of  an  easy  communication.     The  winter  never  sur- 
prizes these  animals  before  their  business  is  completed ;  for 
by  the  latter  end  of  September  their  houses  are  finished, 
and  their  stock  of  provisions  are  generally  laid  in.     These 
consist  of  small  pieces  of  wood  whose  texture  is  soft,  such 
as  the  poplar,  the  aspin,  or  willow,  &c.  which  they  lay  up 
in  piles,  and  dispose  of  in  such  manner  as  to  preserve  their 
moisture.     Was  I  to  enumerate  every  instance  of  sagacity 
that  is  to  be  discovered  in  these  animals,  they  would  fill  a 
volume,  and  prove  not  only  entertaining  but  instructive. 

The  OTTER.  This  creature  also  is  amphibious,  and 
greatly  resembles  a  beaver,  but  is  very  dififerent  from  it  in 
many  respects.  Its  body  is  nearly  as  long  as  a  beaver's, 
but  considerably  less  in  all  its  parts.  The  muzzle,  eyes, 
and  the  form  of  the  head  are  nearly  the  same,  but  the  teeth 
are  very  unlike,  for  the  otter  wants  the  large  incisors  or 


^1  '^1 


,U 


^i 


t     286     ] 


1 


'' ■ '  '';j 


n 


m 


.1 


m 


nippers  that  a  boavcr  has ;  instead  of  these,  oil  his  teeth, 
without  any  distinction,  are  shaped  like  those  of  a  dog  or 
wolf.  The  hair  also  of  the  former  is  not  half  so  lon^j  as 
that  hejongin"^  to  the  latter,  nor  is  the  colour  of  it  exactly 
the  siune,  lor  the  hair  of  an  otter  under  the  neck,  stomach, 
and  belly,  is  more  greyish  than  that  of  a  beaver,  and"  in 
many  other  respects  it  likewise  varies.  This  animal, 
which  is  met  with  in  most  parts  of  the  world,  but  in  much 
greater  numbers  in  North  America,  is  very  mischievous, 
and  when  he  is  closely  pursued,  will  not  only  attack  dogs 
but  men.  It  generally  feeds  upon  fish,  especially  in  the 
summer,  but  in  the  winter  is  contented  with  the  bark  of 
trees,  or  the  produce  of  the  fields.  Its  flesh  both  tastes 
and  smells  of  fish,  and  is  not  vvholsomc  food,  though  it  is 
sometimes  eaten  through  necessity. 

The  MINK  is  of  the  otter  kind,  and  subsists  in  the  saine 
maimer.  In  shape  and  size  it  resembles  a  pole-cat,  being 
equally  long  and  slender.  Its  skin  is  blacker  than  that  of 
nn  otter,  or  almost  any  other  creature ;  "  as  black  as  a 
mink,"  being  a  proverbial  expression  in  America  ;  it  is  not 
however  so  valuable,  though  this  greatly  depends  on  the 
season  in  which  it  is  taken.  Its  tail  is  round  like  that  of  a 
snake,  but  growing  Hattish  towards  the  end,  and  is  entirely 
without  hair.  An  agreeable  musky  scent  exhales  from  its 
body ;  and  it  is  met  with  near  the  sources  of  rivers  on 
whose  banks  it  chielly  lives. 

OF  THE  BIRDS. 


H' 


:i 


The  Eagle,  the  Hawk,  the  Night  Hawk,  the  Fish  Hawk, 
tiie  Whipperwill,  the  Raven,  the  Crow,  the  Owl,  Parrots, 
the  Pelican,  the  Crane,  the  Stork,  the  Cormorant,  the 
Heron,  the  Swan,  the  Goose,  Uucks,  Teal,  the  Loon,  the 
Water-Hen,  the  Turkey,  the  Heath  Cock,  the  Partridge, 
tlie  Quail,  Pigeons,  the  Snipe,  Larks,  the  Woodpecker,  the 


ii 


»  «. 


[awk, 
irrots, 
It,  the 
)n, the 
tridge, 
;r,  the 


(    287     1 

Cuckoo,  the  Blue  Jay,  the  Swallow,  the  Wakon  Bird,  the 
Black  Bird,  the  Red  Bird,  the  Tlirusli,  the  Whetsaw,  the 
Nightingale,  the  King  Bird,  the  Kubiti,  the  Wrcii,  and  the 
lIuiiKiiiiig  Bird. 

The  EAGLE.  There  are  only  two  sorts  of  eagles  in 
these  parts,  the  bald  and  tlic  grey,  which  are  much  the 
same  in  size,  and  similar  to  the  shape  of  those  of  other 
countries. 

The  NIGHT  HAWK.  This  Bird  is  of  the  hawk 
species,  its  bill  being  crooked,  its  wings  formed  for  swift- 
ness, and  its  shape  nearly  like  that  of  the  common  hawk ; 
but  in  sizu  it  is  considerably  less,  and  in  colour  rather 
darker.  It  is  scarcely  ever  seen  but  in  the  evening,  when, 
at  the  approach  of  twilight,  it  flics  about,  and  darts  itself  in 
wanton  gambols  at  the  head  of  the  belated  traveller.  Be- 
fore a  thunder-shower  these  birds  are  seen  at  an  amazing 
height  in  the  air  assembled  together  in  great  numbers,  as 
swallows  are  observed  to  do  on  the  same  occasion. 

The  WHIPPERVVILL,  or  as  it  is  termed  by  the 
Indians,  the  Muckawiss.  This  extraordinary  bird  is  some- 
what like  the  last-mentioned  in  its  shape  and  colour,  only  it 
has  some  whitish  stripes  across  the  wings,  and  like  that  is 
seldom  ever  seen  till  after  sun-set.  It  also  is  never  met 
with  but  during  the  spring  and  summer  months.  As  soon 
as  the  Indians  are  informed  by  its  notes  of  its  return,  they 
conclude  that  the  frost  is  entirely  gone,  in  which  they  are 
seldom  deceived  ;  and  on  receiving  this  assurance  of  milder 
weather,  begin  to  sow  their  corn.  It  acquires  its  name  by 
the  noise  it  makes,  which  to  the  people  of  the  colonies 
sounds  like  the  name  they  give  it,  Whipper-will ;  to  an 
Indian  ear  Muck-a-wiss.  The  words,  it  is  true,  are  not 
alike,  but  in  this  manner  they  strike  the  imagination  of 
each ;  and  the  circumstance  is  a  proof  that  the  same  sounds, 
if  they  are  not  rendered  certain  by  being  reduced  to  the 
rules  of  orthography,  might  convey  different  ideas  to  dif- 


A 


r;!l 


I  ii 


f-^ii 


1 


Mi 


1' 


^^ 


i' 


[     288     J 

fercnt  people.  As  soon  as  night  comes  on,  these  birds  will 
place  themselves  on  the  fences,  stumps,  or  stones  that  lie 
near  some  house,  and  repeat  their  melancholy  notes  with- 
out any  variation  till  midnight.  The  Indians,  and  some  of 
the  inhabitants  of  the  back  settlements,  think  if  this  bird 
perches  upon  any  house,  that  it  betokens  some  mishap  to 
the  inhabitants  of  it. 

The  FISH  HAWK  greatly  resembles  the  latter  in  its 
shape,  and  receives  his  name  from  his  food,  which  is  gen- 
erally fish  ;  it  skims  over  the  lakes  and  rivers,  and  some- 
times seems  to  lie  expanded  on  the  water,  as  he  hovers  so 
close  to  it,  and  having  by  some  attractive  power  drawn  the 
fish  within  its  reach,  darts  suddenly  upon  them.  The 
charm  it  makes  use  of  is  supposed  to  be  an  oil  contained  in 
a  small  bag  in  the  body,  and  which  nature  has  by  some 
means  or  other  supplied  him  with  the  power  of  using  for 
this  purpose  ;  it  is  however  very  certain  that  any  bait 
touched  with  a  drop  of  the  oil  collected  from  this  bird  is  an 
irresistible  lure  for  all  sorts  of  fish,  and  insures  the  angler 
great  success. 

The  OWL.  The  only  sort  of  owls  that  is  found  on  the 
banks  of  the  Mississippi  is  extremely  beautiful  in  its  plu- 
mage, being  of  a  fine  deep  yellow  or  gold  colour,  pleasingly 
shaded  and  spotted. 

The  CRANE.  There  is  a  kind  of  crane  in  these  parts, 
which  is  called  by  Father  Hennepin  a  pelican,  that  is  about 
the  size  of  the  European  crane,  of  a  greyish  colour,  and 
with  long  legs  ;  but  this  species  diffe/s  from  all  others  in  its 
bill,  which  is  about  twelve  inches  long,  and  one  inch  and 
half  broad,  of  which  breadth  it  continues  to  the  end,  where 
it  is  blunted,  and  round  like  a  paddle;  its  tongue  is  of  the 
same  length. 

DUCKS.  Among  a  variety  of  wild  ducks,  the  difllerent 
species  of  which  amount  to  upwards  of  twenty,  I  shall  con- 
fine my  description  to  one  sort,  that  is,  the  wood  dack,  or, 


i^. 


i. 


I  ■• 


parts, 
about 
iir,  and 
Is  in  its 
;h  and 
where 
of  the 

liferent 
\\\  con- 
ick,  or, 


[     289     ] 

as  the  French  term  it,  Canard  branr.hus.  This  fowl  re- 
ceives its  name  from  its  frequenting  the  woods,  and  perch- 
ing on  the  branches  of  trees,  which  no  other  kind  of  water 
fowl  (a  characteristic  that  this  still  preserves)  is  known  to 
do.  It  is  nearly  of  a  size  with  other  ducks  ;  its  plumage  is 
beautifully  variegated,  and  very  brilliant.  The  llesh  of  it 
also,  as  it  kods  but  little  on  fish,  is  finely  flavoured,  and 
much  superior  to  any  other  sort. 

The  TEAL.  I  have  already  remarked  in  my  Journal, 
that  the  teal  found  on  the  Fox  River,  and  the  head  branches 
of  the  Mississippi,  are  perhaps  not  to  be  c(]ualled  for  the 
fatness  and  delicacy  of  their  flesh  by  any  other  in  the 
world.  In  colour,  shape,  and  size  they  are  very  little  dif- 
ferent from  those  found  in  other  countries. 

The  LOON  is  a  water  fowl,  somewhat  less  ihan  a  teal, 
and  is  a  species  of  the  dobchick.  Its  wings  arc  short,  and 
its  legs  and  feet  large  in  proportion  to  the  body  ;  the  colour 
of  it  is  a  dark  brown,  nearly  approaching  to  black  ;  and  as 
it  feeds  only  on  fish,  the  flesh  of  it  is  very  ill-flavoured. 
These  birds  are  exceedingly  nimble  and  expert  at  diving, 
so  that  it  is  almost  impossible  for  one  person  to  shoot  them, 
as  they  will  dextrously  avoid  the  shot  by  diving  before  they 
reach  them  :  so  that  it  requires  three  persons  to  kill  one  of 
them,  and  this  can  only  be  done  the  moment  it  raises  his 
head  out  of  the  water  as  it  returns  to  the  surface  after  di- 
ving. It  however  only  repays  the  trouble  taken  to  obtain  it, 
by  the  exccileiit  tport  it  afibrds. 

The  PARTRIDGE.  There  are  three  sorts  of  par- 
tridges  here,  the  brown,  the  red,  and  the  black,  the  first  of 
which  arc  much  esteemed.  They  are  all  much  larger  than 
the  European  partridges,  being  nearly  the  size  of  a  hen 
pheasant ;  their  head  and  eyes  are  also  like  that  bird,  and 
they  have  all  long  tails,  which  they  spread  like  a  fan,  but 
not  erect ;  but  contrary  to  the  custom  of  those  in  other 
countries,  they  will  perch  on  the  branches  of  the  poplar  and 

87 


■  i!l 


:  f 


„iM 


?  :■] 


if 


m 

'St 


Mi 


:'^ 


ir-  /^ 


H 


I' 


'# 


[      290     J 

black  birch,  on  the  buds  of  which  they  feed  early  in  the 
morning  and  in  the  twilight  of  the  evening  during  the 
winter  montli^,  when  they  are  easily  shot. 

The  WOOD  PIGEON,  is  nearly  the  same  as  ours,  and 
there  is  such  prodigious  quantities  of  them  on  the  banks  of 
tlic  Mississippi,  that  they  will  sometimes  darken  the  sun  for 
several  minutes. 

The  WOODPECKER.  This  is  a  very  beautiful  bird  ; 
there  is  one  sort  whose  feathers  are  a  mixture  of  various 
colours  ;  and  another  that  is  brown  all  over  the  body,  ex- 
cept the  head  and  neck,  which  arc  of  a  fine  red.  As  this 
bird  is  supposed  to  make  a  greater  noise  than  ordinary  at 
particular  times,  it  is  conjectured  that  his  cries  then  denote 
rain. 

The  BLUE  JAY.  This  bird  is  shaped  nearly  like  the 
European  jay,  only  that  its  tail  is  longer.  On  the  top  of  its 
head  is  a  crest  of  blue  feathers,  which  is  raised  or  letdown 
at  pleasure.  The  lower  part  of  the  neck  behind,  and  the 
back,  are  of  a  purplish  colour,  and  the  upper  sides  of  the 
wings  and  tail,  as  well  as  the  lower  part  of  the  back  and 
rump,  are  of  a  fine  blue  ;  the  cxtrc  liiies  of  the  Avings  are 
blackish,  faintly  tinctured  with  dark  blue  on  the  edges* 
■whilst  the  other  parts  of  the  wing  are  barred  across  with 
black  in  an  elegant  manner.  Upon  the  whole  this  bird  can 
scarcely  be  exceeded  in  beauty  by  any  of  the  winged  in- 
habitants of  this  or  other  climates.  It  has  the  same  jetting 
motion  that  jays  generally  have,  and  its  cry  is  far  more 
pleasing. 

The  WAKON  BIRD,  as  it  is  termed  by  the  Indians,  ap- 
pears to  be  of  the  same  species  as  the  birds  of  paradise. 
The  name  they  have  given  it  is  expressive  of  its  superior 
excellence,  and  the  veneration  they  have  for  it ;  the  wakon 
bird  being  in  their  language  the  bird  of  the  Great  Spirit. 
It  is  nearly  the  size  of  a  swallow,  of  a  brown  colour,  shaded 
about  *he  neck  with  a  bright  green ;  the  wings  are  of  a 


in  the 

ig  the 

rs,  and 
inks  of 
sun  for 

il  bird ', 
various 
)dy,  ex- 
As  this 
inary  at 
1  denote 

like  the 
;op  of  its 
let  down 
,  and  the 
3s  of  the 
jack  and 
'ings  are 
iC  edges, 
ross  with 

jird  can 
;ed  in- 
iie  jetting 

ar  more 

dians,  ap- 
paradise. 
superior 
le  wakon 
at  Spirit. 
Ur,  shaded 
are  of  a 


[     291     ] 

darker  brown  than  the  body ;  its  tail  is  composed  of  four 
or  five  feathers,  which  are  three  times  as  lonij  as  its  body, 
and  which  arc  beautifully  shaded  with  green  and  purple. 
It  carries  this  fine  length  of  plumage  in  the  same  manner 
as  a  peacock  does,  but  it  is  not  known  whether  it  ever 
raises  it  into  the  erect  position  that  bird  sometimes  does. 
I  never  saw  any  of  these  birds  in  the  colonies,  but  the 
Naudowessie  Indians  caught  several  of  them  when  I  was 
in  their  country,  and  seemed  to  treat  Com  as  if  they  were 
of  a  superior  rank  to  any  other  of  the  feathered  race. 

The  BLACK  BIRD.  There  are  three  sorts  of  birds  in 
North  America  that  bear  this  name ;  the  first  is  the  com- 
mon, or  as  it  is  there  termed,  the  crow  blackbird,  which  is 
quite  black,  and  of  the  same  size  and  shape  of  those  in  Eu- 
rope, but  it  has  not  that  mclod}'  in  its  notes  which  they  have. 
In  the  month  of  September  this  sort  tly  in  large  flights,  and 
do  great  mischief  to  the  Indian  corn,  which  is  at  that  time 
just  ripe.  The  second  sort  is  the  red-wing,  which  is  rather 
smaller  than  the  first  species,  but  like  that  it  is  black  all 
over  its  body,  except  on  the  lower  rim  of  the  wings,  where 
it  is  of  a  fine  bright  full  scarlet.  It  builds  its  nest,  and 
chiefly  resorts  among  the  small  bushes  that  grow  in  mead- 
ows and  low  swampy  places.  It  whistles  a  few  notes,  but 
is  not  equal  in  its  song  to  the  European  blackbird.  The 
third  sort  is  of  the  same  size  as  the  latter,  and  is  jet  black 
like  that,  but  all  the  upper  part  of  the  wing,  just  below  the 
back,  is  of  a  fine  clear  white  ;  as  if  nature  intended  to  di- 
versify the  species,  and  to  atone  for  the  want  of  a  melodious 
pipe  by  the  beauty  of  its  plumage  ;  for  this  also  is  deficient 
in  its  musical  powers.  The  beaks  of  every  sort  are  of  a 
full  yellow,  and  the  females  of  each  of  a  rusty  black  like  tlie 
European. 

The  RED  BIRD  is  about  the  size  of  a  sparrow,  but  with 
a  long  tail,  and  is  all  over  of  a  bright  vermilion  colour.  I 
saw  many  of  them  about  the  Ottawaw  Lakes,  but  I  could 


ill 


t^' 


r 


■-■  >  J 


[     292     ] 

not  learn  that  they  sung.  1  also  observed  in  some  other 
parts,  a  bird  of  much  the  same  make,  that  was  entirely  of  a 
fine  yellow. 

The  WHETS  AW  is  of  the  cuckoo  kind,  being  like  that, 
a  solitary  bird,  and  scarcely  ever  seen.  In  the  summer 
months  ii  is  heard  in  the  groves,  where  it  makes  a  noise 
like  the  filing  of  a  saw ;  from  which  it  receives  its  name. 

The  KING  BIRD  n  like  a  swallow,  and  seems  to  be  of 
the  same  species  as  the  Mack  martin  or  swift.  It  is  called 
the  King  Bird  because  it  is  able  to  master  almost  every 
bird  that  flies.     I  have  often  seen  it  bring  down  a  hawk. 

The  HUMMING  BIRD.  This  beautiful  bird,  which  is 
the  smallest  of  the  feathered  inhabitants  of  the  air,  is  about 
the  third  part  the  size  of  a  wren,  and  is  shaped  extremely 
like  it.  Its  legs,  which  are  about  an  inch  long,  appear  like 
two  small  needles,  and  its  body  is  proportionable  to  them. 
But  its  plumage  exceeds  description.  On  its  head  it  has  a 
small  tuft  of  a  jetty  shining  black  ;  the  breast  of  it  is  red, 
the  belly  white,  the  back,  wings,  and  tail  of  the  finest  pale 
green;  and  small  specks  of  gold  are  scattered  with  inex- 
pressible grace  over  the  whole  :  besides  this,  an  almost  im- 
perceptible down  softens  the  colours,  and  produces  the 
most  pleasing  shades.  With  its  bill,  which  is  of  the  same 
diminutive  size  as  the  other  parts  of  its  body,  it  extracts 
from  the  flowers  a  moisture  which  is  its  nourishment ;  over 
these  it  hovers  like  a  bee,  but  never  lights  on  them,  moving 
at  the  same  time  its  wings  with  such  velocity  that  the  mo- 
tion of  them  is  imperceptible  ;  notwithstanding  which  they 
make  a  humming  noise,  from  whence  it  receives  its  name. 


t 


,1 

r 

p. 


1 1 


1 


Of  ^.ho  FISHES  which  are  found  in  the  waters  of  the 

Mississippi. 

I  have  already  given  a  description  of  those  that  are  taken 
in  the  great  lakes. 


other 
yofa 

;  that, 
mmer 
,  noise 
ime. 
D  be  of 

called 

every 
iwk. 
^hich  is 
s  about 
Lremely 
ear  like 
,0  them, 
it  has  a 
t  is  red, 
lest  pale 
ith  inex- 
nost  im- 
ices   the 
,he  same 

extracts 
[it;  over 

1,  moving 
the  mo- 

ilch  they 

Is  name. 

of  the 


ire 


taken 


[     293    ] 

The  Sturgeon,  the  Pout  or  Cat  Fish,  the  Pike,  the  Carp, 
and  the  Chub. 

The  STURGEON.  The  fresh  water  sturgeon  is  shaped 
in  no  other  respect  like  those  taken  near  the  sea,  except  in 
the  formation  of  its  head  and  tail;  which  are  fashioned  in 
the  same  manner,  but  the  body  is  not  so  angulatcd,  nor  arc 
tiiere  so  many  horny  scales  about  it  as  on  the  latter.  Its 
length  is  generally  about  two  feet  and  a  half  or  three  feet 
long,  but  in  circumference  not  proportionable, being  a  slender 
fish.  The  tlesii  is  exceedingly  delicate  and  finely  flavoured  ; 
1  caught  some  in  the  head  "aters  of  the  river  St.  Croix  that 
far  exceeded  trout.  The  manner  of  taking  them  is  by 
watching  them  as  they  lie  under  the  banks  in  a  clear  stream, 
and  darting  at  them  with  a  fish-spear;  for  they  will  not 
take  a  bait.  There  is  also  in  the  Mississippi,  and  there 
only,  another  sort  than  the  species  I  have  described,  which 
is  similar  to  it  in  every  respect,  except  that  the  upper  jaw 
extends  fourteen  or  fifteen  inches  beyond  the  under ;  this 
extensive  jaw,  which  is  of  a  gristly  substance,  is  three  inches 
and  half  broad,  and  continues  of  that  breadth,  somewhat  in 
the  shape  of  an  oar,  to  the  end,  which  is  flat.  The  flesh  of 
this  fish,  however,  is  not  to  be  compared  with  the  other  sort, 
and  is  not  so  much  esteemed  even  by  the  Indians. 

The  CAT  FISH.  This  fish  is  about  eighteen  inches 
long;  of  a  brownish  colour  and  without  scales.  It  has  a 
large  round  head,  from  whence  it  receives  its  name,  on  dif- 
ferent parts  of  which  grow  three  or  four  strong  sharp  horns 
about  two  inches  long.  Its  fins  are  also  very  bony  and 
strong,  and  without  great  care  will  pierce  the  hands  of  those 
who  take  them.  It  weighs  commonly  about  five  or  six 
pounds  ;  the  flesh  of  it  is  excessively  fat  and  luscious,  and 
greatly  resembles  that  of  an  eel  in  its  flavour. 

The  CARP  and  CHUB  are  much  the  same  as  those  in 
England,  and  nearly  about  the  same  in  size. 


i 


.'{ 


I 


I     294     ] 


-'I 


i 
I 


,^^'i 


It"-  i. 

5.1 

'r-i 


♦fi 


f 


r 


.  1'.^ 


4      . 


'     1 


OF    SERPENTS. 

The  Rattle  Snake,  the  Long  Black  Snake,  the  Wall  or 
House  Adder,  tlie  Striped  cr  Garter  Snake,  the  Water 
Snake,  the  Hissing  Snake,  the  Green  Snake,  the  Thorn-tail 
Snake,  the  Speckled  Snake,  the  Rin^  Snake,  the  Two- 
headed  Snake. 

The  RATTLE  SNAKE.  There  appears  to  be  two 
species  of  this  reptile;  one  of  which  is  commonly  termed 
the  Black,  and  the  other  the  Yellow  ;  and  of  these  the  lat- 
ter is  generally  considered  as  the  largest.  At  their  fidl 
growth  they  are  upwards  of  five  feet  long,  and  the  middle 
part  of  the  body  at  which  it  is  of  the  greatest  bulk,  measures 
about  nine  inches  round.  From  that  part  it  gradually  de- 
creases both  towards  the  head  and  the  tail.  The  neck  is 
proportionably  very  small,  and  the  head  broad  and  de- 
pressed. These  are  of  a  light  brown  colour,  the  iris  of  the 
eye  red,  and  all  the  upper  part  of  the  body  brown,  mixed 
with  a  ruddy  yellow,  and  chequered  with  many  regular 
lines  of  a  deep  black,  gradually  shading  towards  a  gold 
colour.  In  short  the  whole  of  this  dangerous  reptile  is 
very  beautiful,  and  could  it  be  viewed  with  less  terror, 
such  a  variegated  arrangement  of  colours  would  be  ex- 
tremely pleasing.  But  these  are  only  to  be  seen  in  their 
highest  perfection  at  the  time  this  creature  is  animated  by 
resentment ;  then  every  tint  rushes  from  its  subcutaneous 
recess,  and  gives  the  surface  of  the  skin  a  deeper  stain. 
The  belly  is  of  a  palish  blue,  which  grows  fuller  as  it  ap- 
proaches the  sides,  and  is  at  length  intermixed  with  the 
colour  of  the  upper  part.  The  rattle  at  its  tail,  from  which 
it  receives  its  name,  is  composed  of  a  firm,  dry,  callous,  or 
horny  substance  of  a  light  brown,  and  consists  of  a  number 
of  cells  which  articulate  one  within  another  like  joints;  and 
which  increase  every  year  and  make  known  the  ago  of  the 


i  Jli. 


^^f 


[     295     J 

creature.  These  artir.nlations  being  very  loose,  the  in- 
cluded points  strike  against  the  inner  snrface  of  tlie  con- 
cave parts  or  rings  into  which  they  are  admitted,  and  as 
the  snake  vibrates  or  shakes  its  tail,  i  lakes  a  rattling  noise. 
This  alarm  it  always  gives  when  it  is  apprehensive  of  dan- 
ger ;  and  in  an  instant  after  forms  itself  into  a  spiral 
wreath,  in  the  centre  of  which  appears  the  head  erect,  and 
breathing  forth  vengeance  against  either  man  or  beast  that 
shall  dare  to  come  near  it.  In  tliis  attitude  he  awaits  the 
approach  of  his  enemies,  rattling  his  tail  as  he  sees  or  hears 
them  coming  on.  By  this  timely  intimation,  which  heaven 
seems  to  have  provided  as  a  means  to  counteract  the  mis- 
chief this  venomous  reptile  would  otherwise  be  the  perpe- 
trator of,  the  unwary  traveller  is  apprized  of  his  danger, 
and  has  an  opportunity  of  avoiding  it.  It  is  however  to  be 
observed,  that  it  never  acts  offensively;  it  neither  pursues 
or  flies  from  any  tiling  that  approaches  it,  but  lies  in  thn 
position  described,  rattling  his  tail  as  if  reluctant  to  hurt. 
The  teeth  with  which  this  serpent  effects  his  poisonous 
purposes  are  not  those  he  makes  use  of  on  ordinary  occa- 
sions, they  are  only  two  in  number,  very  small  and  sharp 
pointed,  and  fixed  in  a  sinewy  substance  that  lies  near  the 
extremity  of  the  upper  jaw,  resembling  the  claws  of  a  cat; 
at  the  root  of  each  of  these,  which  might  be  extended,  con- 
tracted, or  entirely  hidden,  as  need  requires,  are  two  smaP 
bladders  which  nature  has  so  constructed,  that  at  the  same 
instant  an  incision  is  tiiade  by  the  teeth,  a  drop  of  a  green- 
ish poisonous  liquid  enters  the  wound,  and  taints  with  its 
destructive  quality  the  whole  mass  of  blood.  In  a  moment 
the  unfortunate  victim  of  its  wrath  feels  a  chilly  tremor  run 
through  all  his  frame;  a  swelling  immediately  begins  on 
the  spot  where  the  teeth  had  entered,  which  spreads  by 
degrees  over  the  whole  body,  and  produces  on  every  part 
of  the  skin  the  variegated  hue  of  the  snake.  The  bite  of 
this  reptile  is  more  or  less  venomous  according  to  the  sea- 


'i 


/i 


♦     T 


'i 


il  ri 


'  ''ly: 


\. 


■V*^\  ,        '. 


■i. 


111 

I'C 

''■i 


i!  1 


(  - 


I' 


I  ,t-,. 


:*ii    '. 


1  i  :  If 


} 


[     296     ] 

8on  of  the  year  in  which  it  is  given.  In  the  (lo«^-days,  it 
often  proves  instantly  mortal,  and  especially  if  the  wound 
is  made  among  the  sinews  situated  in  the  back  part  of  the 
leg  above  the  heel ;  but  in  the  spring,  in  autumn,  or  during 
a  cool  day  which  might  happen  in  the  summer,  its  bad 
eflects  are  to  be  prevented  by  the  immediate  application  of 
proper  remedies;  and  these  Providence  has  bounteously 
supplied,  by  causing  the  Rattle  Snake  Plantain,  an  ap- 
proved antidote  to  the  poison  of  this  creature,  to  grow  in 
great  profusion  where-ever  they  are  to  be  met  with. 
There  are  likewise  several  other  remedies  besides  this,  for 
the  venom  of  its  bite.  A  decoction  made  of  the  buds  or 
bark  of  the  white  ash  taken  internally  prevents  its  per- 
nicious effects.  Salt  is  a  newly  discovered  remedy,  and  if 
applied  immediately  to  the  part,  or  the  wound  be  washed 
with  brine,  a  cure  might  be  assured.  The  fat  of  the  rep- 
tile also  rubbed  on  it  is  frequently  found  to  be  very  effica- 
cious. But  though  the  lives  of  the  persons  who  have  been 
bitten  might  be  preserved  by  these,  and  their  health  in 
some  degree  restored,  yet  they  annually  experience  a 
slight  return  of  the  dreadful  symptoms  about  the  time  they 
received  the  instillation.  However  remarkable  it  may 
appear  it  is  certain,  that  though  the  venom  of  this  creature 
affects  in  a  greater  or  less  degree  all  animated  nature,  the 
hog  is  an  exception  to  the  rule,  as  that  animal  will  readily 
destroy  them  without  dreading  their  poisonous  fangs,  and 
fatten  on  their  flesh.  It  has  been  often  observed,  and  I  can 
confirm  the  observation,  that  the  Ilattle  Snake  is  charmed 
with  any  [harmonious  sounds,  whether  vocal  or  instru- 
mental ;  I  have  many  times  seen  them  even  when  they 
have  been  enraged,  place  themselves  in  a  listening  posture, 
and  continue  immoveably  attentive  and  susceptible  of  de- 
light all  the  time  the  musick  has  lasted.  I  should  have 
remarked,  that  when  the  Ilattle  Snake  bites,  it  drops  its 
under  jaw,  and  holding  the  upper  jaw  erect,  throws  itself 


i  •■  'f 


[     297     ] 

in  a  curve  lino,  with  great  force,  and  as  quick  as  lightning, 
on  the  object  of  its  resentn  nt.  In  a  moment  after,  it  re- 
turns again  to  its  defensive  posture,  having  disengaged  its 
teeth  from  the  wound  with  great  celerity,  by  means  of  the 
position  in  which  it  had  placed  its  head  when  it  made  the 
attack.  It  never  extends  itself  to*a  greater  distance  than 
half  its  length  will  reach,  and  though  it  sometimes  repeats 
the  blow  two  or  three  times,  it  as  often  returns  with  a  sud- 
den rebound  to  its  former  state.  The  Black  Rattle  Snako 
differs  in  no  other  respect  from  the  yellow,  than  in  being 
rather  smaller,  and  in  the  variegation  of  its  colours,  which 
are  exactly  reversed :  one  is  black  where  the  other  is  yel- 
low, and  vice  versa.  They  are  equally  venomous.  It  is 
not  known  how  these  creatures  engender;  I  have  often 
found  the  eggs  of  several  other  species  of  the  snake,  but 
notwithstanding  no  one  has  taken  more  pains  to  acquire  a 
perfect  knowledge  of  every  property  of  these  reptiles  than 
myself,  I  never  could  discover  the  manner  in  which  they 
bring  forth  their  young.  I  once  killed  a  female  that  had 
seventy  young  ones  in  its  belly,  but  these  were  perfectly 
formed,  and  I  saw  them  just  before  retire  to  the  mouth  of 
their  mother,  as  a  place  of  security,  on  my  approach.  The 
gall  of  this  serpent,  mixed  with  chalk,  are  formed  into  little 
balls,  and  exported  from  America,  for  medicinal  purposes. 
They  are  of  the  nature  of  Gascoign's  powders,  and  are  an 
excellent  remedy  for  complaints  incident  to  children.  The 
flesh  of  the  snake  also  dried,  and  made  into  broth,  is  much 
more  nutritive  than  that  of  vipers,  and  very  efficacious 
against  consumptions. 

The  LONG  BLACK  SNAKE.  These  are  also  of  two 
sorts,  both  of  which  are  exactly  similar  in  shape  and  size, 
only  the  belly  of  one  is  a  light  red,  the  other  a  faint  blue ; 
all  the  upper  parts  of  their  bodies  are  black  and  scaly. 
They  are  in  general  from  six  to  eight  feet  in  length,  and 
carry  their  heads,  as  they  crawl  along,  about  a  foot  and  an 

86 


i'lil  . 


.'t 


J. 


•  i 


rii 


)  ■■■» 


\\''H 


It"    ■  ■  ,•'    ' 

M^^.  ' 

13 


I'.,  .'■,' 


III  . 


,' 


iU 


#!■■  M 


s 


■->■ 


[     298     1 

half  from  ihc  ground.  Thoy  easily  climb  the  highest  trees 
in  pursuit  of  birds  and  squirrels,  which  arc  their  chief 
food  ;  and  these,  it  is  said,  they  charm  by  their  look?,  and 
render  incapable  of  escaping  from  them.  Their  appear- 
ance carries  terror  with  it  to  those  who  are  unacquainted 
with  their  inability  to  hurt,  but  they  arc  perfectly  inoflcn- 
sive  and  free  from  venom. 

The  STRIPED  or  GARTER  SNAKE  is  exactly  the 
same  as  that  species  found  in  other  climates. 

The  WATER  SNAKE  is  much  like  the  Rattle  Snako 
in  shape  and  size,  but  is  not  endowed  with  the  same  ven- 
omous powers,  being  quite  harmless. 

The  HISSING  SNAKE  I  have  already  particularly 
described,  when  I  treated,  in  my  Journal,  of  Lake  Erie. 

The  GREEN  SNAKE  is  about  a  foot  and  an  half  long, 
and  in  colour  so  near  to  grass  and  herbs,  that  it  cannot  be 
discovered  as  it  lies  on  the  ground  ;  happily  however  it  is 
free  from  venom,  otherwise  it  would  do  Jin  infinite  deal  of 
mischief,  as  those  who  pass  through  the  meadows,  not 
being  able  to  perceive  it,  are  deprived  of  the  power  of 
avoiding  it. 

The  THORN-TAIL  SNAKE.  This  reptile  is  found 
in  many  parts  of  America,  but  it  is  very  seldom  to  be  seen. 
It  is  of  a  middle  size,  and  receives  its  name  from  a  thorn- 
like dart  in  its  tail,  with  which  it  is  said  to  inflict  a  mortal 
wound. 

The  SPECKLED  SNAKE  is  an  aqueous  reptile  about 
two  feet  and  an  half  in  length,  but  without  venom.  Its 
skin,  which  is  brown  and  white  with  some  spots  of  yellow 
in  it,  is  used  by  the  Americans  as  a  cover  for  the  handles 
of  whips,  and  it  renders  them  very  pleasing  to  the  sight. 

The  RING  SNAKE  is  about  'welve  inches  long;  the 
body  of  it  is  entirely  black,  except  a  yellow  ring  which  it 
has  about  its  neck,  and  which  appears  like  a  narrow  piece 
of  riband  tied  around  it.  This  odd  reptile  is  frequently 
found  in  the  bark  of  trees,  and  among  old  logs. 


f      7 


[     299     ] 

The  TWO-HEADED  SNAKE.  The  only  snukc  of 
this  kiiid  that  was  ever  seen  hi  America,  was  fourui  about 
the  year  1702,  near  Lake  Cliatnphun,  by  Mr.  Park,  a  gen- 
tleman of  New  Enghuid,  and  made  a  present  to  h)rd 
Amherst.  It  was  about  a  foot  long,  and  in  shape  like  the 
comn^on  snake,  i)ut  it  was  furnished  wiili  two  heads  exactly 
similar,  which  united  at  the  neck.  Whether  this  was  a 
distinct  species  of  snakes,  and  was  able  to  propagate  its 
likeness,  or  whether  it  was  an  accidental  formation,  I 
know  not. 

The  TORTOISE  or  LAND  TURTLE.  The  shnpe 
of  this  creature  is  so  well  known  that  it  is  unnecessary 
to  describe  it.  There  are  seven  or  eight  sorts  of  them 
in  America,  some  of  which  are  beautifully  variegated,  even 
beyond  description.  The  shells  of  many  have  spots  of  red, 
green,  and  yellow  in  them,  and  the  chequer  work  is  com- 
posed of  small  squares,  curiously  disposed.  The  most 
beautiful  sort  of  tliese  creatures  are  the  smallest,  and  the 
bite  of  them  is  said  to  be  venomous. 


4 


,^f 


;»i 


' ;  ,  u 


i\\ 


LIZARDS,    &c. 

Though  there  are  numerous  kinds  of  this  class  of  the 
animal  creation  in  the  country  I  treat  of,  I  shall  only  take 
notice  of  two  of  them  ;  which  are  termed  the  Swift  and  the 
Slow  Lizard. 

The  SWIFT  LIZARD  is  about  six  inches  long,  and  has 
four  legs  and  a  tail.  Its  body,  which  is  blue,  is  prettily 
striped  with  dark  lines  shaded  with  yellow ;  but  the  end  of 
the  tail  is  totally  blue.  It  is  so  remarkably  agile  that  in  an 
instant  it  is  out  of  sight,  nor  can  its  movement  be  perceived 
by  the  quickest  eye  :  so  that  it  might  more  justly  be  said  to 
vanish,  than  to  run  away.  This  species  are  supposed  to 
poison  those  they  bite,  but  are  not  dangerous,  as  they  never 
attack  persons  that  approach  them,  chusing  rather  to  get 
suddenly  out  of  their  reach. 


i 


Ifl 


[      300     ] 

Tho  ST.OVV  T.I/AUl)  is  of  the  same  shape  ns  tho 
Swift,  but  its  colour  is  lirouii ;  it  is  iiiohjovxt  of  nn  oppo- 
site disposition,  being  alt(»gc'thcr  ns  slow  in  its  niovi-incnls 
as  tlu!  oilier  is  swift.  It  is  rcinarkahlc  that  these  lizards  are 
extremely  brittle,  utid  will  break  oU'  near  tho  tail  us  easily 
as  ati  ieiclc. 

Among  tho  reptiles  of  North  America  there  is  a  species 
of  the  toad  termed  the  TREE  TOAD,  which  is  nearly  of 
the  same  shape  as  the  common  sort,  but  smaller  and  with 
lon-'cr  claws.  Jt  is  usually  found  on  trees,  slickiuf' close 
to  the  bark,  or  I)  it)g  in  the  crevices  of  it ;  and  so  nearly 
docs  it  resemble  tlu;  colour  of  the  tree  to  which  it  cleaves, 
that  it  is  with  dilliculty  dislinguished  from  il.  These 
creatures  are  only  heard  during  the  twilight  of  tho  morn- 
ing and  evening,  or  just  before  and  after  a  shower  of  rain, 
when  they  make  a  croaking  noise  somewhat  shriller  than 
that  of  a  frog,  which  might  be  heard  to  a  great  distance. 
They  infest  the  woods  in  such  numbers,  that  their  respon- 
sive notes  at  these  times  make  the  air  resound.  It  is  only 
a  summer  animal,  and  never  to  be  found  during  the  winter. 

INSECTS. 

The  interior  parts  of  North  America  abound  with  nearly 
the  same  insects  as  are  met  with  in  the  same  parallels  of 
latitude  ;  and  the  species  of  them  are  so  numerous  and  di- 
versified that  even  a  succinct  description  of  the  whole  of 
them  would  fill  a  volunvj  ;  I  shall  therefore  confine  myself 
to  a  few,  which  I  believe  are  almost  peculiar  to  this  coun- 
try ;  the  Silk  Worm,  the  Tobacco  Worm,  the  Bee,  the 
Lightning  Bug,  the  Water  Bug,  and  the  Horned  Bug. 

The  SILK  WORM  is  nearly  the  same  as  those  of  France 
and  Italy,  but  will  not  produce  the  same  quantity  of  silk. 

The  TOBACCO  WORM  is  a  caterpillar  of  the  size  and 
figure  of  a  silk  worm,  it  is  of  a  fine  sea-green  colour,  on  its 


It: 


II  Sr 


.)      Ill,  •!  ••*')/  f' -111"!  l/ /l  ■    ^IHi'l  \     lr;,<  l.t     Ift   rtl4  l/lt  tJtrtlit  I'y      U  lJt»Mt'l        '     '''      tf.ff'i      ',!•./     /.  .^.»./< 


i^r' 


Li 


11 


1  I 


'.« 


if 


:f 


iii 


I't^: 


^'.1 


t 


»   ^ 
$ 


f  '■  ^'■^■ 

s 

.  ,1 
1 

y 

'    :i 

(     t> 

r ,    ■* 

•   ■  St 

■i 

! 

1 

^          ^ 

I     301      ] 

rump  it  has  a  sting  or  horn  near  a  quarter  of  ^"  inch 
long. 

The  BEES,  in  America,  principally  lodge  thcii  honey 
in  the  earth  to  secure  it  from  the  ravages  of  the  bears,  who 
are  remarkably  fond  of  it. 

The  LIGHTNING  BUG  or  FIRE  FLY  is  about  the 
size  of  a  bee,  uut  it  is  of  the  beetle  kind,  having  like  that 
insect  two  pair  of  wings,  the  upper  of  vvliich  are  of  a  firm 
texture,  to  defend  it  from  danger.  Wiicn  it  flies,  and  the 
wings  are  expanded,  there  is  under  these  a  kind  of  coat, 
constructed  also  like  wings,  which  is  luminous  ;  and  as  the 
insect  passes  on,  causes  all  the  liinder  part  of  its  body  to 
appeal  like  a  bright  fiery  coal.  Having  placed  one  of  them 
on  your  hand,  the  under  part  only  shines,  and  throws  the 
light  on  the  space  beneath  ;  but  as  soon  a?  it  spreads  its 
upper  wings  to  fly  away,  the  whole  body  which  lies  behind 
them  appears  illuminated  all  around.  The  light  it  gives  is 
not  constantly  of  the  same  magnitude,  even  when  it  fiies  ; 
but  seems  to  depend  on  the  expansion  or  coritraction  of  the 
luminoua  coat  or  wings,  and  is  very  diflerent  from  that 
emitted  in  a  dark  night  by  dry  wood  or  some  kinds  offish, 
it  having  much  more  the  appearance  of  real  fire.  They 
seem  to  be  sensible  of  the  power  they  are  possessed  of,  and 
to  know  the  most  suitable  time  for  exerting  it,  as  in  a  very 
dark  night  they  are  much  more  numerous  than  at  any  other 
time.  They  are  only  seen  during  the  summer  months  of 
June,  July,  and  August,  ai. '  then  at  no  other  time  but  in 
the  night.  Whether  from  their  colour,  which  is  a  d'^-ky 
brown,  they  are  not  then  discernible,  or  from  their  retiring 
to  holes  and  crevices,  I  know  not,  but  they  are  never  to  be 
discovered  in  the  day.  They  chiefly  are  seen  in  low 
swampy  land,  and  appear  like  innumerable  transient  gleams 
of  light.  In  dark  nights  when  there  is  much  lightning, 
without  rain,  they  seem  as  if  they  wished  cither  to  imitate 
or  assist  the  flashes  ;  for  during  the  intervals,  they  are  un« 


I  'I 


ifi 


...it 


rl 


^t^r 


[     302     ] 

commonly  agile,  and  endeavour  to  throw  out  every  ray 
they  can  coHcct.  Notwiilistanding  this  cfiulgent  appear- 
ance, thes  ^  insects  are  perfectly  harmless  ;  you  may  permit 
them  to  crawl  upon  your  hand,  when  five  or  six,  if  they 
freely  exhibit  their  glow  together,  will  enable  you  to  read 
almost  the  smallest  print. 

The  WATER  BUG  is  of  a  brown  colour,  about  the  size 
of  a  pea,  and  in  shape  nearly  oval :  it  has  many  legs,  by 
means  of  which  it  passes  over  the  surface  of  the  water  with 
such  incredible  swiftness  that  it  seems  to  slide  or  dart  itself 
along. 

The  HORNED  BUG,  or,  as  it  is  sometime?  termed,  the 
STAG  BEETLE,  is  of  a  dusky  brown  colour,  nearly  ap- 
proaching to  black,  about  an  inch  and  an  half  long,  an''- 
half  an  inch  broad.  It  lias  two  large  horns,  which  grow 
on  each  side  of  the  head,  and  meet  horizontally,  and  with 
these  it  pinches  very  hard  ;  they  are  branched  like  those 
of  a  stag,  from  whence  it  receives  its  name.  They  fly 
about  in  the  evening,  and  prove  very  troublesome  to  those 
who  are  in  the  fields  at  that  time. 

I  must  not  omit  that  the  LOCUST  is  a  septennial  insect, 
as  they  are  only  seen,  a  small  number  of  stragglers  ex- 
cepted, every  seven  years,  when  they  infest  these  parts  and 
the  interior  colonies  in  large  swarms,  and  do  a  great  deal 
of  mischief.  The  years  when  they  thus  arrive  are  de- 
nominated the  locust  years. 


u 


,;1 


'  'M 


'f*      t 


'% 


CHAPTER   XIX. 


Of  the  Trees,  Shrubs,  Roots,  Herbs,  Flowers,  <^c. 

I  SHALL  here  observe  the  same  method  that  I  have  pur- 
sued in  the  preceding  chapter,  and  having  given  a  list  of 
the  trees,  &c.  which  are  natives  of  the  interior  parts  of 


4-^ 


[     303     ] 


North  America,  particularize  such  only  as  differ  fiom  the 
produce  of  other  countries,  or,  being  little  known,  have  not 
been  described. 


OF   TREES. 

The  Oak,  the  Pine  Tree,  the  Mapple,  the  Ash,  the  Hem- 
lock, the  Bass  or  White  Wood,  the  Cedar,  the  Elm,  the 
Birch,  the  Fir,  the  Locust  Tree,  the  Poplar,  the  Wickopic 
or  Suckwic,  the  Spruce,  the  Hornbeam,  and  the  Button 
Wood  Tree. 


I,  4rc. 

|ve  pur- 
list  of 
Urts  of 


I 


The  OAK.  There  are  several  sorts  of  oaks  in  these 
parts ;  the  black,  the  white,  the  red,  the  yellow,  the  grey, 
the  svvanip  oak,  and  the  chesnut  oak  :  the  five  former  vary 
but  ilule  in  their  external  appearance,  the  shape  of  the 
leaves,  and  the  colour  of  the  bark  being  so  much  alike,  that 
thty  are  scarcely  distinguishable;  but  ihe  body  of  the  tree 
when  sawed  discovers  the  variation,  which  chiefl;  consists 
in  the  colour  of  the  wood,  ihey  being  all  very  hard  and 
proper  for  building.  The  swamp  oak  differs  materially 
from  the  others  both  in  the  shape  of  the  leaf,  which  is 
smaller,  and  in  the  bark,  which  is  smoother;  and  likewise 
as  it  grows  only  in  a  moist  gravelly  soil.  It  is  esteeuied 
the  toughest  of  all  woods,  being  so  strong  yet  pliable,  that 
i'.  is  often  made  use  of  instead  of  whalebone,  and  is  equally 
^rviceable.  The  chesnut  oak  also  is  greatly  different 
from  the  others,  particularly  in  the  shape  of  the  leaf,  which 
much  resembles  that  of  the  chesnut-tree,  and  for  this  rea- 
son it  is  so  denominated.  It  is  neither  so  strong  as  the 
form'  i  species,  or  so  tough  as  the  latter,  but  is  of  a  nature 
proper  to  be  split  into  rails  for  fences,  in  which  state  it  will 
endure  a  considerable  time. 

The  PINE  TREE.  That  species  of  the  pine  tree  pe- 
culiar to  this  part  of  the  continent  is  the  white,  the  quality 
of  which  I  need  not  describe,  as  the  timber  of  it  is  so  well 


f:i 


if 


m 
'■  .''■« 

''■  ''>. 

/I 

r; 


I    . 


I* 


m-    , 


[     304     J 

known  under  the  name  of  deals.  It  grows  here  in  great 
plenty,  to  an  amazing  height  and  size,  and  yields  an  excel- 
lent turpentine,  though  not  in  such  quantities  as  those  in 
the  northern  parts  of  Europe. 

The  MAPLE.  Of  this  tree  there  are  two  sorts,  the  hard 
and  the  soft,  hoth  of  which  yield  a  luscious  juice,  from 
which  the  Indians  by  boiling  make  very  good  sugar.  The 
sap  of  the  former  is  much  richer  and  sweeter  than  the  lat- 
ter, but  the  soft  produces  a  greater  quantity.  The  wood 
of  the  hard  maple  is  very  beautifully  veined  and  curled, 
and  '  1"  V  rought  into  cabinets,  tables,  gunstocks,  &c.  is 
greatly  .  d.  That  of  the  soft  sort  differs  in  its  texture, 
wanting  tiio  variegated  grain  of  the  hard  ;  it  also  grows 
more  strait  and  free  from  branches,  and  is  more  easily 
split.  It  likewise  may  be  distinguished  from  the  hard,  as 
this  grows  in  meadows  and  low-lands,  that  on  the  hills  ar  ' 
up-lands.  The  leaves  are  shaped  alike,  but  those  of  the 
soft  maple  are  much  the  largest,  and  of  a  deeper  green. 

The  ASH.  There  are  several  sorts  of  this  tree  in  these 
parts,  but  that  to  which  I  shall  confine  my  description,  is 
the  yellow  ash,  which  is  only  found  near  tlie  head  branches 
of  the  Mississippi.  This  tree  grows  to  an  amazing  height, 
and  the  body  of  it  is  so  firm  and  sound,  that  the  French 
traders  who  go  into  that  country  from  Louisiana  to  pur- 
chase furs  make  of  them  periaguays  ;  this  they  do  by  ex- 
cavating them  by  fire,  and  when  they  are  completed,  con- 
vey in  them  the  produce  of  their  trade  to  New  Orleans, 
where  they  find  a  good  market  both  for  their  vessels  and 
cargoes.  The  wood  of  this  tree  greatly  resembles  that  of 
the  common  ash,  but  it  might  be  distinguished  from  any 
other  tree  by  its  bark  ;  the  ross  or  outside  bark  being  near 
eight  inches  thick,  and  indented  with  furrows  more  than 
six  inches  deep,  which  make  those  that  are  arrived  to  a 
great  bulk  appear  uncommonly  rough ;  and  by  this  pecu- 
liarity they  may  be  readily  known.     The  rind  or  inside 


':) 


[     305     ] 

bark  is  of  the  same  thickness  as  that  of  other  trees,  but  its 
colour  is  a  fine  bright  yellow  ;  insomuch  that  if  it  is  but 
slightly  handled,  it  will  leave  a  stain  on  the  fingers,  which 
cannot  easily  be  washed  away ;  and  if  in  the  spring  you 
peel  off  the  bark,  and  touch  the  sap,  which  then  rises  be- 
tween that  and  the  body  of  the  tree,  it  will  leave  so  deep  a 
tincture  that  it  will  require  three  or  four  days  to  wear  it 
off.  Many  useful  qualities  belonging  to  this  tree  I  doubt 
not  will  be  discovered  in  time,  besides  its  proving  a  valua- 
ble acquisition  to  the  dyer. 

The  HEMLOCK  TREE  grows  in  every  part  of  Amer- 
ica  in  a  greater  or  less  degree.  It  is  an  ever-green  of  a 
very  large  growth,  and  has  leaves  somewhat  like  that  of 
the  yew  ;  it  is  however  quite  useless,  and  only  an  incum- 
brance to  the  ground,  the  wood  being  of  a  very  coarse 
grain,  and  full  of  wind-shakes  or  cracks. 

The  BASS  or  WHITE  WOOD  is  a  tree  of  a  middling 
size,  and  the  whitest  and  softest  wood  that  grows ;  when 
quite  dry  it  swims  on  the  water  like  a  cork :  in  the  settle- 
ments the  turners  make  of  ii  bowls,  trenchers,  and  dishes, 
which  wear  smooth,  and  will  last  a  long  time ;  but  when 
applied  to  any  other  purpose  it  is  far  from  durable. 

The  WICKOPICK  or  SUCK  WICK  appears  to  be  a 
species  of  the  white  wood,  and  is  distinguished  from  it  by 
a  peculiar  quality  in  the  bark,  whi;:ii  when  pounded  and 
moistened  with  a  little  water,  instantly  becomes  a  matter 
of  the  consistence  and  nature  of  size.  With  this  the  Indians 
pay  their  canoes,  and  it  greatly  exceeds  pitch  or  any  other 
material  usually  appropriated  to  that  purpose ;  for  besides 
its  adhesive  quality,  it  is  of  so  oily  a  nature,  that  the  water 
cannot  penetrate  through  it,  and  its  repelling  power  abates 
not  for  a  considerable  time. 

The  BUTTON  WOOD  is  a  tree  of  the  largest  size,  and 
might  be  distinguished  by  its  bark,  which  is  quite  smooth 
and  prettily  mottled.    The  wood  is  very  proper  for  the  use 

89 


V      ' 


*i^ 


A  i 


:^'|i- 


« 


PI 


11 


3, 
(9: 


' 


t      306      ] 

of  cabinet-makers.  It  is  covered  with  small  hard  burs 
which  spring  from  the  branches,  that  appear  not  unlike 
buttons,  and  from  these  I  believe  it  receives  its  name. 


NUT    TREES. 

The  Butter  or  Oil  Nut,  the  Walnut,  the  Hazle  Nut,  the 
Beech  Nut,  the  Pecan  Nut,  the  Chesnut,  the  Hickory. 

The  BUTTER  or  OIL  NUT.  As  no  mention  has  been 
made  by  any  authors  of  this  nut,  I  shall  be  the  more  par- 
ticular in  my  account  of  it.  The  tree  grows  in  meadows 
where  the  soil  is  rich  and  warm.  The  bodv  of  it  seldom 
exceeds  a  yard  in  circumference,  is  full  of  branches,  the 
twigs  of  which  are  short  and  blunt,  and  its  leaves  resemble 
those  of  the  walnut.  The  nut  has  a  shell  like  that  fruit, 
which  when  ripe  is  more  furrowed,  and  more  easily 
cracked  ;  it  is  also  much  longer  and  larger  than  a  walnut, 
and  contains  a  greater  quantity  of  kernel,  which  is  very 
oily,  ar;d  of  a  rich  agreeable  flavour.  I  am  persuaded  that 
a  much  purer  oil  than  that  of  olives  might  be  extracted 
from  this  nut.  The  inside  bark  of  this  tree  dyes  a  good 
purple ;  and  it  is  said,  varies  in  its  shade,  being  either 
darker  or  lighter  according  to  the  month  in  which  it  is 
gathered. 

The  BEECH  NUT.  Though  this  tree  grows  exactly 
like  that  of  the  same  name  in  Europe,  yet  it  produces  nuts 
equally  as  good  as  chesnuts ;  on  which  bears,  martins, 
squirrels,  partridges,  turkies,  and  many  other  beasts  and 
birds  feed.  The  nut  is  contained,  whilst  growing,  in  an 
outside  case  like  that  of  a  chesnut,  but  not  so  prickly  ;  and 
the  coat  of  the  inside  shell  is  also  smooth  like  that ;  only  its 
forn  is  nearly  triangular.  Vast  quantities  of  them  lie  scat- 
tered about  in  the  woods,  and  supply  with  food  great  num- 


r     307     J 

bers  of  the  creatures  just  mentioned.  The  leaves,  wliich 
are  white,  continue  (,n  the  trees  during  the  vvh^.je  winter 
A  decoction  made  of  them  is  a  certain  and  expeditious  cure' 
for  wounds  which  arise  from  burning  or  scalding,  as  well 
as  a  restorative  for  those  members  that  arc  nipped  by  the 
frost.  ii  J 

The  PECAN  NUT  is  somewhat  of  the  walnut  kind,  but 
rather  smaller  than  a  walnut,  being  about  the  size  of  a  mid- 
dhng  acorn,  and  of  an  oval  form;  the  shell  is  easilv  cracked 
and  the  kernel  shaped  like  that  of  a  walnut.     This  tree' 
grows  chiotly  near  the  Illinois  river. 

The  HICKORY  is  also  of  the  walnut  kind,  and  bears  a 
fruit  nearly  like  that  tree.  There  are  several  sorts  of  them, 
which  vary  only  in  the  colour  of  the  wood.  Beincr  of  a 
very  tough  nature,  the  wood  is  generaliv  used  for  the 
handles  of  axes,  &c.  It  is  also  very  good  fire-wood,  and 
as  It  burns  an  excellent  sugar  distills  from  it. 


■.f-f  I- 


FRUIT    TREES. 

I  need  not  to  observe  that  these  are  all  the  spontaneous 
productions  of  nature,  which  have  never  received  the  ad- 
vantages of  ingrafting,  transplanting,  or  manuring. 

The  Vine,  the  Mulberry  Tree,  the  Crab  Apple  Tree,  the 
Plum  Tree,  the  Cherry  Tree,  and  the  Sweet  Gum  Tree-. 

The  VINE  is  very  common  here,  and  of  three  kinds  ;  the 
first  sort  hardly  deserves  the  name  of  a  grape  ;  the  second 
much  resembles  the  Burgundy  grape,  and  if  exposed  to  the 
sun  a  good  wine  might  be  made  from  them.  The  third 
sort  resembles  Zant  currants,  which  are  so  frequently  used 
in  cakes,  &c.  in  England,  and  if  proper  care  was  taken  of 
them,  would  be  equal,  if  not  superior,  to  those  of  that  country. 


ii 


i  ',;. 


.V' 


V' 


'-  1% 


■  ( Z\i 


i«     ' :  '  h. 


ill 

■  SI 

ni 


i 

i. 

t 

I 

.> 

i'' 

i 

f> 

f 

t» 

m 

[     308     ] 

The  MULBERRY  TREE  is  of  two  kinds,  red  and  white, 
and  nearly  of  the  same  size  of  those  of  France  and  Italy, 
and  grow  in  such  plenty,  as  to  feed  any  quantity  of  silk 
worms. 

The  CRAB  APPLE  TREE  bears  a  fruit  that  is  much 
larger  and  better  flavoured  than  those  of  Europe. 

The  PLUM  TREE.  There  arc  two  sorts  of  plums  in 
this  country,  one  a  large  sort  of  a  purple  cast  on  one  side, 
and  red  on  the  reverse,  the  second  totally  green,  and  much 
smaller.  Both  these  are  of  a  good  flavour,  and  are  greatly 
esteemed  by  the  Indians,  whose  taste  is  not  refined,  but  who 
are  satisfied  with  the  productions  of  nature  in  their  unim- 
proved state. 

The  CHERRY  TREE.  There  are  three  sorts  of  cher- 
ries in  this  country  ;  the  black,  the  red,  and  the  sand  cherry  ; 
the  two  latter  may  with  more  propriety  be  ranked  among 
the  shrubs,  as  the  bush  that  bears  the  sand  cherries  almost 
creeps  along  the  ground,  and  the  other  rises  not  above  eight 
or  ten  feet  in  height ;  however  I  shall  give  an  account  of 
them  all  in  this  place.  The  black  cherries  are  about  the 
size  of  a  currant,  and  hang  in  clusters  like  grapes  ;  the  trees 
which  bear  them  being  very  fruitful,  they  are  generally 
loaded,  but  the  fruit  is  not  good  to  eat,  however  they  give 
an  agreeable  flavour  to  brandy,  and  turn  it  to  the  colour  of 
claret.  The  red  cherries  grow  in  the  greatest  profusion, 
and  hang  in  bunches  like  the  black  sort  just  described  ;  so 
that  the  bushes  which  bear  them  appear  at  a  distance  like 
solid  bodies  of  red  matter.  Some  people  admire  this  fruit, 
but  they  partake  of  the  nature  and  taste  of  alum,  leaving  a 
disagreeable  roughness  in  the  throat,  and  being  very  astrin- 
gent. As  I  have  already  described  the  sand  cherries,  which 
greatly  exceed  the  two  other  sorts  both  in  flavour  and  size, 
I  shall  give  no  further  description  of  them.  The  wood  of 
the  black  cherry-tree  is  very  useful,  and  works  well  into  cab- 
inet ware. 


[     309     ] 


-I 


The  SWEET  GUM   TREE  or  LIQUID  AMBER 

(Copalm)  is  not  only  extremely  common,  but  it  allords  a 
balm,  the  virtues  of  which  arc  infinite.  Its  bark  is  black 
and  hard,  and  its  wood  so  tender  and  supple,  that  wli'jn  the 
tree  is  felled,  you  may  draw  from  the  middle  of  h  rods  of 
five  or  six  feet  in  length.  It  cannot  be  employed  in  build- 
ing or  furniture,  as  it  warps  continually.  Its  leaf  is  indented 
with  five  points  like  a  star.  This  balm  is  reckoned  by  the 
Indians  to  be  an  excellent  febrifuge,  and  it  cures  wounds  in 
two  or  three  days. 


SHRUBS. 

The  Willow,  Shin  Wood,  Shumack,  Sassafras,  the  Prickly 
Ash,  Moose  Wood,  Spoon  Wood,  Large  Elder,  Dwarf 
Elder,  Poisonous  Elder,  Juniper,  Shrub  Oak,  Sweet  Fern, 
the  Laurel,  the  Witch  Hazle,  the  Myrtle  Wax  Tree,  Win- 
ter Green,  the  Fever  Bush,  the  Cranberry  Bush,  the  Goos- 
berry  Bush,  the  Currant  Bush,  the  Whirtle  Berry,  the  Ras- 
berry,  the  Black  Berry,  and  the  Choak  Berry. 


usion, 
id ;  so 
ce  like 
fruit, 
iving  a 


The  WILLOW.  There  are  several  species  of  the  wil- 
low, the  most  remarkable  of  which  is  a  small  sort  that  grows 
on  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi,  and  some  other  places  ad- 
jacent. The  bark  of  this  shrub  supplies  the  beaver  with 
its  winter  food  ;  and  where  the  water  has  washed  the  soil 
from  its  roots,  they  appear  to  consist  of  fibres  interwoven 
togcliicr  like  thread,  the  colour  of  which  is  of  an  inexpres- 
sibly fine  scarlet;  with  this  the  Indians  tinge  many  of  the 
ornamental  parts  of  their  dress. 

SHIN  WOOD.  This  extraordinary  shrub  grows  in  the 
forests,  and  rising  like  a  vine,  runs  near  the  ground  for  six 
or  eight  feet,  and  then  takes  root  again  ;  in  the  same  man- 
ner taking  root,  and  springing  up  successively,  one  stalk 


[     310     ] 


i 


•  '  1 

'i 


■\^ 


pa    .   1 

IJ,(,/ 


I 


Xvi 


1    ': 

i 


h 


'  ii. 


covers  a  larfrc  space  ;  tliis  proves  very  troublesome  to  the 
hasty  traveller,  by  strikiii<j;  against  his  shins,  and  entangling 
his  legs  ;  from  which  it  has  aecjiiired  its  name. 

Tlie  SASSAFllAS  is  a  wood  well  known  for  its  medi- 
cinal qualities.  It  might  with  equal  propriety  be  termed 
a  tree  as  a  shrub,  as  it  sometimes  grows  thirty  feet  high  ; 
but  in  general  it  does  not  reach  higher  than  those  of 
the  shrub  kind.  The  leaves,  which  yield  an  agreeable 
fragrance,  are  large,  and  nearly  separated  into  three  divi- 
sions. It  bears  a  reddish  brown  berry  of  the  size  and  shape 
of  Pimento,  and  which  is  sometimes  used  in  the  colonies  as 
a  substitute  for  that  spice.  The  bark  or  roots  of  this  tree 
is  infinitely  superior  to  the  wood  for  its  use  in  medicine, 
and  I  am  surprized  it  is  so  seldom  to  be  met  with,  as  its 
efficacy  is  so  much  greater. 

The  PRICKLY  ASH  is  a  shrub  that  sometimes  grows 
to  the  height  of  ten  or  fifteen  feet,  and  has  a  leaf  exactly 
resembling  that  of  an  ash,  but  it  receives  the  epithet  to  its 
name  from  the  abundance  of  short  thorns  with  which  every 
branch  is  covered,  and  which  renders  it  very  troublesome 
to  those  who  pass  through  the  spot  where  they  grow  thick. 
It  also  bears  a  scarlet  berry,  which  when  ripe,  has  a  fiery 
taste  like  pepper.  The  bark  of  this  tree,  particularly  the 
bark  of  the  roots,  is  highly  esteemed  by  the  natives  for  its 
medicinal  qualities.  I  have  already  mentioned  one  instance 
of  its  efficacy,  and  there  is  no  doubt  but  that  the  decoction 
of  it  will  expeditiously  and  radically  remove  all  impurities 
of  the  blood. 

The  MOOSE  WOOD  grows  about  four  feet  high,  and  is 
very  full  of  branches ;  but  what  renders  it  worth  notice  is 
its  bark,  which  is  of  so  strong  and  pliable  a  texture,  that 
beeing  peeled  off  at  any  season,  and  twisted,  makes  equally 
as  good  cordage  as  hemp. 

The  SPOON  WOOD  is  a  species  of  the  laurel,  and  the 
wood  when  sawed  resembles  box  wood. 


'i 


A 


w 


and  is 
3lice  is 
e,  that 
qually 

md  the 


[    311     ] 

The  EFiDFiU,  commonly  termed  ihc  poisonous  chlcr, 
resembles  the  other  sorts  in  its  leaves  and  branehes,  but  it 
grows  much  straiter,  and  is  only  found  in  swamps  and 
moist  soils.  This  shrub  is  endowed  with  a  very  extra- 
ordinary (juality,  that  renders  it  poisonous  to  some  consti- 
tutions, which  it  ellccts  if  tiie  person  only  approaches  within 
a  few  yards  of  it,  whilst  others  may  even  chew  the  leaves 
or  the  rind  without  receiving  the  least  detriment  from  them : 
the  poison  however  is  not  mortal,  though  it  operates  very 
violently  on  the  infected  person,  whose  body  and  head  swell 
to  an  amazing  size,  and  are  covered  with  eruptions,  that  at 
their  height  resemble  the  confluent  small-pox.  As  it  grows 
also  in  many  of  the  provinces,  liie  in.iabitants  cure  its  venom 
by  drinking  saffron  tea,  and  anointing  the  external  parts 
with  a  mixture  composed  of  cream  and  marsh  mallows. 

The  SHRUB  OAK  is  exactly  similar  to  the  oak  tree, 
both  in  its  wood  and  leaves,  and  like  that  it  bears  an  acorn, 
but  it  never  rises  from  the  ground  above  four  or  live  feet, 
growing  crooked  and  knotty.  It  is  found  chiefly  on  a  dry 
gravelly  soil. 

The  WITCH  HAZLE  grows  very  bushy,  about  ten 
feet  high,  and  is  covered  early  in  May  with  numerous 
white  blossoms.  When  this  shrub  is  in  bloom,  the  Indians 
esteem  it  a  further  indication  that  the  frost  is  entirely  gone, 
and  that  they  might  sow  their  corn.  It  has  been  said,  that 
it  is  possessed  of  the  power  of  attracting  gold  or  silver,  and 
that  twigs  of  it  are  made  use  of  to  discover  where  the  veins 
of  these  metals  lie  hid ;  but  I  am  apprehensive  that  this  is 
only  a  fallacious  story,  and  not  to  be  depended  on  ;  how- 
ever that  supposition  has  given  it  the  name  of  Witch 
Hazel. 

The  MYRTLE  WAX  TREE  is  a  shrub  about  four  or 
five  feet  high,  the  leaves  of  which  are  larger  than  those  of 
the  common  myrtle,  but  they  smell  exactly  alike.  It  bears 
its  fruit  in  bunches  like  a  nosegay,  rising  from  the  same 


i'i 


m 


■J ,, 


hM 


> 


f 


'*\ 


L      312     ] 

place  in  various  stalks  about  two  inches  lonpf:  at  the  end 
orc.'icli  nC  tlinsn  is  a  little  nut  curitiiii)ing  a  kernel,  which  is 
wholly  covered  wiili  a  gluey  substance,  which  being  boiled 
in  water,  swims  on  the  surface  of  it,  and  becomes  a  kind  of 
green  wax  ;  this  is  more  valuable  than  beeswax,  being  of 
a  more  brittle  nature,  but  mixed  with  it  makes  a  good 
candle,  which  as  it  burns  sends  forth  an  agreeable  scent. 

WINTER  GREKN.  This  is  an  ever-green  of  the 
species  of  the  myrtle,  and  is  found  on  dry  heaths ;  the 
flowers  of  it  arc  white,  and  in  the  form  of  a  rose,  but  not 
larger  than  a  silver  i)enny  ;  in  the  winter  it  is  full  of  red 
berries  about  the  size  of  a  sloe,  which  arc  smooth  and 
round  ;  these  arc  preserved  during  the  severe  season  by  the 
snow,  and  are  at  that  time  in  the  highest  perfection.  The 
Indians  eat  these  berries,  esteeming  them  very  balsamic, 
and  invigorating  to  the  stomach.  The  people  inhabiting 
the  interior  colonies  steep  both  the  sprigs  and  berries  in 
beer,  and  use  it  as  a  diet  drink  for  cleansing  the  blood'" 
scorbutic  disorders. 

The  FEVER  BUSH  grows  about  five  or  six  feet  high  ; 
its  leaf  is  like  that  of  a  lilach,  and  it  bears  a  reddish  berry 
of  a  spicy  flavour.  The  stalks  of  it  are  excessively  brittle. 
A  decoction  of  the  buds  or  wood  is  an  excellent  febrifuge, 
and  from  this  valuable  property  it  receives  its  name.  It  is 
an  ancient  Indian  remedy  for  all  inflammatory  complaints, 
and  likewise  much  esteemed  on  the  san»e  account  by  the 
inhabitants  of  the  interior  parts  of  the  colonies. 

The  CRANBERRY  BUSH.  Though  the  fruit  of  this 
bush  greatly  resembles  in  size  and  appearance  that  of  the 
common  sort,  which  grows  on  a  small  vine  in  morasses  and 
bogs,  yet  the  bush  runs  to  the  height  often  or  twelve  feet ; 
but  it  is  very  rarely  to  be  met  with.  As  the  meadow 
cranberry,  being  of  local  growth,  and  flourishing  only  in 
morasses,  cannot  be  transplanted  or  cultivated,  the  formerj 
if  removed  at  a  proper  season,  would  be  a  valuable  acquisi- 


M  ^h 


he  end 
;hich  is 
;  boiled 
kind  of 
»cing  of 
a  good 
scent. 
of  the 
hs;   the 
but  not 
I  of  red 
jth  and 
n  by  the 
1.     The 
alsamic, 
ihabiting 
srries  in 
ood'" 

et  high  ; 
sh  berry 
y  brittle, 
febrifuge, 
e.  It  is 
mplaints, 
nt  by  the 

It  of  this 
at  of  the 
asses  and 

Ive  feet ; 

meadow 
<y  only  in 
e  former, 
e  acquisi- 


[     313     J 

tion  to  the  garden,  and  with  proper  nurture  prove  equally 
as  good,  if  not  better. 

The  CHOAK  BEIIRY.  The  shrub  thus  termed  by  tho 
natives  grows  about  five  or  six  feet  high,  and  bears  a  berry 
about  tho  size  of  a  sloe,  of  a  jet  black,  which  contains 
several  small  seeds  wiihin  the  pulp.  The  juice  of  this 
fruit,  though  not  of  a  disagreeable  flavour,  is  extremely 
tart,  and  leaves  a  roughness  in  the  mouth  and  throat  when 
eaten,  that  has  gained  it  the  name  of  choak  berry. 

ROOTS   and   PLANTS. 

Elecampane,  Spikenard,  Angelica,  Sarsaparilla,Ginsang, 
Ground  Nuts,  Wild  Potatoes,  Liquorice,  Snake  Root,  Gold 
Thread,  Solomon's  Seal,  Devil's  Bit,  Blood  Root,  Onions, 
Garlic,  Wild  Parsnips,  Mandrakes,  ITellebore  White  and 
Black. 

SPIKENARD,  vulgarly  called  in  the  colonies  Petty- 
Morrell.  This  plant  appears  to  be  exactly  the  same  as  the 
Asiatick  spikenard,  so  much  valued  by  the  ancients.  It 
grows  near  the  sides  of  brooks  in  rocky  places,  and  its 
stem,  which  is  about  the  size  of  a  goose  quill,  springs  up 
like  that  of  angelica,  reaching  about  a  foot  and  an  half  from 
the  ground.  It  bears  bunches  of  berries  in  all  respects  like 
those  of  the  elder,  only  rather  larger.  These  are  of  such  a 
balsamic  nature,  that  when  infused  in  spirits,  they  make  a 
most  palatable  and  reviving  cordial. 

SARSAPARILLA.  The  root  of  this  plant,  which  is 
the  most  estimable  part  of  it,  is  about  the  size  of  a  goose 
quill,  and  runs  in  difTerent  directions,  twined  and  crooked 
to  a  great  length  in  the  ground  ;  from  the  principal  stem  of 
it  springs  many  smaller  fibres,  all  of  which  are  tough  and 
flexible.  From  the  root  immediately  shoots  a  stalk  about 
a  foot  and  an  half  long,  which  at  the  top  branches  into 

40 


.> 


i\ 


■i 


h: 


%^ 


^\Y(\i 


i: 


';  ^ 


i  -5 


]'. 


.  I 


[     3)4     J 

three  sterns ;  each  of  these  has  three  leaves,  much  of  the 
shape  and  size  of  a  walnut  leaf;  and  from  the  fork  of  each 
of  tlic  three  stem?  grows  a  bunch  of  bluish  white  flowers, 
resembling  those  of  the  spikenard.  The  bark  of  the  roots, 
which  alone  should  be  used  in  medicine,  is  of  a  bitterish 
flavour,  but  aromatic.  It  is  deservedly  esteemed  for  its 
medicinal  virtues,  being  r-.  gentle  sudorific,  and  very  pow- 
erful in  attenuating  the  blood  when  impeded  by  gross 
humours. 

GINSANG  is  a  root  that  was  once  supposed  to  grow 
only  in  Korea,  from  whence  it  was  usually  exported  to 
Japan,  and  by  that  means  found  its  way  to  Europe ;  but  it 
has  been  lately  discovered  to  be  also  a  native  of  North 
America,  where  it  grows  to  as  great  perfection  and  is 
equally  valuable.  Its  root  is  like  a  small  carrot,  but  not  so 
taper  at  the  end  ;  it  is  sometimes  divided  into  two  or  more 
branches,  in  all  other  respects  it  resembles  sarsaparilla  in 
its  growth.  The  taste  of  the  root  is  bitterish.  In  the 
eastern  parts  of  Asia  it  bears  a  great  price,  being  there 
considered  as  a  panacea,  and  is  the  last  refuge  of  the  in- 
habitants in  all  disorders.  When  chewed  it  certainly  is  a 
great  slrengthener  of  the  stomach. 

GOLD  THREAD.  This  is  a  plant  of  the  small  vine 
kind,  which  grows  in  swampy  places,  and  lies  on  the 
ground.  The  roots  spread  themselves  just  under  the  sur- 
face of  the  morass,  and  are  easily  drawn  up  by  handfuls. 
They  resemble  a  large  entangled  skain  of  thread  of  a  fine 
bright  gold  colour;  and  I  am  persuaded  would  yield  a 
beautiful  and  permanent  yellow  dye.  It  is  also  greatly 
esteemed  both  by  the  Indians  and  colonists  as  a  remedy  for 
any  soreness  in  the  mouth,  but  the  taste  of  it  is  exquisitely 
bitter. 

SOLOMON'S  SEAL  is  a  plant  that  grows  on  the  sides 
of  rivers,  and  in  rich  meadow  land.  It  riiss  in  the  whole 
to  about  three  feet  high,  the  stalks  being  two  feet,  when 


! 


I     -i 


^^* 


^m/w 


[     315     ] 

the  haves  begin  to  spread  themselves  and  reach  a  foot  fur- 
ther.  A  pnrt  in  every  root  has  an  impression  upon  it 
about  the  size  of  a  sixpence,  which  appears  as  if  it  was 
made  by  a  seal,  and  from  tliese  it  receives  its  name.  It  is 
greatly  valued  on  account  of  its  being  a  fme  purifier  of  the 
blood. 

DEVIL'S  BIT  is  another  wild  plant,  which  grows  in  the 
fields,  and  receives  its  name  from  a  print  that  seems  to  be 
made  by  teeth  in  (he  roots.  The  Indians  say  that  this  was 
once  an  universal  remedy  for  every  disorder  that  human 
nature  is  incident  to;  but  some  of  the  evil  spirits  enwing 
mankind  the  possession  of  so  efficacious  a  medicine  gave 
the  root  a  bite,  which  deprived  it  of  a  great  par.  of  its 
virtue. 

BLOOD  ROOT.  A  sort  of  plantain  that  springs  out  of 
the  ground  in  six  or  seven  long  rough  leaves,  the  veins  of 
which  are  :ed  ;  the  root  of  it  is  like  a  small  carrot  both  in 
colon:-  and  appearance  ;  when  broken,  the  inside  of  it  is  of 
a  deeper  colour  than  the  outside,  and  distils  several  drops 
of  juice  that  look  like  blood.  This  is  a  strong  emetic,  but 
a  very  dangerous  one. 


HERBS. 


Balm,  Nettles,  Cinque  Foil,  Eyebright,  Sanicle,  Plantain, 
Rattle  Snake  Plantain,  Poor  Robin's  Plantain,  Toad  Plan- 
tain, Maiden  Hair,  Wild  Dock,  Rock  Liverwort,  Noble 
Liverwort,  Bloodwort,  Wild  Beans,  Ground  Ivy,  Water 
Cresses,  Yarrow,  May  Weed,  Gargit,  Sku.k  Cabbage  or 
Poke,  Wake  Robir,  Betony,  Scabious,  M.  ilen,  Wild  Pease, 
Mouse  Ear,  Wild  Indigo,  Tobacco,  and  Cat  Mint. 


*l 


SANICLE  has  a  root  which  is  thick  tov.'ards  the  upper 
part,  and  full  of  small  fibres  below ;  the  leaves  of  it  are 


hi.  ■',    '"  '.  \ 

f: 


■n 


III 


Lt^    .'i 


i' 


[     316     ] 

broad,  roiuidish,  hard,  smooth,  and  of  a  fine  shining  green  ; 
a  stalk  rises  from  these  to  the  height  of  a  foot,  which  is 
quite  smooth  and  free  from  knots,  and  on  the  top  of  it  are 
several  small  flowers  of  a  reddish  white,  shaped  like  a  wild 
rose.     A  tea  made  of  the  root  is  vulnerary  and  balsamic. 

RATTLE  SNAKE  PLANTAIN.  This  useful  herb 
is  of  the  plantain  kind,  and  its  leaves,  which  spread  them- 
selves on  the  ground,  are  about  one  inch  and  an  half  wide, 
and  five  inches  long ;  from  the  centre  of  these  arises  a 
small  stalk  nearly  six  inches  long,  which  bears  a  little 
white  flower;  the  root  is  about  the  size  of  a  goose  quill, 
and  much  bent  and  divided  into  several  branches.  The 
leaves  of  this  herb  are  more  efficacious  than  any  other  part 
of  it  for  the  bite  of  the  reptile  from  which  it  receives  its 
name;  and  being  chewed  and  applied  immediately  to  the 
wound,  and  some  of  the  juice  swallowed,  seldom  fails  of 
averting  every  dangerous  symptom.  So  tonvinced  are 
the  Indians  of  the  power  of  this  infallible  antidote,  that  for 
a  trifling  bribe  of  spirituous  liquor,  they  will  at  any  time 
permit  a  rattle  snake  to  drive  his  fangs  into  their  flesh.  It 
is  to  be  remarked  that  during  those  months  in  which  the 
bite  of  these  creatures  is  most  venomous,  that  this  remedy 
for  it  is  in  its  irreatest  perfection,  and  most  luxuriant  in  its 
growth. 

POOR  ROBIN'S  PLANTAIN  is  of  the  same  species 
as  the  last,  but  more  diminutive  in  every  respect ;  it  re- 
ceives its  name  from  its  size,  and  the  poor  land  on  which 
it  grows.  It  is  a  good  medicinal  herb,  and  often  adminis- 
tered with  success  in  fevers  and  internal  weaknesses. 

TOAD  PLANTAIN  resembles  the  common  plantain, 
only  it  grows  much  ranker,  and  is  thus  denominated  be- 
cause toads  love  to  harbour  under  it. 

ROCK  LIVERWORT  is  a  sort  of  liverwort  that  grows 
on  rocks,  and  is  of  the  nature  of  kelp  or  moss.  It  is  es- 
teemed an  excelleat  remedy  against  declines. 


•      * 


ill' 


'  11 


[     317     ] 

GARGIT  or  SKOKE  is  a  large  kind  of  weed,  the 
leaves  of  which  are  about  six  inclies  loni:,  and  two  inches 
and  an  half  broad  ;  ihey  resemble  those  of  spinage  in  iheir 
colour  and  texture,  but  not  in  shape.  The  root  is  very 
large,  from  which  spring  diflerent  stalks  that  run  eight  or 
ten  feet  high,  and  are  full  of  red  berries;  these  hang  in 
clusters  in  the  month  of  September,  and  are  generally 
called  pigeon  berries,  as  those  birds  then  feed  on  them. 
When  the  leaves  first  spring  from  the  ground,  after  being 
boiled,  they  are  a  nutritious  and  wholesome  vegetable,  but 
when  they  are  grown  nearly  to  their  full  size,  they  acquire 
a  poisonous  quality.  The  roots  a[)plied  to  the  hands  or 
feet  of  a  person  atilicted  with  a  fever,  prove  a  very  power- 
ful absorbent. 

SKU.NK  CABBAGE  or  POKE  is  an  herb  that  grows 
in  moist  and  swampy  places.  The  leaves  of  it  are  about 
a  foot  long,  and  six  inches  broad,  nearly  oval,  but  rather 
pointed.  The  roots  are  composed  of  great  numbers  of 
fibres,  a  lotion  of  which  is  made  use  of  by  the  people  in  the 
colonies  for  the  cure  of  the  itch.  There  issues  a  strong 
musky  smell  from  this  herb,  something  like  t'lc  animal  of 
the  same  name  before  described,  and  on  'hat  account  it  is 
so  termed. 

WAKE  ROBIN  is  an  herb  that  grows  in  swampy  lands ; 
its  root  reseinblcs  a  small  turnip,  and  if  tasted  will  greatly 
inflame  the  tongue,  and  immediately  convert  it  from  its 
natural  shape  into  a  round  hard  substance;  in  which  state 
it  will  continue  for  some  time,  and  during  this  no  other 
part  of  the  mouth  will  be  aflecled.  But  when  dried,  it 
loses  its  astringent  quality,  and  becomes  beneficial  to  man- 
kind, for  if  grated  into  cold  water,  and  taken  internally,  it 
is  very  good  for  all  complaints  of  the  bowels. 

WILD  INDIGO  is  an  herb  of  the  same  spec''^s  as  that 
from  whence  indigo  is  made  in  the  southern  colonies.  It 
grows  in  one  stalk  to  the  height  of  five  or  six  inches  from 


n 


^^ 


^   .-  1  '   ; 


4'l'^ 


^i^;j 


» ' 


[     318     ] 

the  ground,  when  it  divides  into  many  branches,  from 
which  issue  a  great  number  of  small  hard  bluish  leaves 
that  spread  to  a  great  breadth,  and  among  these  it  bears  a 
yellow  flower ;  the  juice  of  it  lias  a  very  disagreeable 
scent. 

CAT  MINT  has  a  woody  root,  divided  into  several 
branches,  and  it  sends  forlh  a  stalk  about  three  feet  high  ; 
the  leaves  are  like  those  of  the  nettle  or  belony,  and  ihey 
have  a  strong  smell  of  mint,  with  a  biting  acrid  taste  ;  the 
flowers  grow  on  the  tops  of  the  branches,  and  are  of  a 
faint  purple  or  whitish  colour.  It  is  called  cat  mint,  be- 
cause it  is  said  that  cats  have  an  antipathy  to  il,  and  will 
not  let  it  grow.  It  has  nearly  the  virtues  of  common 
mint.* 


<j  \  ,    I 


,     -  i 


FLOWERS. 


■i\ 


m 


Heart's  Ease,  Lilies  red  and  yellow.  Pond  Lilies,  Cow- 
slips, May  Flowers,  Jessamine,  Honeysuckles,  Rock  Honey- 
suckles, Roses  red  and  white.  Wild  Hollyhock,  Wild  Pinks, 
Golden  Rod. 

I  shall  not  enter  into  a  minute  description  of  the  flowers 
above  recited,  but  only  just  observe,  that  they  resemble 
those  of  the  same  name  which  grow  in  Europe,  and  are  as 
beautiful  in  colour,  and  as  perfect  in  odour,  as  they  can  be 
supposed  to  be  in  their  wild  uncultivated  state. 


FARINACEOUS  and  LEGUMINOUS  ROOTS,  &c. 

Maize  or  Indian  Corn,  Wild  Rice,  Beans,  the  Squash, 
&c. 


1 


*  For  an  account  of  Tobacco,  see  a  treatise  I  have  published  on  the  cul- 
ture of  that  plant. 


iiri' 


►  ■ . 

'V,       ,(l 


■4    ^. 


the  cul- 


[     319     J 

MAIZE  or  INDIAN  CORN  grows  from  six  to  ten  feet 
high,  on  a  stalk  full  of  joints,  which  is  stiff  and  solid,  and 
when  green,  abounding  with  a  sweet  juice.  The  leaves  are 
like  those  of  the  reed,  about  two  feet  in  length,  and  three  or 
four  inches  broad.  The  flowers,  which  are  produced  at 
some  distance  from  the  fruit  on  the  same  plant,  grow  like 
the  ears  of  oats,  and  are  sometimes  white,  yellow,  or  of  a 
purple  colour.  The  seeds  are  as  large  as  peas,  and  like 
them  quite  naked  and  smooth,  but  of  a  roundish  surface, 
rather  compressed.  One  spike  generally  consists  of  about 
six  hundred  grains,  which  are  placed  closely  together  in 
rows  to  the  number  of  eight  or  ten,  and  sometimes  twelve. 
This  corn  is  very  wholesome,  easy  of  digestion,  and 
yields  as  good  nourishment  as  any  other  sort.  After  the 
Indians  have  reduced  it  into  meal  by  pounding  it,  they 
make  cakes  of  it  and  bake  them  before  the  fire.  I  have 
already  mentioned  that  some  nations  eat  it  in  cakes  before 
it  is  ripe,  in  which  state  it  is  very  agreeable  to  the  palate 
and  extremely  nutritive. 

WILD  RICE.  This  grain,  which  grows  in  the  greatest 
plenty  throughout  the  interior  parts  of  North  America,  is 
the  most  valuable  of  all  the  spontaneous  productions  of  that 
country.  Exclusive  of  its  utility,  as  a  supply  of  food  for  those 
of  the  human  species  who  inhabit  this  part  of  the  continent, 
and  obtained  without  any  other  trouble  than  that  of  gather- 
ing it  in,  the  sweetness  and  nutritious  quality  of  it  attracts 
an  infinite  number  of  wild  fowl  of  every  kind,  which  flock 
from  distant  climes  to  enjoy  this  rare  repast;  and  by  it  be- 
come  inexpressibly  fat  and  delicious.  In  future  periods  it 
will  be  of  great  service  to  the  infant  colonies,  and  it  will 
afford  them  a  present  support,  until  in  the  course  of  culti- 
vation other  supplies  may  be  produced  ;  whereas  in  those 
realms  which  are  not  furnished  with  this  bounteous  gift  of 
nature,  even  if  the  climate  is  temperate  and  the  soil  good, 
the  first  settlers  are  often  exposed  to  great  hardships  from 


'  t'ii 


[     320     ] 


>  *• 


* 


1 »  ,  ■  i 


n    :     i 


'  i 


l1 

! 

'■'i 

1  fi 

t. 

;i 

the  want  of  an  immediate  resource  for  necessary  food. 
This  useful  grain  grows  in  the  water  where  it  is  about  two 
feet  deep,  and  where  it  fifids  a  rich  muddy  soil.  The  stalks 
of  it,  and  the  branches  or  ears  that  bear  the  seed,  resemble 
oats  both  in  their  appearance  and  manner  of  growing. 
The  stalks  are  full  of  joints,  and  rise  more  than  eight  feet 
above  the  water.  The  natives  gather  the  grain  in  the  fol- 
lowing manner:  nearly  about  the  time  that  il  begins  to  turn 
from  its  milky  state  and  to  ripen,  they  run  their  canoes  into 
the  midst  of  it,  and  tying  bunches  of  it  together  just  below 
the  ears  with  bark,  leave  it  in  this  situation  three  or  four 
weeks  longer,  till  it  is  perfectly  ripe.  About  the  latter  end 
of  September  they  return  to  the  river,  when  each  family 
having  its  separate  allotment,  and  being  able  to  distinguish 
their  own  property  by  the  manner  of  fastening  the  sheaves, 
gather  in  the  portion  that  belongs  to  them.  This  they  do 
by  placing  their  canoes  close  to  the  bunches  of  rice,  in  such 
position  as  to  receive  the  grain  when  it  falls,  and  then  beat 
it  out,  with  pieces  of  wood  formed  for  that  purpose.  Hav- 
ing done  this,  they  dry  it  with  smoke,  and  afterwards  tread 
or  rub  off  the  outside  husk  ;  when  it  is  fit  for  use  they  put 
it  into  the  skins  of  fawns  or  young  buffalos  taken  off  nearly 
whole  for  this  purpose  and  sewed  into  a  sort  of  sack, 
wherein  they  preserve  it  till  the  return  of  their  harvest. 
It  has  been  the  subject  of  much  speculation  why  this  spon- 
taneous grain  is  not  found  in  any  other  regions  of  America, 
or  in  those  countries  situated  in  the  same  parallels  of  lati- 
tude, where  the  waters  are  as  apparently  adapted  for  its 
growth  as  in  the  climates  I  treat  of.  As  for  instance,  none 
of  the  countries  that  lie  to  the  south  and  east  of  the  great 
lakes,  even  from  the  province  north  of  the  Carolinas  to  the 
extremities  of  Labradore,  produce  any  of  this  grain.  It  is 
true  I  found  great  quantities  of  it  in  the  watered  lands  near 
Detroit,  between  Lake  Huron  and  Lake  Erie,  but  on 
enquiry  I  learned  that  it  never  arrived  nearer  to  maturity 


[     321     ] 

than  just  to  blo?som  ;  after  which  it  appeared  blighted,  and 
died  away.  This  convinces  me  thai  ilio  norlh-ucst  wind, 
as  I  have  before  iiinted,  is  much  mcue  powerful  in  these 
than  in  the  interior  parts;  and  that  it  is  more  inimical  lo 
the  fruits  of  i!ie  earth,  after  it  has  passed  over  the  lakes  and 
become  united  with  the  wind  which  joins  it  from  the  frozen 
regions  of  the  north,  than  it  is  f.rthcr  to  the  westward. 

BEANS.  These  are  nearly  of  the  same  shape  as  the 
European  beans,  but  are  not  much  larger  than  the  smallest 
size  of  them.  Tl-y  are  boiled  by  the  Indians  and  eaten 
chiefly  with  bear's  flesh. 

The  SQUASH.  They  have  also  several  species  of  the 
MELON  or  PUMPKIN,  which  by  some  are  called 
Squashes,  and  which  serve  m;iny  nations  partly  as  a  sub- 
stitute for  broad.  Of  these  there  is  the  round,  the  crane- 
neck,  the  small  flat,  and  the  large  oblong  squash.  The 
smaller  sorts  being  boiled,  are  eaten  during  the  summer  as 
vegetables  ;  and  are  all  of  a  pleasing  flavour.  The  crane- 
neck,  which  greatly  excells  all  the  others,  are  usually  hung 
up  for  a  winter's  store,  and  in  this  manner  might  be  pre- 
served for  several  months. 


4 


**'' 


'r. 


H^ 


;  :»r 


41 


■1ft--- 


t 

f 

t 


:  if 


i^ 


l\\ 


T'l       ' 


1  '  .  f  t 

I,.,,  I       ,  ^ 


;r1 


f!    H  I 

I;  f,  ,    f 


}' 


1 


^ 


r      i 


'll^ 


■'it 


i 


APPENDIX. 


.«  . 


The  countries  that  lie  between  the  great  lakes  and  River 
Mississippi,  and   from  thence  southward  to  West  Florida, 
although  in  the  midst  of  a  large  continent,  and  at  a  great 
distance  from  the  sea,  are  so  situated,  that  a  C(>mmunicalion 
between    them    and  other    realms    might   conveniently   be 
opened  ;  by  which  means  those  empires  or  colonies  that 
may  hereafter  be  founded  or  planted  therein,  will  be  rendered 
commercial  ones.     The  great  River  Mississippi,  which  runs 
through  the  whole  of  them,  will  enable  their  inhabitants  to 
establish  an  intercourse  with  foreign  climes,  equally  as  well 
as  the  Euphrates,  the  Nile,  the  Danube,  or  the  Wolga  do 
those  people  which  dwell  on  their  banks,  and  who  have  no 
other  convenience  for  exporting  the  produce  of  their  own 
country,  or  for  importing  those  of  others,  than  boats  and  ves- 
sels of  light  burden :  notwithstanding  which  they  have  be- 
come powerful  and  opulent  states. 

The  Mississippi,  as  I  have  before  observed,  runs  from 
north  to  south,  and  passes  through  the  most  fertile  and  tem- 
perate part  of  North  America,  excluding  only  the  extremities 
of  it,  which  verge  both  on  the  torrid  and  frigid  zones.     Thus 
favourably  situated,  when  once  its  banks  are  covered  with 
inhabitants,  they  need  not  long  be  at  a  loss  for  means  to  es- 
tablish an  extensive  and  profitable  commerce.     They  will 
find   the  country  towards  the  south  almost  spontaneously 
producing  silk,  cotton,  indico,  and  tobacco;  and  the  more 
northern  parts,  wine,  oil,  beef,  tallow,  skins,  buffalo-wool, 
and  furs  ;  with  lead,  copper,  iron,  coals,  lumber,  corn,  rice, 
and  fruits,  besides  earth  and  barks  for  dying. 


*ii 


I) 

■ » 


n 


il 


Hi 

^1 


IK 


!!%■■  , 


'v  l« 


rr,  >s 


,l:A        h 


f,-' 


[     •^24     ] 

These  articles,  with  which  it  abounds  even  to  profusion, 
may  be  transported  to  the  ocean  through  this  river  without 
greater  (iifTicuhy  than  that  wliii  h  attends  the  conveyance  of 
merchandize  down  some  of  liiose  I  have  just  mentioned.  It 
is  true  tliat  the  Mississippi  being  the  boundary  between  the 
English  and  Spanisli  settlements,  and  tlie  Spaniards  in  pos- 
session of  liie  mouth  of  it,  ihey  rnay  obstruct  the  passage  of 
it,  and  greatly  dishearten  those  who  make  the  first  attempts; 
yet  when  the  advantages  that  will  certainly  arise  to  settlers 
are  known,  multitudes  of  adventurers,  allured  by  the  prospect 
of  such  abundant  riches,  will  flock  to  it,  and  establish  them- 
selves, though  at  the  expence  of  rivers  of  blood. 

But  should  the  nation  that  happens  to  be  in  possession  of 
New  Orleans  prove  unfriendly  lo  the  internal  settlers,  they 
may  find  a  way  into  the  Gulph  of  Mexico  by  'lie  river  Iber- 
ville, which  empties  itself  from  the  Mississippi,  after  passing 
through  Lake  Maurepas,  into  Lake  Ponchartrain  ;  which  has 
a  communication  with  the  sea  within  the  borders  of  West 
Florida.  The  River  Iberville  branches  off  from  the  Missis- 
sippi about  eighty  miles  above  New  Orleans,  and  though  it 
is  at  present  choaked  up  in  some  parts,  it  might  at  an  incon- 
siderable expence  be  made  navigable  so  as  to  answer  all  the 
purposes  proposed. 

Although  the  English  have  acquired  since  the  last  peace 
a  more  extensive  knowledge  of  the  interior  parts  than  were 
ever  obtained  before,  even  by  the  French,  yet  many  of  their 
productions  still  remain  unknown.  And  though  I  was  not 
deficient  either  in  assiduity  or  attention  during  the  short  time 
I  remained  in  them,  yet  I  must  acknowledge  that  the  intel- 
ligence I  gained  was  not  so  perfect  as  I  could  wish,  and  that 
it  requires  further  researches  to  make  the  world  thoroughly 
acquainted  with  the  real  value  of  these  long  hidden  realms. 

The  parts  of  the  Mississippi  of  which  no  survey  have  hith- 
erto been  taken,  amount  to  upwards  of  eight  hundred  miles, 
following  the  course  of  the  stream,  that  is,  from  the  lUinois 


r 


?■*■ 


M     ' 


m 


[     325     ] 

to  the  Ouisconsin  Rivers.  Tliose  which  lie  to  the  north  of 
the  latter  are  included  in  the  map  of  my  travels.  Plans  of 
such  as  reach  from  the  former  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  have 
been  (ieline;ited  by  several  hands;  one  of  the  best  of  these, 
accordinjT  to  its  size,  now  extant,  in  which  is  included  the 
whole  continent  of  North  America,  is  annexed  to  this  work. 
And  I  have  the  pleasure  to  find  ihat  an  actual  surv<'V  of  the 
intermediate  pans  of  \\\e  Mississippi,  between  the  Illinois 
River  and  the  sea,  with  ',he  Ohio,  Cherokee,  and  Ouabuche 
Rivers,  taken  on  the  spot  by  a  very  ingenious  (ienlleman,* 
is  now  published.  1  tlalter  mvself  that  the  observations 
therein  contained,  which  have  been  made  by  one  whose 
knowledge  of  the  parts  therein  described  was  acquired  by  a 
persor;al  investigation,  aided  by  a  solid  judgment,  will  con- 
firm the  remarks  I  have  made,  and  promote  the  plan  1  am 
here  recommending. 

In  the  map  of  North  America  adjoined,  I  have  partitioned 
the  country  which  lies  adjacent  to  the  eastern  borders  of  the 
Mississippi  into  plantations  or  subordinate  colonies  ;  chusing 
such  lands  only  for  this  purpose  as  by  being  contiguous  to 
some  river,  might  enjoy  all  the  advantages  I  have  before 
pointed  out.  These  I  have  divided  by  dotted  lines,  and 
numbered;  that  future  adventurers  may  readily,  by  referring 
to  the  map,  chuse  a  commodious  and  advantageous  situation. 
I  shall  also  here  give  a  concise  description  of  each,  begin- 
ning, according  to  the  rule  of  geographers,  with  that  which 
lies  most  to  the  north. 

It  is  however  necessary  to  observe,  that  before  these  set- 
tlements can  be  established,  grants  must  be  procured  in  the 
manner  customary  on  such  occasions,  and  the  lands  be  pur- 
chased of  those  who  have  a  right  to  them  by  a  long  posses- 
sion :  but  no  greater  difiiculty  will  attend  the  completion  of 
this  point,  than  the  original  founders  of  every  colony  on  the 

*  Thomas  Hutchins,  Esq ;  Captain  in  his  Majesty's  60th,  or  Royal  America 
Regiment  of  Foot. 


.*\- 


I' 


^1 


i 


ipj 


t    '} 


m  * 


;'!'  I" 


r 


[     32«     J 

continent  met  with  to  obstruct  their  intentions  ;  and  the  num* 
ber  of  Indians  who  itdiabit  these  tracts  being  qreally  inade- 
qualo  to  their  extent,  it  is  not  to  be  doubled,  'jul  they  will 
readily  give  up  for  a  reasonable  consideration,  territories  that 
are  of  little  use  to  theui ;  or  remove  for  the  accommodulion 
of  their  new  neighbours  to  lands  at  a  greater  distance  from 
the  Mississippi,  the  navigation  of  which  is  not  esseuiial  to  the 
welfare  of  tlieir  communities. 

No.  I.  The  country  vviihin  these  lines,  from  its  situnii.in, 
is  colder  than  any  of  the  others  ;  yet  I  am  convinced  that 
the  air  is  much  more  temperate  than  in  those  provinces  that 
lie  in  the  same  degree  of  lalilude  to  the  east  of  it.  The  soil  is 
excellent,  and  there  is  a  great  deal  of  land  that  is  free  from 
woods  in  the  parts  adjoining  to  the  Mississippi;  whilst  on 
the  contrary  the  north-eastern  borders  of  it  are  well  wooded. 
Towards  the  heads  of  the  River  JSainl  Croix,  rice  grows  in 
great  plenty,  and  there  is  abundance  of  copper.  Though 
the  Falls  of  Saint  Anthony  are  situated  at  the  south-east 
corner  of  this  division,  yet  that  impediment  will  not  totally 
obstruct  the  navigation,  as  the  River  Saint  Croix,  which 
runs  through  a  great  part  of  the  southern  side  of  it,  enters 
the  Mississ^ippi  just  below  the  Falls,  and  llows  with  so  gen- 
tle a  current  that  it  affords  a  convenient  navigation  for  boats. 
This  tract  is  about  one  hundred  miles  from  north-west  to 
south-east,  and  one  hundred  and  twenty  miles  from  north- 
east to  south-west. 

No.  II.  This  tract,  as  I  have  already  described  it  in  my 
Journals,  exceeds  the  highest  encomiums  I  can  give  it;  not- 
withstanding which  it  is  entirely  uninhabited,  and  the  profu- 
sion of  blessings  that  nature  has  showered  on  this  heavenly 
spot  return  unenjoyed  to  the  lap  from  whence  they  sprung. 
Lake  Pepin,  as  I  have  termed  it  after  the  French,  lies  within 
these  bounds;  but  the  lake  to  which  that  name  properly  be- 
longs is  a  little  above  in  the  River  St.  Croix;  however,  as 
all  the  traders  call  the  lower  lake  by  that  name,  I  have  so 


•^r 


[     327     ] 

denominated  it,  contrary  to  the  information  I  received  from 
tlie  Indians.  This  colony  lying  in  unequal  angles,  the  di- 
mensions of  it  cannot  be  exactly  given,  hut  it  appears  to  be 
on  an  average  about  one  hundred  and  ten  miles  long,  and 
eighty  broad. 

No.  III.  The  greatest  part  of  this  division  is  situated  on 
the  River  Ouisconsin,  uhich  is  navigable  for  boats  about 
one  hundred  and  eighty  miles,  till  it  reaches  the  Carrying- 
place  that  divides  it  from  the  Fo.\  River.  The  land  which 
is  contained  within  its  limits,  is  in  some  parts  mountainous, 
and  in  others  consists  of  fertile  meadows  and  fine  pasturage. 
It  is  furnished  also  witli  a  great  deal  of  good  timber,  and,  as 
is  generally  the  case  on  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi  and  its 
branches,  has  much  fine,  open,  clear  land,  proper  for  cultiva- 
tion. To  these  arc  added  an  inexhaustible  fund  of  riches, 
in  a  number  of  lead  mines  which  lie  at  a  little  distance  from 
the  Ouisconsin  towards  the  south,  and  appear  to  be  uncom- 
monly full  of  ore.  Although  the  Saukies  and  Ottagaumiea 
inhabit  a  part  of  this  tract,  the  whole  of  the  lands  under  their 
cultivation  does  not  exceed  three  hundred  acres.  It  is  in 
length  from  east  to  west  about  one  hundreH  a  id  fifty  miles, 
and  about  eighty  from  norih  to  south. 

No.  IV.  The  colony  here  marked  out  consists  of  lands  of 
various  denominations,  some  of  which  are  very  good,  and 
others  very  bad.  The  best  is  situated  on  the  borders  of  the 
Green  Bay  and  the  Fox  River,  where  there  are  innumerable 
acres  covered  with  fine  grass,  most  part  of  which  grows  to 
an  astonishing  height.  This  River  will  aflord  a  good  navi- 
gation for  boats  throughout  the  whole  of  its  course,  which 
is  about  one  hundred  and  eighty  miles,  except  between  the 
Winnebago  Lake,  and  the  Green  Hay  ;  where  there  are  sev- 
eral Carrying-places  in  the  space  of  thirty  miles.  The  Fox 
River  is  rendered  remarkable  by  the  abundance  of  rice  that 
grows  on  i.s  shores,  and  the  almost  infinite  numbers  of  wild 
fowl  that  frequent  its  bank&.    The  land  which  lies  near  it 


f 


' 


[     328     ] 

appears  to  be  very  fertile,  and  promises  to  produce  a  suffi- 
cient supply  of  all  llie  necessaries  of  life  for  any  niimbcr  of 
inhabiianls,  A  commvinication  might  be  opened  uy  those 
who  shall  settle  here,  eilher  through  the  Green  Ray,  Lake 
Michigan,  Lake  Huron,  Lake  Erie,  and  Lake  Ontario  with 
Canada,  or  by  way  of  the  Ouiscontiiii  into  the  Mississippi. 
This  division  is  about  one  hundred  and  sixty  miles  long  from 
north  to  south,  and  one  hundred  and  forty  broad. 

No.  V.  This  is  an  excellent  tract  of  land,  and,  considering 
its  interior  situation,  has  greater  advantages  than  could  be 
expected;  for  liaving  the  Mi.«s'5oIpni  on  its  western  borders, 
and  the  Illinois  on  its  south-east,  it  has  as  free  a  navigation 
as  most  of  the  others.  The  nortliern  parts  of  it  are  some- 
what nio\inlainous,  but  it  contains  a  great  deal  of  clear  land, 
the  soil  of  which  is  excellent,  with  many  fine  fertile  meadows, 
and  not  a  few  rich  mines.  It  is  upwards  of  two  hundred 
miles  from  north  to  south,  and  cne  hundred  and  fifiy  from 
east  to  west. 

No.  VL  This  colony  b«  ,ng  situated  upon  the  heads  of 
the  Rivers  Illinois  and  Ouabache,  the  former  of  whicii  emp- 
ties itself  immediately  into  the  Mississippi,  and  the  latter 
into  the  same  river  by  means  of  the  Ohio,  will  readily  find 
a  communication  with  the  sea  through  these.  Having  also 
the  River  Miamis  passing  through  it,  which  runs  into  Lake 
Erie,  an  intercourse  might  be  established  with  Canada  also 
Ly  way  of  the  lakes,  as  before  pointed  out.  It  contains  a 
great  deal  of  rich  fertile  land,  and  though  more  inland  than 
any  of  the  others,  will  be  as  valuable  an  acquisition  as  the 
best  of  them.  From  nortli  to  south  it  is  about  one  hundred 
and  sixty  miles,  from  east  to  west  one  hundred  and  eighty. 

No.  VII.  This  division  is  not  inferior  to  any  of  the  fore- 
going. Its  northern  bordei  lying  adjacent  to  the  Illinois 
river,  and  its  western  to  the  Mississippi,  the  situation  of  it 
tor  establishing  a  commercial  intercourse  with  foreign  nations 
is  very  commodious.     It  abounds  with  all  the  necessaries  of 


-TW^- 


I     329     ] 

life,  ard  is  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  from  north  to 
south,  and  sixty  miles  from  east  to  west;  but  tho  confines 
of  It  being  more  irregular  than  the  others,  I  cannot  exactly 
ascertain  the  dimensions  of  it. 

No.  VIII.  This  colony  having  the  River  Ouabache  run- 
ning through  the  centre  of  it,  and  the  Ohio  for  its  southern 
boundary,  will  enjoy  the  advantages  of  a  free  navigation.  It 
extends  about  one  hundred  and  forty  miles  from  north  to 
south,  and  one  hundred  and  thirty  from  east  to  west. 

No.  IX.  X.  and  XI.  being  similar  in  situation,  and  fur- 
n'shed  with  nearly  the  same  conveniencies  as  all  the  others, 
I  shall  only  give  their  dimensions.  No.  IX.  is  about  eighty 
miles  each  way,  but  not  exactly  square.  No.  X.  is  nearly 
in  the  same  form,  and  about  the  same  extent.  No.  XL  is 
much  larger,  being  at  least  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  from 
north  to  south,  and  one  hundred  and  forty  from  east  to  west, 
as  nearly  as  from  its  irregularity  it  is  possible  to  calculate. 

After  the  description  of  this  delightful  country  I  have 
already  given,  I  need  not  repeat  that  all  the  spots  I  have 
thus  pointed  out  as  proper  for  colonization,  abound  not  only 
with  the  necessaries  of  life,  being  well  stored  with  rice, 
deer,  bulFalos,  bears,  &c.  but  produce  in  equal  abundance 
such  as  may  be  termed  luxuries,  or  at  least  those  articles  of 
commerce  before  recited,  which  the  inhabitants  of  it  will 
have  an  opportunity  of  exchanging  for  the  needful  produc- 
tions of  other  countries. 

The  discovery  of  a  north-wesi  passage  to  India  has  been 
the  subject  of  innumerable  disquisitions.  Many  efforts  like- 
wise have  been  made  by  way  of  Hudson's  Bay  to  penetrate 
into  the  Pacific  Ocean,  though  without  success.  I  shall  not 
therefore  trouble  myself  to  enumerate  the  advantages  that 
would  result  from  this  much  wished-for  discovery,  its  utility 
being  already  too  well  known  to  the  commercial  world  to 
need  any  elucidation ,   I  shall  only  confine  myself  to  the 

42 


i;  1 


j^i 


Ill  f  p 


%  AH* .  ' 


' }  i 


■'  ,  i 


i    ■ 


J 


^ 


[     330     ] 

methoda  that  appear  most  probable  to  ensure  success  to 
future  adventurers. 

The  many  aticmpts  that  have  hitherto  been  made  for  this 
purpose,  but  wliich  have  all  been  rendered  abortive,  seem 
to  liave  turned  the  spirit  of  making  useful  researches  into 
another  channel,  and  this  most  interesting  one  has  almost 
been  given  up  as  impracticable ;  but,  in  my  opinion,  their 
failure  rather  proceeds  from  their  being  begun  at  an  improper 
place,  than  from  their  impracticabiHty. 

All  navigators  that  have  hitherto  gone  in  search  of  this 
passage,  have  first  entered  Hudson's  Bay ;  the  consequence 
of  which  has  been,  that  having  spent  the  season  during  which 
only  those  seas  are  navigable,  in  exploring  many  of  the  nu- 
merous inlets  lying  therein,  and  this  without  discovering  any 
opening,  terrified  at  the  approach  of  winter,  they  have  has- 
tened back  for  fear  of  being  frozen  up,  and  consequently  of 
being  obliged  to  continue  till  the  return  of  summer  in  those 
bleak  and  dreary  realms.  Even  such  as  have  perceived  the 
coasts  to  enfold  themselves,  and  who  have  of  course  enter- 
tained hopes  of  succeeding,  have  been  deterred  from  prose- 
cuting their  voyage,  lest  the  winter  should  set  in  before  they 
could  reach  a  more  temperate  climate. 

These  apprehensions  have  discouraged  the  boldest  ad- 
venturers from  completing  the  expeditions  in  which  they 
have  engaged,  and  frustrated  every  attempt.  But  as  it  has 
been  discovered  by  such  as  have  sailed  into  the  northern 
parts  of  the  Pacific  Ocean,  that  there  are  many  inlets  which 
verge  towards  Hudson's  Bay,  it  is  not  to  be  doubted  but  that 
a  passage  might  be  made  out  from  that  quarter,  if  it  be 
sought  for  at  a  proper  season.  And  should  these  expecta- 
tions be  disappointed,  the  explorers  would  not  be  in  the 
same  hazardous  situation  with  those  who  set  out  from  Hud- 
son's Bay,  for  they  will  always  be  sure  of  a  safe  retreat, 
through  an  open  sea,  to  warmer  regions,  even  after  repeated 


i\  '  i 


[     331      ] 


disappointments.  And  this  confidence  will  enable  ihem  to 
proceed  with  greater  resolution,  and  probably  be  the  means 
of  eHecting  what  too  much  circumspection  or  timidity  has 
prevented. 

These  reasons  for  altering  the  plan  of  enquiry  after  this 
convenient  passage,  carry  with  them  such  conviction,  that 
in  the  year  1774  Richard  Whitworth,  Esq.  member  of  par- 
liament for  Stafford,  a  gentleman  of  an  extensive  knowledge 
in  geography,  of  an  active  enterprising  disposition,  and  whose 
benevolent  mind  is  ever  ready  to  promote  the  happiness  of 
individuals,  or  the  welfare  of  the  public,  from  the  represent- 
ations made  to  him  of  the  expediency  of  it  by  myself  and 
others,  intended  to  travel  across  the  continent  of  America, 
that  he  might  attempt  to  carry  a  scheme  of  this  kind  into 
execution. 

He  designed  to  have  pursued  nearly  the  same  route  that 
I  did;  and  after  having  :uilt  a  fort  at  Lake  Pepin,  to  have 
proceeded  up  the  River  St.  Pierre,  and  from  thence  up  a 
branch  of  the  River  Messorie,  till  havmg  discovered  the 
source  of  the  Oregan  or  River  of  the  West,  on  the  other 
side  the  summit  of  the  lands  that  divide  the  waters  which 
run  into  the  Gulph  of  Mexico  from  those  that  fall  into  the 
Pacific  Ocean,  he  would  have  sailed  down  that  river  to  the 
place  where  it  is  said  to  empty  itself  near  the  Straights  of 
Annian. 

Having  there  established  another  settlement  on  some  spot 
that  appeared  best  calculated  for  the  support  of  his  people, 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  some  of  the  inlets  which  tend  to- 
wards the  north-east,  he  would  from  thence  have  begun  his 
researches.  This  gentleman  was  to  have  been  attended  in 
the  expedition  by  Colonel  Rogers,  myself,  and  others,  and  to 
have  taken  out  with  him  a  sufficient  number  of  artificers  and 
mariners  for  building  the  forts  and  vessels  necessary  on  the 
occasion,  and  for  navigating  the  latter;  in  all  not  less  ihaa 


Af? 


Ivit' 


f  't 


I''. 


\i  !  ^  ' 


r 


[     332    ] 

fifty  or  sixty  men.  The  grants  and  other  requisites  for  this 
purpose  weie  even  nearly  complete,  when  the  present  troub- 
les in  America  began,  which  put  a  stop  to  an  enterprize  that 
promised  to  be  of  inconceivable  advantage  to  the  British 
dominions. 


fli 


■1 


i»  ■' 


SOiME    ACCOUiNT 


OP 


CAPTAIN  J.   CARVER, 


m 


There  is  a  disposition  peculiar  to  every  mind,  that  early 
predominates,  and  continues  its  influence  through  every  pe- 
riod of  life.  Many  circumstances  may,  indeed,  obscure  or 
divert  its  progress  ;  but  on  all  interesting  occasions  this  con- 
stitutional bias  will  recur,  and  exhibit  the  natural  character 
and  genius  of  the  individual. 

Jonathan  Carver,  the  author  of  the  following  work,  was 
grandson  of  William  Joseph  Carver,  of  Wigan,  in  Lancash- 
ire, who  was  a  captain  in  the  army  under  king  William,  and 
served  in  Ireland  with  such  distinguished  reputation,  that 
that  prince  was  pleased  to  reward  him  with  the  government 
of  Connecticut  in  New-England,  which  appears  to  have 
been  the  first  appointment  to  that  station  by  the  crown. 

Our  author  was  born,  anno  1732,  at  Stillwater,  in  the  prov- 
ince of  Connecticut,  since  rendered  famous  by  the  surrender 
of  the  army  under  General  Burgoyne  ;  his  father,  who  resided 
at  this  place,  and  acted  as  a  justice  of  the  peace,  died,  when 
he  was  only  fifteen  years  of  age.  He  had  received  the  ru- 
diments of  as  liberal  an  education  as  could  be  procured  in 
that  neighbourhood,  and,  being  designed  for  the  practice  of 
medicine,  he  was  soon  after  his  father's  death  placed  with  a 
:,entleman  of  that  profession  in  Elizabeth  Town,  in  the  same 


/.  <'i 


ll-t 
ftp 

'  '1. 


•  ,f 


■'if.  ,•   ♦ 


[     334     j 

province.  A  profession  that  requires  not  only  a  close  and 
regular  alteiition,  but  likewise  a  steady  perseverance,  was 
not  suited  to  iliat  spirit  of  bold  eritcrprize  and  adventure, 
whicli  seemed  to  be  tlie  ruling  })assion  of  our  author,  wiio, 
at  the  age  of  eighteen,  purchased  an  ensigncy  in  the  'Jon- 
necticut  regiment,  in  which,  as  I  have  been  informed,  he 
accpiired  so  much  reputation,  as  to  obtain  the  command  of 
a  company.  Of  this  event,  however,  T  have  not  found  the 
least  mention  among  his  papers,  nor,  indeed,  of  any  other 
important  circumstance  of  iiis  life  till  the  year  1757,  when 
lie  was  in  tlie  army  under  General  Webb,  and  fortunately 
escaped  the  dreadful  massacre  at  Fort  William  Henry,  where 
nearly  1500  brave  troops  were  destroyed  in  cold  blood  by 
liie  Indians  in  the  French  army  of  General  Montcalm. 

In  the  ensuing  year,  1758,  a  battalion  of  light  infantry, 
commanded  by  Colonel  Oliver  Partridge,  was  raised  in  the 
province  of  Massachusetts  Bay,  by  order  of  Governor  Pow- 
nall,  for  the  purpose  of  invading  Canada,  in  which  our  au- 
thor served  as  second  lieutenant  of  Captain  Hawks's  compa- 
ny; and  in  17G0  he  was  advanced  to  be  captain  of  a  com- 
pany in  Colonel  Whetcomb's  regiment  of  foot,  during  the 
administration  of  Governor  Hutchinson.  In  Governor  Bar- 
nard's time,  in  1762,  Captain  Carver  commanded  a  company 
of  foot  in  Colonel  Saltonstall's  regiment. 

I  have  not  been  able  to  collect  any  anecdotes  of  our  au- 
thor, during  his  military  services  ;  but  from  the  written  rec- 
ommendations in  my  hands,  of  persons  high  in  office,  under 
whom  he  acted,  he  appears  to  have  acquitted  himself  with 
great  reputation,  and  much  to  the  satisfaction  of  his  superior 
officers.  These  recommendations  are  not  confined  to  mili- 
tary conduct  merely  ;  they  uniformly  introduce  him  as  a 
person  of  piety,  and  of  a  good  moral  character.  Throughout 
the  narrative  of  his  travels,  indeed,  an  animated  regard  to 
the  duties  of  religion  is  evidently  prevalent,  which  must  pro- 
cure a  credibility  to  the  facts  he  nnentions,  that  might  other- 


^ 


.^n 


u  au- 
rec- 

under 
with 

perior 
mili- 
as  a 

ghout 
rd  to 


[     335     ] 

wise  be  suspended.  If  authors,  who  have  visited  countries 
unknown  to  their  coiitennporaries,  had  always  been  actuated 
by  a  sacred  regard  to  truth  and  moral  rectitude,  history  in 
general  would  have  been  dev  'oped  with  just  and  convincing 
relations,  and  not  left  involved  in  doubt  and  obscurity. 

Tins  firnn  integrity  and  undaunted  courage  appeared  evi- 
dent upon  every  interesting  occasion  :  they  were,  indeed,  es- 
sentially requisite  to  conduct  him  through  the  most  danger- 
ous enterprizes  with  a  perseverance  that  is  more  generally 
the  offspring  of  true  fortitude,  than  of  daring  boldness  or  im- 
petuosity of  imagination. 

With  so  many  favourable  requisites  for  success  and  ad- 
vancement, descended  from  parents  respectable  for  their 
military  and  civil  dignity,  as  well  as  for  their  fortvme  ;  en- 
dued with  courage,  sagacity,  and  a  spirit  of  enterprize,  rarely 
united  in  one  individual,  it  might  be  an  object  of  enquiry, 
why  Captain  Carver,  whose  conduct  was  so  excellent,  in  a 
moral  as  well  as  in  a  military  view,  should  never  have  been 
promoted  above  the  command  of  a  company. 

It  is  a  truth  confirmed  by  history,  that  true  fortitude  is  the 
genuine  offspring  of  an  humble  mind.  W  halever  we  acquire 
by  industry  and  labour,  we  are  apt  highly  to  estimate ;  it  is 
a  kind  of  new  creation  of  our  own  ;  and  a  persuasion  of  this, 
inspires  ambition,  and  even  a  forward  ardour  for  distinction  ; 
and  what  a  partial  imagination  magnifies  to  ourselves,  we 
naturally  magnify  to  others,  and  gradually  acquire  a  conse- 
quence, and  reap  rewards  adequate,  if  not  superior,  to  des- 
ert: but  the  naturally  brave  is  naturally  modest ;  what  is 
innate,  does  not  present  itself  to  the  imagination  as  its  own  ; 
it  neither  begets  vanity,  nor  excues  ambition  ;  and  thus  great 
endowments,  which  might  have  been  cherished,  and  turned 
to  the  most  important  advantages,  are  frequently  neglected, 
and  lost  to  society.  Whatever  natural  or  acquired  excellen- 
cies were  possessed  by  Captain  Carver,  not  only  seemed 
unnoticed  by  himself,  but  were  accompanied  by  a  diffidence, 


^i 


iV^I  " 


'     i 


' 


[     336     ] 

which  in  some  instances  was  extraordinary  indeed ;  and  the 
reader  must  be  convinced  of  this,  when  he  is  informed,  that 
Captain  Carver  died,  through  want,  willi  three  cuiimiissions 
in  his  pocket. 

The  year  after  his  commission  under  Colonel  Saltonstall 
was  signed,  the  peace  of  Versailles  took  place,  namely,  anno 
1763,  when  our  author,  having  discharged  his  military  obli- 
gations to  iiis  country,  retired  from  the  army.  But  his  natu- 
ral turn  for  enterprize,  and  the  pursuit  of  novelty,  did  not 
suffer  him  to  enjoy  a  life  of  useless  ease  ;  he  began  to  con- 
sider, to  use  his  own  sentiments  (having  rendered  his  country 
some  service  during  the  war)  how  he  might  continue  still 
serviceable,  and  contribute,  as  much  as  lay  in  his  power,  to 
make  that  vast  acquisition  of  territory,  gained  by  Great  Brit- 
ain in  North  America,  advantageous  to  it;  and  here  he  com- 
mences his  own  biographer,  continuing  his  relation  in  the 
following  history  of  his  travels,  till  his  visit  to  England  in 
the  year  1769. 

Though  I  have  not  been  able  to  procure  many  additional 
anecdotes  of  this  ingenious  traveller,  yet  a  respect  to  his 
memory,  anJ  a  sense  of  his  services  to  the  nation  at  large, 
excited  a  desire  to  bring  together  a  few  outlines  of  his  char- 
acter, and  probably  at  some  future  period,  when  the  present 
unhappy  contest  between  this  kingdom  and  the  American 
colonies  shall  have  subsided,  particulars  of  more  importance 
than  I  have  been  able  to  meet  with,  may  be  procured  from 
that  part  of  the  world,  which  he  has  taken  so  much  useful 
labour  to  describe. 

This  barrenness  of  materials  is,  however,  in  some  degree 
compensated  by  the  important  relations  he  has  communicated 
in  the  succeeding  pages,  which  not  only  regard  himself,  but 
likewise  a  part  of  the  great  American  continent,  hitherto  al- 
most unknown  to  the  inhabitants  of  Europe,  and  even  to 
those  of  the  cultivated  parts  of  the  same  continent. 

In  his  descriptions  of  these  vast  regions,  he  seems  to  have 


%     ^     I 


I'    J 


3gree 


have 


[     337     ] 

embraced  every  opportunity  of  pointing  out  the  aHvanlages 
which  might  be  derived  in  a  commercial  view,  from  a  just 
knowledge  of  them,  and  of  the  policy  of  the  various  tribes 
who  possess  them.  In  his  picturesque  view  of  the  scenery 
round  Lake  Pepin,  his  imagination,  animated  as  it  was  by 
the  magnitude,  the  novelty,  and  grandeur  of  the  objects,  is 
not  so  far  transported,  as  to  interrupt  the  most  scrupulous 
attention  to  the  situation,  as  improveable  for  commercial  and 
national  advantages. 

In  the  midst  of  a  new  and  rich  creation,  he  suggested  the 
probability  of  rendering  this  lake,  and  its  variegated  environs, 
the  center  of  immense  trafhck,  with  a  people  whose  names 
and  tribes  were  scarcely  known  to  the  commercial  parts  of 
either  side  of  the  British  empire,  but  whose  dispositions  and 
pursuits  seemed  calculated  to  promote  and  secure  this  inter- 
esting and  national  benefit 

The  lake,  which  is  about  twenty  miles  in  length,  and  six 
in  breadth,  and  through  which  the  Mississippi  directs  its 
course,  is  about  two  thotisand  miles  from  the  entrance  into 
the  gulf  of  Mexico,  and  as  many  westerly  from  Quebec, 
Boston,  and  New-York ;  it  is  situated  between  42  and  43 
degrees  of  north  latitude.  The  plains  in  its  vicinity  are  ex- 
tensive, and  fit  for  immediate  cultivation  :  elk,  deer,  and  other 
quadrupeds,  including  the  beaver,  otter,  mink,  martin,  sable, 
musk-rat,  and  the  largest  buffaloes  in  America,  are  the  in- 
habitants of  this  region,  whilst  various  species  of  wild  fowl 
frequent  the  lake,  whose  waters  are  stored  with  fish  in  great 
abundance  ;  vegetation  is  luxuriant  in  the  meadows,  where 
the  maple  is  indigenous,  of  whose  sap  the  Indians  make 
great  quantities  of  sugar,  capable  of  fermentation,  and  of 
producing  spirit ;  the  grapes  hang  in  such  clusters,  that  al- 
most any  quantity  of  brandy  might,  under  a  like  process,  be 
distilled  from  them ;  rice,  a  grain  adapted  to  many  useful 
purposes  of  life,  ib  also  very  plentiful. 

The  number  of  hunting  Indians,  who  frequent  Lake  Pepin, 

43 


' 


^f 


*l  :*    -i 


'1      ■  :< 

■<J      :  > 


[     338     ] 

is  not.  less  than  2000,  each  of  wlioai  brings  about  one  hun- 
dred pounds  weight  of  beaver  to  barter,  which,  at  the  lowest 
price,  in  the  liondon  market,  is  five  shillings  a  pound  ;  hence 
h.  trade  at  this  place  will  comnnand  annually  200000  crowns 
worth  of  furs,  besides  skins.  But  there  is  reason  to  conclude, 
that  when  a  general  mart  is  established  here,  furnished  with 
a  sufficient  assortment  of  goods,  and  a  supply  of  liquors,  that 
there  would  be  a  more  general  resort  of  traders. 

TJje  French,  indeed,  supported  a  trade  at  this  lake,  before 
the  English  had  made  a  conquest  of  the  country  ;  but  they 
never  attempted  the  lucrative  branch  of  distilling  spirituous 
hquors  upon  the  spot,  though  ihey  have  been  conveyed  hither 
two  thousand  miles  of  difficult  carriage,  and  produced  con- 
siderable profit. 

It  may  be  doubted  in  a  moral,  if  not  in  a  political  view, 
whether  such  a  traffic  of  render-'g  the  means  of  inebriation 
more  easily  attainable,  should  iiu  et  with  the  encouragement 
of  the  legislature.  Captain  Carver,  however,  computed  that 
2000  gallons  of  brandy  could  be  made  on  the  spot,  as  cheap 
as  in  the  West  Indies;  and  that  by  avoiding  the  expence  of 
3000  miles  carriage  also,  the  traders  would  make  a  saving 
of  2000  per  cent,  besides  duties  and  various  contingencies  : 
and  as,  by  a  moderate  rontipuiatinn,  every  gallon  of  spirits 
will  produce  there  what  will  amount  to  ten  pounds  in  the 
London  market,  it  must  eventually  prove  a  most  lucrative 
branch  of  trade,  if  pursued  with  proper  caution  and  policy. 

The  great  plenty  of  the  edible  necessaries  of  life,  will  af- 
ford a  cheap,  easy,  and  salutary  supply  ;  and  the  goodness 
of  the  soil,  with  very  little  labour,  will  render  provisions  still 
more  easily  attainable,  and  altogether  form  a  place  of  traffic 
hitherto  unequalled. 

From  Captain  Carver's  long  residence  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Lake  Pepin,  among  the  Naudowissie  and  Chipeway 
Indians,  he  acquired  a  knowledge  of  their  languages,  and  an 
intimacy  with  many  of  their  chiefs,  which,  with  his  spirited 


fl    ^ 


[     339     ] 


«T\J  judicious  conduct  in  acting  as  a  mediator  between  these 
two  nations,  conciliated  llieir  altaclunenl  and  fricndsliip  ;  and 
as  an  acknowledgment  of  their  grateful  sense  of  liis  liiippy 
interference,  llic  Naudowissies  gave  him  a  fuiinal  grant  of  a 
tract  of  land,  lymg  on  the  north  sside  of  Lake  I'epiii.  The 
original,  duly  subscribed  by  two  chiefs,  is  in  my  possession  ; 
and  as  an  Indian  deed  of  conveyance  may  prove  a  curiosity 
to  many  readers,  I  shall  here  insert  a  copy  of  it. 

"To  Jonathan  Carver,  a  chief  under  the  most  mighty  and 
"potent  George  the  Third,  King  of  the  English  and  oilier 
"nations,  the  fame  of  whose  courageous  warriors  have 
"reached  our  ears,  and  has  been  more  fully  told  us  by  our 
"good  brother  Jonathan  aforesaid,  whom  we  rejoice  lo  see 
"come  among  us,  and  bring  us  good  news  from  his  country. 
"We,  chiefs  of  the  Naudowissies,  who  have  hereto  set  our 
"  seals,  do  by  these  presents  for  ourselves  and  heirs  for  ever, 
"  in  return  for  the  many  presents,  and  other  good  services 
"done  by  the  said  Jonathan  to  ourselves  and  allies,  give, 
"  grant,  and  convey  to  him  the  said  Jonathan,  and  to  his  heirs 
"  and  assigns  for  ever,  the  whole  of  a  certain  tract  or  territory 
"of  land,  bounded  as  follows  :  (viz.)  from  the  fall  of  St.  An- 
"  thony,  running  on  the  east  banks  of  the  Mississippi,  nearly 
"south  east,  as  far  as  the  south  end  of  Lake  Pepin,  where 
"the  Chipeway  river  joins  the  Mississippi,  and  from  thence 
"  eastward  five  days  travel,  accounting  twenty  English  mile« 
"per  day,  and  from  thence  north  six  days  travel,  at  twer.iy 
"  English  miles  per  day,  and  from  thence  again  to  the  fall  of 
"  St.  Anthony,  on  a  direct  straight  line.  Wc  do  lor  ourselves, 
"heirs,  and  assigns,  for  ever,  give  unto  the  said  Jonathan, 
"his  heirs  and  assigns,  for  ever,  all  the  said  lands,  with  all 
"  the  trees,  rocks,  and  rivers  therein,  reserving  for  ourselves 
"and  heira  the  sole  liberty  of  hunting  and  fishing  on  land 
"  not  planted  or  improved  by  the  said  Jonathan,  his  heirs  and 
"  assigns,  to  which  we  have  affixed  our  respective  seals,  at 


r  I 


i    i  ' 


■fl-' 


■I 


I 


\1':      t 


[     340     ] 

"the  i^reat  cave,  May  the  first,  one  thousand  seven  hundred 
"and  fcixty-seven." 


Hawnopawjatin 


Otohtongoomlisheaw 


his  mark 


his  naark 


Soon  after  the  above  period,  our  author  conchided  to  return 
to  Boston,  where  he  arrived  in  1768,  liaving  been  absent  two 
years  and  five  months,  during  which  time  he  had  travelled 
about  seven  thousand  miles.  After  digesting  his  journal  and 
charts,  he  sailed  for  England,  and  arrived  there  in  the  year 
1769.  The  reasons  which  induced  him  to  undertake  this 
voyage,  are  amply  related  by  himself  in  his  travels  (page 
122.)  to  which  I  refer. 

Few  objects  have  excited  a  more  general  enquiry  than  the 
discovery  of  a  north-west  passage,  in  order  to  open  a  com- 
munication with  the  great  pacific  ocean  and  the  East  Indies, 
by  a  shorter  navigation  than  by  doublmg  those  immense 
promontories,  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  or  Cape  Horn. 
Every  allurement  of  gain,  and  national  emolument,  has  been 
proposed  to  encourage  the  attempt,  but,  hitherto,  every  at- 
tempt hath  been  fruitless,  though  the  most  experienced  sea- 
men have  engaged  in  the  undertaking.  Our  traveller  sug- 
gested an  attempt  by  land,  across  the  north-west  parts  of 
North  America,  and  actually  drew  a  chart  of  his  proposed 
rout  for  effecting  his  project,  which,  however  viaionary  it 
may  now  be  deemed,  affords  at  least  a  proof  of  the  enlerpri- 


V 


^    II 


les, 
!nse 
orn. 
jeen 
at- 
sea- 


[     341      ] 

linjj  spirit  of  Cnpfain  Carver,  and  wliirli  he  vvoulil,  probably, 
have  attempted,  had  any  encouragement  been  afforded  \\\m  : 
(introd.  pag.  t!7.  and  append,  pag.  U'^l),  et  seq.) 

Wlien  he  visited  England,  lie  appeared  with  ihe  most  fa- 
vourable credentials  of  his  character  in  every  respect :  many 
of  these  are  now  in  my  possession  ;  b  it  that  which  seemed 
to  promise  the  most  beneficial  advan\ages,  was  conferred 
upon  him  by  General  Gage,  and,  in  consequence  of  a  peti- 
tion presented  to  the  king,  and  referred  lo  tlie  Lords  Com- 
missioners of  Trade  and  Plantations,  our  traveller  iiad  formed 
the  fond  hope  of  seeing  iiis  labours  so  far  rewarded,  as  to 
be  reimbursed  those  sums  he  had  expended  ''i  the  service 
of  government,  agreeable  to  tu*^  relation  conveyed  in  the 
introduction  lo  his  travels. 

In  a  large,  free,  and  widely  extended  government,  where 
every  motion  depends  upon  a  variety  of  springs,  the  lesser 
and  subordinate  movements  must  be  acted  upon  by  the  great- 
er, and  consequently  the  more  inferior  operations  of  slate 
will  be  so  distant,  as  not  to  be  perceived  in  the  grand  ma- 
chine :  whether  Captain  Carver's  disappointments  resulted 
from  these  principles,  or  that  government  did  not  estimate 
his  services  in  equal  proportion  to  his  own  ide.-v  of  them,  is 
not  so  easily  ascertained,  as  that  he  thought  himself  not  only 
neglected,  but  treated  with  injustice. 

The  condition  of  a  suppliant  is  what  his  mind  must  have 
gubmitted  to  with  reluctance.  Men  of  superior  endowments 
are  liable  to  be  jealous  of  the  least  inattention,  which  they 
are  apt  to  consider  as  an  insult  on  their  distress.  A  feeling 
mind,  like  his,  conscious  of  its  dignity  and  superior  merit, 
might  not  be  able  to  sloop  to  thai  importunity  and  adulation, 
which  are  sometimes  requisite  lo  insure  the  smiles  and  fa- 
vours of  those  in  power;  otheiwise  it  might  naturally  be 
suggested,  that  his  extensive  acqtiainlance  wiih  America, 
and  with  the  customs  and  languages  of  ihe  Indians,  in  ihe 
interior  parts  of  that  vast  continent,  then  the  theatre  of  an 


■t 
^^:  tl 

t  L 


I  :■     ) 


[     342     ] 

unnatural  and  bloody  c.itest:,  would  have  pointed  hinn  out  as 
a  most  useful  iiislruinerit  in  the  iiaiids  of  government. 

Willi  the  advantages,  however,  of  an  intimate  knowledge 
of  Indian  afltirs,  he  united  a  determined  loyally  to  the  king, 
and  a  fixed  attachment  to  his  American  countrymen  ;  and 
thus  the  principle  of  acting  agreeably  to  the  feelings  of  con- 
science, would  equally  operate  upon  him  respecting  the  con- 
tending parlies.  He  had  repeatedly  risked  his  life  in  the 
service  of  his  prince,  against  whose  government  he  was 
equally  averse  from  drawing  his  sword,  as  against  his  trans- 
atlantic brethren  :  he  might  not,  therefore,  be  deemed  an 
important  acquisition  to  the  ruling  powers  here,  and  the 
prayer  of  his  petition  was  scarcely  heard  in  tlie  clamours  of 
popular  commotion. 

Persons  of  ingenuity,  however  oppressed  by  their  own 
sulTerings,  in  a  iisy  commercial  country,  may  strike  out 
some  means  of  subsistence  ;  but,  in  a  domestic  state,  where 
many  depend  upon  the  industry  oi  an  individual,  the  diffi- 
culty of  procuring  support  is  not  only  rendered  more  affect- 
ing to  the  feeling  mind,  but  likewise  greatly  augmented 
Captain  Carver,  after  liaving  exhausted  liis  fortune,  had  now 
a  family  to  support,  without  knowing  how  to  turn  his  abili- 
ties to  any  means  of  succouring  them.  Distress  of  mind 
begets  debility  of  body,  which  is  >«till  aggravated  by  penury, 
and  a  want  of  the  common  necessaries  of  life.  His  consti- 
tution, naturally  firm,  gi;;dual!v  grew  weaker  and  weaker; 
but  his  regard  to  his  faaiily  animated  his  spirit  to  exertions 
beyond  the  strength  of  his  body,  which  enabled  liim  to  pre- 
serve existence  through  the  winter  of  1779,  by  acting  as  a 
clerk  in  a  lottery-office  ;  but  the  vital  powers,  succoured  as 
they  were  by  this  casual  support,  diminishfd  by  certain, 
though  imperceptible,  degrees,  till  at  length  a  putrid  fever 
supervening  a  long  continued  dysentery  brought  on  by  want, 
put  an  end  to  the  life  of  a  man,  who,  after  rendering,  at  the 
expence  of  fortune  and  health,  and  the  risk  of  Lfe,  many  im- 


^'    1    ■ 


T 


a 

as 

un, 

fever 


im- 


I- 


t     343     ] 

portant  services  to  his  country,  perished  through  want  in  the 
first  city  of  the  world. 

In  size,  Captain  Carver  was  rather  above  the  middle  stat- 
ure, and  of  a  firm  muscidnr  texture  ;  his  features  expressed 
a  firmness  of  mind  and  boldness  of  resoliuion  ;  and  he  re- 
tained a  florid  complexion  to  his  latest  momenls. 

In  conversation  he  was  social  and  affable,  wiiere  he  was 
familiar;  but  his  extreme  diffidence  and  modesty  kept  him 
in  general  reserved  in  company  In  his  familiar  epistles,  he 
commanded  an  easy  and  agreeable  manner  of  writing ;  and 
some  pieces  of  his  poetry,  which  have  been  communicated  to 
me,  afTord  proofs  of  his  lively  imagination  and  of  the  har- 
mony of  his  versificrilion. 

His  only  authentic  publications  I  have  seen  are  the  present 
work,  and  a  Treatise  on  the  Culture  of  the  Tobacco  Plant, 
anno  1779.  The  former  will  speak  for  ilself :  ihe  opinion 
of  the  public  has,  indeed,  been  fully  testified  by  the  rapid 
sale  of  two  large  editions  of  this  work  in  the  space  of  the 
last  two  years. 

The  Treatise  on  Tobacco  is  a  small  octavo  of  fifty-four 
pages,  containing  two  engravings  of  the  plant,  and  an  account 
of  its  cultivaiu)n  on  the  American  continent.  As  this  vesr- 
etable  constitutes  one  of  the  most  considerable  branches  of 
commerce  betwixt  the  old  and  new  hemispheres  of  the  world, 
and  thrives  luxuriously  in  Europe  as  well  as  in  America,  it 
is  now  pretty  generally  known  :  from  the  elegance  of  the 
plant  and  beauty  of  its  flowers,  it  is  cultivated  in  gardens  for 
ornament;  in  which  character  it  will  appear  from  a  view  of 
the  annexed  engraving  of  it. 

It  was  first  sent  into  Spain,  in  1560:  from  Tal)aco,  n 
province  of  Yucatan,  by  Hermandez  de  Toledo,  and  from 
the  place  of  its  growth  it  received  the  name  which  it  itill 
bears. 

It  was  called  by  the  French,  Nicotiana,  after  JcAvn  Nicot, 
who  went  soon  after  it  was  discovered,  as  ambassador  to  that 


m 


''r^' 


!r 


[     344     ] 

conn,  from  Francis  the  Second  of  Portugal,  and  carried  some 
of  it  with  liim. 

Befure  the  present  contest  between  Great  Britain  and  the 
Colonies,  about  96,000  hogsheads  were  annually  imported 
from  Maryland  and  Virginia,  which,  with  the  duties  on  the 
home  consumption,  and  the  returns  on  foreign  export,  pro- 
duced an  immense  revenue  to  this  country. 

The  general  uses  of  Tobacco,  are  well  known;  besides 
which,  it  is  found  nearly  equal  to  the  best  oak-bark  for  tan- 
ning leather,  especially  with  thinner  sorts  of  hides;  and 
would  probably  be  used  for  this  purpose,  were  it  as  cheap  as 
the  bark  of  the  oak. 

Few  subjects  have  been  more  copiously  treated  on  than 
Tobacco :  Monardes,  Stephanus,  Everhartus,  Tliorius,  Ne- 
ander,  Pauli,  have  each  wrote  upon  it  largely.  Neander 
published  a  volume  on  this  subject,  entitled,  Tobacologia, 
and  ornamented  it  with  plates,  to  exliibit  its  cultivation  and 
manner  of  preparation  ;  and,  lately,  Captain  Carver  pub- 
lished the  above-mentioned  Treatise  on  the  Culture  of  this 
Plant,  with  a  view  to  instruct  landholders  in  the  method  of 
cultivating  it  with  profit,  and  to  this  pamphlet  I  shall  refer 
the  reader  for  further  particulars. 

Our  author  died  on  the  31st  of  January  1780.  at  the  age 
of  forty-eight  years,  and  lies  interred  in  Holywell-Mount 
burying-ground. 


'1 


ADDENDA. 


An  impression  has  obtained  with  many  that  the  Indian 
Grant  to  Carver  was  deemed  rather  a  matter  of  curiosity 
than  of  real  value,  because  no  settlement  was  at  the  time 
made  upon  the  Territory.  No  conclusion  can  be  more  erro- 
neous. Our  author  himself  tells  rs,  that  he  suffered  all  the 
pangs  of  hope  deferred  from  the  inaction  of  the  government, 
but  the  re  alion  in  which  he  stood  towards  it  precluded  in 
dividual  exertion,  and  induced  him  to  refrain  from  complaint ; 
and  from  various  authentic  sources  we  gainer  many  partic- 
ulars, which  prove  that  the  proprietors  of  this  land  have  al- 
ways asserted  their  rights,  and  made  several  attempts  to  es- 
tablish colonies,  and  not  entirely  without  success,  some  set- 
tlements having  already  been  formed  on  the  Mississippi  and 
Chippeway  Rivers,  notwithstanding  those  obstacles  which 
now,  hap()ily,  are  nearly  overcome.  The  Rev.  Dr.  Peters, 
in  a  letter  to  a  friend  in  Baltimore,  written  many  years  ago, 
says — "  Captain  .Jonathan  Carver  arrived  in  London  (say) 
"  1770.  In  1774  I  arrived  there  and  met  Capt.  Carver.  In 
"  1775,  Feb.,  Carver  had  a  hearing  before  the  king  (George 
"3d),  Whiteliall,  on  his  petition  praying  his  Majesty's  ap- 
"  proval  of  a  deed  of  land  dated  May  1st,  1767,  sold  and 
"granted  to  him  by  the  Naudowi<*sie  chiefs. 

"The  king  in  council  heard  and  read  the  original  deed  to 
"  Carver.  The  result  was,  in  Council,  his  Majesty,  to  approve 
"  of  the  exertions  and  bravery  of  Capt.  Carver  among  the 
"Indian  nations  near  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony  in  the  Mis- 
"sissippi,  gave  to  said  Carver  £l373  13s.  8*/.  sterling,  and 
"  ordered  a  frigate  to  he  prepareAl,  and  a  trausporf  ship  to 
"  carry  150  7nen,  under  command  of  Capt.  Carver  and  four 

44 


[     346     ] 


5y,    ■• 


J  ■! 


'   *.         ¥i 


>  I: 


*'  Other  men  as  a  committee,  to  sail  next  June  to  Ncrv  Orleans 
"  with  boats  and  necessaries,  and  then  to  ascend  the  Missis- 
"  sippi  to  take  possession  of  said  Territory  conveyed  to  Cap- 
"  tain  Carver.  His  Majesty  requested  Capt.  Carver  to  pub- 
"  lisli  his  Journal,  and  to  send  a  copy  of  it  to  him  for  his  Mfijes- 
"  ty's  library.  By  June  all  things  were  nearly  ready  ;  but  in 
"  May  the  news  arrived  from  Boston  of  the  battle  of  Bunkers 
'*  Hill.  This  news  was  a  fatal  damper  on  the  hopes  of  Capt. 
"  Carver,  and  he  was  told  to  wait  in  Loudon  until  peace 
"should  be  restored  in  the  colonies.  Captain  Carver  con- 
"tinued  in  JOngland,  hoping  for  peace  between  England  and 
"her  colonies,  until  January  31,  17S0,  when  he  died  by  a 
"fever.  The  war  and  Iroiil  os  in  America  continued,  even 
"  after  the  peace  in  1783  was  made  between  England  and  the 
"  Uniied  8lates.  The  Indians,  discontented  wiih  the  new 
"  lines,  rendered  it  dangerous  for  white  people  to  settle  in 
"the  Northwestern  Territory;  and,  besides,  Capt.  Carver's 
"widow  and  two  sons  and  five  daughters  were  left  poor  and 
"  unable  to  stir  about  the  land  ;  and  had  no  copy  of  the  ori- 
"ginal  deed  given  to  Carver  on  May  1st,  1767,  until  ■  sent 
"  an  attested  copy  of  it,  under  the  seal  of  the  Lord  M'.^»or  of 
"  London,  and  brought  another  attested  copy  with  me  in 
"  1805,  which  I  lodged  in  the  archives  of  Congress  in  1806." 
While  such  was  the  condition  of  things  on  this  side  ll)e 
Atlantic,  in  England,  in  consecjuence  of  the  death  of  Capt. 
Carvor,  and  the  severance  of  the  American  colonies  from 
and  recognition  of  their  independence  by  the  mother  country, 
the  intention  of  the  British  government  to  establish  a  colony 
high  up  the  Mississippi  on  the  Carver  grant  wa-  abandoned  ; 
the  scheme  was  then  for  a  while  continued  to  be  entertained 
by  an  association  of  merchants  of  London  ;  but  objects  of 
more  preivsing  urgency,  presented  by  the  iioi-tile  attitude  of 
some  of  the  Europeaii  p-^'vers,  diverted  their  attention  from 
its  prosecution ;  and  the  original  Indian  grant  to  Carver, 
with  all  the  advantages  that  might  result  from  it,  continued 
to  be  the  property  of  his  family ,  but,  from  the  adverse  uir- 


II     1 


apt. 

rom 

ntry, 

ony 

ed; 

tied 
of 

e  of 
"rom 
rver, 
nued 


[     347     ] 

cumstances  of  the  times,  and  their  own  condition,  it  seemed 
to  be  of  little  value  except  as  a  nnemorial  of  the  enterprise 
of  their  parent,  and  of  the  gratitude  of  a  iiigh-souled  although 
savage  race. 

But  while  the  purpose  of  the  British  government  had  thus 
undergone  a  change,  and  the  intended  enterprise  of  associa- 
ted merchants  been  frustrated,  there  were  individuals  who 
still  kept  the  establishment  of  a  colony  on  the  Carver  grant 
steadily  in  view. 

Martha,  a  daughter  of  Capt.  Carver,  and  in  England,  it 
would  seem,  considered  to  be  his  only  child  and  heir,  had 
been  received  into  the  family  and  lived  under  the  protection 
of  Sir  Richard  and  Lady  Pearson  ;  but  was  induced,  as  we 
learn  from  such  scanty  memorials  as  remain,  to  leave  the 
shelter  of  this  respectable  home,  and  marry  an  individual  of 
low  condition,  a  dependant  on  the  mercantile  house  of  Conly 
&  Co.,  which  directly  afterward  purchased  from  the  newly- 
married  pair  a  conveyance  of  the  grant  in  question,  and  sub- 
sequently despatched  one  Clark  as  their  agent,  willi  goods 
and  money,  to  take  possession  and  form  a  settlement.  'I'hus 
supplied,  and  intrusted  with  the  original  deed  in  order  to  ac- 
credit him  with  the  Sioux,  or,  as  called  in  the  text,  the  Nau 
dowissies,  Clark  proceeded  on  his  mission  ;  hut,  after  having 
prosecuted  his  journey  successfully  till  he  had  penetrated 
the  wilderness  almost  to  Niagara,  the  rich  booty  which  he 
offered  to  the  reckless  tenants  of  the  forest  of  that  day  caused 
him  to  be  waylaid,  rnlibed,  and  murdered  ;  the  perpetrator 
of  this  ofTence  afterward  expiated  his  crime  at  Albany  ;  but 
it  is  not  understood  that  any  of  the  property  or  papers  taken 
from  the  murdered  man  were  ever  recovered  ;  and  Messrs. 
Conly  &  Co.,  having  lost  about  £3000  sterling  by  the  enter- 
prise, abandoned  it  as  hopeless. 

In  the  mean  time  the  heirs  of  Carver  residing  in  Vermont 
and  Massachusetts,  aware  of  the  value  of  their  inheritance, 
but  unable  or  indisposed  to  takv^  any  active  part  in  devel- 
oping Its  advantages,  conveyed  all  their  interest  in  it  to  Ed- 


li  f 
i  i 


^i!^' 


,f 


•J; 


,i 


irm 


[     84S     ] 

ward  Houghton,  9lh  May,  1794,  on  whose  behalf,  although, 
as  would  seem,  in  their  name,  an  applicatioti  to  Congress  was 
subsequently  made,  the  propriety  and  utility  of  which  it  is  not 
necessary  here  to  discuss,  or  the  reasons  which  rendered  it  in- 
effective. Edward  Houghton  and  Ruth  his  wife,  on  the  20lh 
February,  1822,  conveyed  all  their  interest  in  the  premises  to 
James  L.  Bell  and  Charles  Graham,  Esqrs.,  of  the  city  of 
New-York,  and  George  Blake,  Esq.,  of  the  city  of  Boston,  in 
trust  for  the  use  and  benefit  of  the  associated  stockholders  of 
the  Mississippi  Land  Cocnpany,  who,  it  is  believed,  now  hold 
all,  or  very  nearly  all,  the  outstanding  claims  to  any  part  of  this 
grant  which  bear  any  show  of  validity ;  and  considering  the 
lime  to  have  arrived  when  public  and  private  interest  demand 
that  the  ample  resources  of  this  fertile  and  well-siiuated 
tract  of  land  should  be  hastened  into  full  development,  the 
proprietors  are  about  to  call  for  such  action  of  Concrrcss  in 
the  matter  as  may  be  requisite,  as  well  as  to  establish  their 
title  by  legal  decisions,  and  commence  immediately  surveys 
which  will  enable  them  to  offer  to  the  selection  of  emigrants 
such  choice  of  soil  and  locality  as  may  suit  the  business, 
convenience,  and  habits  of  all. 

The  subjoined  documents  exhibit  the  direct  chain  of  title 
of  the  Mississippi  Land  Company,  omitting  various  collateral 
deeds  derived  from  persons  who  had,  under  circumstances 
not  neressary  to  particularize,  acquired  from  some  of  the 
heirs  of  Carver  partial  and  limited  interests,  which  the  com- 
pany have,  with  great  libfraliiy,  held  to  be  entitled  to  equi- 
table consideration,  and  purchased  at  a  large  expense. 

To  Jonathan  Carver, 

A  chief  under  the  most  Ofci^^lMiy  and  potent  George  the 
Third,  King  of  the  English  and  other  nations,  the  fame  of 
whose  courageous  warriors  have  reached  our  ears,  and  has 
been  more  fully  told  to  us  by  our  good  brother  Jonathan  afore- 
said, whom  we  rejoice  to  see  come  among  us,  and  bring  us 
good  news  from  his  country. 


ri 


*, 


the 

of 

Ihas 

jre- 
us 


[     349     ] 

We,  chiefs  of  the  Naudowissies,  who  have  hereto  set  cur 
seals,  do  by  these  presents,  for  ourselves  and  heirs  for  ever, 
in  return  for  the  many  presents  and  other  good  services  done 
by  the  said  Jonathan  to  ourselves  and  allies,  give,  grant,  and 
convey  to  him  the  said  Jonathan,  and  to  his  iicirs  and  assigns 
for  ever,  the  whole  of  a  certain  tract  or  territory  of  land, 
bounded  as  follows,  viz.  From  ihe  Fall  of  St.  Anthony,  run- 
ning on  the  east  bank  of  the  Mississippi  nearly  southeast, 
as  far  as  the  south  end  of  Lake  Pepin,  where  the  Chipeway 
River  joins  the  Mississippi,  and  from  thence  eastward  five 
days  travel,  accounting  twenty  English  miles  per  day,  and 
from  thence  north  six  days  travel,  at  twenty  English  miles 
per  day,  and  from  thence  again  to  the  Fall  of  fSi.  Anlhonv, 
on  a  direct  straight  line.  We  do  for  ourselves,  heirs,  and  as- 
signs for  ever,  give  unto  the  said  Jonathan,  his  heirs  and  as- 
signs for  ever,  all  the  said  lands,  with  all  the  trees,  rocks,  and 
rivers  therein  ;  reserving  for  ourselves  and  heirs  ihe  sole  lib- 
erty of  hunting  and  fishing  on  land  not  planted  and  improved 
by  the  said  Jonathan,  liis  heirs  and  assigns.  To  which  we 
have  affixed  our  respective  seals,  at  the  Great  Cave,  May  the 
first,  one  thousa  id  seven  hundred  and  sixty-seven. 


Hawnopawjaiin 


Otohtongoomlisheaw 


his  mark. 


his  mark. 


V}\ 


I     I 


The  foregoing,  with  the  signets  from  two  Indian  chiefs  of 


[     350     ] 

llie  Nandowlssie  tribes  near  the  Fall  of  St.  Anthony,  on  the 
River  Mississippi,  to  Capt.  Jonathan  Carver,  Hated  at  the 
Great  Cave  on  May  first,  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and 
sixty-seven,  is  a  true  copy  of  an  original  deed,  compared  ac- 
cording to  the  testimonies  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Samuel  Peters  and 
Dr.  John  Coakley  Lettsom,  M.D.,  as  stated  in  a  petition  to 
Congress  by  Samuel  Harrison,  on  behalf  of  the  lieirs  of 
Capl.  Jonathan  Carver,  praying  for  a  recognition  of  the  same 
as  on  file  in  the  Senate  Otfice  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Senate 
of  the  United  Slates.  Examined  this  23d  day  of  April,  one 
thousand  eight  hundred  and  six,  at  the  capitol  in  the  city  of 
Washington. 

Attest,         SAMUEL  A.  OTIS,  Secretary  of  the  Sen- 
ate of  the  United  Stales. 

Signed  in  presence  of  Samuel  Ehot,  Junr. 

The  above  is  certified  under  the  seal  of  the  Secretary  of 
State  for  James  Madison. 


I  .n 


■5  ^  . ) 
1     i 


To  all  to  whom  these  presents  shall  come. 

We,  the  chiefs  and  warriors  of  the  Naudowissies  tribes  of 
Indians,  do,  by  our  signatures  to  this  writing  or  instrument, 
witness  and  acknowledge,  that  a  deed  or  grant  of  land  was 
made  by  our  fathers  to  Captain  Jonathan  Carver  for  a  tract 
of  land  situate  at  the  Falls  of  Sr.  Anthony,  on  the  Mississippi 
River,  and  that  we  have  a  traditional  record  thereof  comply- 
ing wiih  tlie  within  deed.  We  are  willing,  and  desire  that 
the  title  to  the  said  lands  should  be  vested  in  the  associates 
of  the  Mississippi  Land  Company  of  New-York,  and  pray 
our  fathers  at  Washington  to  grant  our  said  request. 

In  witness  whereof,  we  have  hereunto  affixed  our  hands 
and  marks,  at  Lac  Traver,  the  seventeenth  day  of  February, 
A.D.  1821. 
In  presence  of  Witnesses,  his 

John  Palmer  Bourke.  OUCKIEN-^C^TANGAH. 


M.  M'KiNziE. 


mark. 


[     351     ] 


Fedehic  R.  Dickson 
William  Laidlavv. 
Pbter  Powell. 
Joseph  Jeffrye 


Iiis 


TACHACHPI   X   TAINCHE. 

mark. 

his    ' 
KACHE   X   NOBINE. 

mark. 

his.  ^        r»    • 

Petit 

'orbeau. 


:es.  chateau  X  HOUMANS,  I  ^ 
mark.  )  ^"^ 


District  of  New-York,  City  and  County  of  New-York. 

On  this  tiiirteenlh  day  of  August,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord 
one   thousand    eight   hundred    and   twentv-four,  before    me 
Wjll.am  P.  Van  Ness,  J),strict  .Judge  of  'the  United  Stales 
for  the  Southern  District  of  New-York,  personally  came  and 
appeared   Chateau   Houmaiis,   otherwise  called   Petit   Cor- 
beau,  proved  to  my  satisfaction,  by  the  oath  of  William  Dick- 
son, Indian  interpreter,  to  be  the  person  of  I  hat  name  who 
hath  put  his   mark  as  one  of  the  parties  subscribers  to  the 
above    instrument.     Tlie  said  William  Dickson  having  de- 
posed before  me  that  he  was  well  acquainted  with  the'' said 
Chateau  Houmans,  having  known  him  for  many  years  ;  and 
the  said  William  Dickson  furiher  deposed  before  me  lliaihe 
was  well  acquainted  with  the  language  of  the  said  Chateau 
Houmans,  being  attached  to  the  deputation  of  his  nation  as 
Iheir  interpreter;  and  the  said  Wilham  Dickson,  having  also 
been  by  me  duly  sworn,  well,  truly,  and  faithfully  to  interpret 
the  questions  which   I  should   propose  to  the  said  Chateau 
Houmans,  and  the  answers  which  lie  should  make  thereto, 
I  thereupon  siiowed  the  above  instrument  to  the  said  Chateau 
Houmans,  and  in  answer  to  questions  proposed   by  me   to 
him  through  the  said  interpreter,  he  acknowledged  that  he 
had  signed  (by  putting  his   mark  thereto)  and  executed   the 
above  instrument   freely  and  voluntarily,  without   restraint 
or  compulsion  of  any  kind.     That  he  was  acquainted  with 
US  contents  from  having  heard  it  read  when  signed  by  him, 


,  I 


p 


r. 


[     368     ] 

and  now  again  by  ihe  above-named  interpreter;  and  the  said 
Chateau  Houmans  further  declared  before  nie,  that  the  said 
above  inslrunnent  was  also  signed,  freely  and  voluntarily,  in 
his  presence,  by  the  other  j)ersons  whose  marks  and  names 
appear  thereto  subscribed,  at  or  about  the  time  and  at  the 
place  in  the  said  instrument  mentioned. 

W.  P.  Van  Ness. 


!'*  , 


District  of  New-York,  City  and  County  of  New-York,  S5. 
On  this  seventh  day  of  December,  1837,  before  me,  Sam- 
uel R.  Bctts,  District  Judge  of  the  Uruled  Slates  for  the 
Soutiiern  District  of  New-York,  personally  came  and  ap- 
peared Ketmelh  M'Kenzie  and  Ramsay  Crooks,  and  there- 
upon being  by  ine  duly  sworn  according  to  law,  they  did 
severally  depose  and  say  as  follows,  viz.  the  said  Kenneth 
M'Kenzie  for  himself  did  depose  and  say  that  he  resides  at 
St.  Louis,  in  the  state  of  Missouri;  that  in  his  presence  and 
in  presence  of  John  Palmer  liourke,  William  Laidlaw,  Peter 
Powell,  and  Joseph  Jelfryes,  the  chiefs  and  warriors  of  the 
Sioux  tribes  of  Indians  heretofore  called  the  Boines  or  Nau- 
dowissies,  whose  names  and  marks  are  set  to  the  aforegoing 
instrument,  that  is  to  say,  Ouckien  Tangah,  Tachachpi 
Tainche,  Kache  Nobine,  and  Chateau  Houmans,  or  Petit 
Corbeaii,  all  and  each  of  them  respectively  known  to  the  de- 
ponent, the  said  Kenneth  M'Kenzie,  to  be  the  same  individ- 
uals described  in  and  who  executed  the  said  instrument,  and 
to  be  then  actually  and  truly  the  chiefs  and  warriors  of  the 
said  tribes,  invested  by  their  nation  with  all  the  powers  usu- 
ally granted  to  their  chiefs  to  represent  and  act  for  them, 
did,  at  Lac  Traver,  on  or  about  the  day  of  the  date  thereof, 
severally  sign  the  said  instrument  by  setting  their  respective 
marks  thereto,  and  did  thereupon  acknowledge  the  same  to 
be  the  act  and  deed  of  each  of  them  ;  that  previous  to  their 
so  signing  and  acknowledging  the  same,  the  said  instrument 
was,  in  presence  of  the  said  Kenneth  M'Kenzie  and  the  said 


.J^k. 


1- 


in 


f     363     ] 

other  witnesses  truly  and  faMl.fnlly  interpreted  lo  them.  ,he 
sa.d  chiefs  and  warriors,  who  .igned  and  arknowledned  the 
same   m  ihe.r  own   Indian  lanffuage,  with  wh.rh  langna.e 
the  depo„..,.t  ..s  ar.,namted    s.dfinenily  to   understand   the 
same   l.avn,.  heen  for  several  years  in  the  habit  of  mincrlin„ 
>vith  the  sa.d  tnl.es-;  and  the  sa.d  ins.rument.  and  Us  meamn^ 
and  bearing  was  then  an.l  there,  in  every  respeet,  explained 
to  said  chiefs  and  warriors  above-named  and  each  of  ,hem  • 
that  on  their  so  signin.  and  acluuuvledging  the  same,  the' 
sa,d  Kenneth  M'lven^ie  and  the  said  others  of  said  witnesses 
d.d  du  y  s,.n  their  names  as  witnesses  to  sauj  instrument. 
1  hat  the  sa.d  chiefs  and  warriors  all   si,ir„e,i  and  acknowl- 
edged  the  same  as  aforesaid,  freely  and  without nmy  fear  re- 
stramt,  comp.dsion,  or  undue  inlluence  whatever;  and'the 
sa.d  Ramsay  Crooks  for  himself  d,d  depose  and  say  that  the 
sa.d  Kenneth  M'Kenzie  is  known  to  hi.n  to  be  the  same  indi- 
vidual who  IS  the  subscribing  witness  to  the  said  instrument 
and  that  lie,  the  deponent,  resides  in  the  city  of  New- York! 

.Samuel  R.  Betts, 

Judge  U.  States,  &c. 
On  the  behalf  of  the  Sioux  tribes  represented  by  me  I 
consent  and  request  by  this  writing  that  the  title  to  the  trJct 
of  land  granted  to  Captain  Jonathan  Carver  mentioned  in  the 
annexed  deed,  be  confirmed  to  the  associates  of  the  Missis- 
sippi Land  Company  of  New- York.  In  testimony  whereof 
I  have  hereunto  set  my  mark,  at  the  city  of  New- York,  this 
thirteenth  day  of  August,  in  the  year  one  thousand  eight 
hundred  and  twenty-four. 

Witnesssed,  hj^  \ 

Abel  T.  Anderson.  EESH-TAH  X  HUM-BAH   i  °'"  ^^^^Py 

mark.  '  )     ^Y^^- 

Southern  District  of  New- York,  ) 
City  and  County  of  New- York,'  \  "• 

On  this  thirteenth  day  of  August,  one  thousand  eight  hun- 
dred an:!  tw(  nty.four,  before  me,  William  P.  Van  Ness,  Dis- 

45 


,it 


# 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-S) 


^^<i^ 


<" 


1 

i 


1.0 


1.1 


L^|2.8     I 

|50     ^^^        I 


IL25  III  1.4 


22 

120 

1.6 


C 


Sdences 
Corporation 


23  WIST  MAIN  STRKT 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  MSSO 

(716)872-4503 


iV 


^ 


4 


i\ 


=^ 


\ 


;\ 


o^ 


^>^ 
^ 


^ 


^ 

<^>^ 
«^4 

^^> 


s 


^ 


iff 


[     354     ] 

Iricl  Judge  of  the  U.  S.  for  ihe  Soulliern  District  of  New- 
York,  at  the  city  of  New-York,  personally  came  and  appeared 
Eesh-lah  Hum-bah,  otherwise  called  Sleepy  Eye,  a  chief  of 
the  Sioux  nation,  proved  to  my  salisfaciion  by  the  oath  of 
William  Dickson,  Indian  interpreter,  to  be  the  person  of  that 
name  who  hath  put  his  mark  to  the  wirhin  instrument  as 
the  person  executing  tiie  same ;  the  said  William  Dickson 
having  deposed  on  oath  before  me  that  he  was  well  ac- 
quainted with  the  said  Eesh-tah  Hum-bah,  or  Sleepy  Eye, 
having  known  him  for  several  years,  and  also  that  he  the 
said  William  Dickson  was  well  acquainted  with  the  language 
of  the  said  Eesh-tah  Hum-bah,  being  now  attached  to  the 
deputation  as  one  of  their  interpreters  ;  and  the  said  William 
Dickson  having  also  been  by  me  duly  sworn,  well,  truly,  and 
faithfully  to  interpret  the  said  within  instrument,  and  such 
questions  as  I  should  put  to  the  said  Indian  and  the  answers 
Avhich  he  should  make  thereto,  I  thereupon  showed  the 
within  instrument  to  the  said  Eesh-tah  Hum-bah,  and  the 
same  was  interpreted  to  him  in  my  presence  by  >he  said 
William  Dickson,  and  he  thereupon  signed  the  same  by  put- 
ting his  mark  thereto  in  my  presence  ;  and  in  answer  to 
questions  put  by  me  to  him  through  the  said  William  Dick- 
son as  interpreter  as  aforesaid,  he  acknowledged  that  he 
signed  and  executed  the  said  within  instrument  freely  and 
voluntarily,  without  restraint  or  compulsion  of  any  kind  ;  and 
I  further  certify  that  at  the  time  of  the  signing  and  acknowl- 
edgment aforesaid,  the  deed  or  instrument  therein  referred 
to  and  hereunto  annexed  was  also  produced  to  the  said  Eesh- 
tah  Hum-bah,  and  was  interpreted  to  him  by  the  said  Wil- 
liam Dickson,  all  which  is  to  me  satisfactory  evidence  of 
the  due  execution  of  the  said  williin  instrument,  and  it  is 
allowed  to  be  recorded. 

W.  P.  Van  Ness. 

Know  all  hen  by  these  pr^^sents,  That  we,  Jonathan 


al  •• 


[     355     ] 


he 

and 

and 

nowl- 

erred 

esh- 

Wil- 

ce  of 

it  is 

3S. 

ithan 


Carver,  of  Hendsdale,  in  the  county  of  Windham,  and  state 
of  Vermont,  cordwainer,  Rufus  Carver,  of  Deerfield,  cord- 
wainer,  Elisha  Gunn,  of  Montague,  yeoman,  and  Mindwell 
Gunn,  his  wife,  Sarah  Church,  of  Montague,  widow  of  Sam- 
uel Church,  all  in  the  county  of  Hampshire,  and  common- 
wealth cf  Massachusetts ;  Simeon  King,  of  Brandon,  veoman, 
and  Maiy  King,  his  wife,  and  Joshua  Goss,  of  Brandon, 
yeoman,  and  Abigail  (Joss,  his  wife,  all  in  the  county  of 
Rutland,  and  state  of  V^ermont,  for  and  in  consideration  of 
the  sum  of  fifty  thousand  pounds,  lawful  money,  to  us  in 
hand,  before  the  ensealing  and  delivery  hereof,  well  and 
truly  paid  by  Edward  Houghton,  of  Guilford,  in  the  county 
of  Windham  and  state  of  Vermont,  merchant,  the  receipt 
whereof  we  do  hereby  acknowledge  :  have  demised,  re- 
leased, and  for  ever  quitted  claim,  and  by  these  presents  do 
remise,  release,  and  for  ever  quit  claim  unto  him  the  said  Ed- 
ward Houghton,  his  heirs  and  assigns  for  ever,  all  our  right, 
title,  interest,  claim,  and  demand  whatsoever,  which  we  have, 
or  either  of  us  have,  of,  in,  or  unto  a  certain  tract  or  territory 
of  land,  situate,  lying  and  being  on  the  north  side  of  Lake 
Pfpin,  being  the  same  tract  of  land  which  was  formerly 
granted  to  Jonathan  Carver,  late  of  London,  deceased, 
by  the  Naudowissie  tribe  of  Indians,  under  the  hands  of 
their  chiefs,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  seven 
hundred  and  sixty-seven,  and  is  butted  and  bounded  as  fol- 
lows, (viz.)  from  the  Fall  of  St.  Anthony,  running  on  the 
east  banks  of  the  Mississippi  nearly  south-east,  as  far  as  the 
south  end  of  Lake  Pepin,  where  the  Chipeway  River  joins 
the  Mississippi,  and  from  thence  eastward  five  days  travel, 
accounting  twenty  English  miles  per  day,  and  from  thence 
north  six  days  tra  el,  at  twenty  English  miles  per  day,  and 
from  thence  again  to  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony,  on  a  direct 
straight  line.  To  have  and  to  hold  the  above  demised, 
released,  and  quit-claimed  premises,  with  all  the  privileges 
and  appurtenances  to  the  same  belonging,  to  him  the  said 


[     356     ] 


^^i 


Edward  Houghton,  his  heirs  and  assigns  for  ever :  and  fur- 
ihermore,  we,  ihe  said  Jonathan  Carver,  Kufus  Carver,  Eli- 
sha  Gunn,  Mindwell  Gunn,  Sarah  Church,  Simeon  King, 
Mary  King,  Joshua  Goss  and  Abigail  Goss,  do  covenant 
and  agree  to  und  with  the  said  Edward  Houghton,  his  heirs 
and  assigns,  to  warrant  and  defend  the  before  mentioned 
premises,  against  the  lawful  claims  and  demands  of  any 
person  or  persons  whatsoever,  claiming  by,  from,  or  under 
us  or  either  of  us,  our  heirs,  or  either  of  our  heirs,  by  virtue 
of  any  act  or  acts  of  us  or  any  of  us  already  done  or  suffered. 
In  witness  whereof,  we  have  hereunto  set  our  hands  and 
seals,  this  ninth  day  of  May,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one 
tliousand  seven  hundred  and  ninety-four. 

Signed,  sealed,  and  delivered,  i 


in  presence  of 

Richard  Whitney, 
Jno.  Buiduman,  jun. 

Richard  Whitney, 
Jno.  Bridgman,  jun. 

Samuel  Shepardson, 
Ebnr.  Child, 

Hiram  Horton, 
Samuel  Shfpardson, 

Elisha  Root, 
Jonathan  Church, 

Miriam  Billinos, 
RoswELL  Billings, 


<.„ 


JONATHAN  CARVER,  J.  C 

SARAH  CHURCH,  S.  C. 

JOSH r A  GOSS,  J.  G. 
ABIGAH.  GOSS,  A.  G. 

SI.MKON  KING,  S.  K. 
MAKY  KING,  M.  K. 

ELISHA  GUNN.  E.  G. 
MINDWELL  GUNN,  M.  G. 

RUFUS  CARVER,  (seal.) 


y^i 


State  of  Vermont,  i  May  y*  9,  1794.     Personally  appeared 
Windham  County.  >  Jonathan  Carver  and    Sarah    Church, 
subscribers  to  the  within  written  instrument,  and  acknowl- 
edged the  same  to  be  their  free  act  and  deed,  before  me, 
JOHN  BRIDGMAN,  Justice  Peace. 


[     367     ] 

State  of  Vet-mont,  Brandon,  Rutland  County,  2d  June, 
1794.  Personally  appeared  Joshua  Goss,  Abigail  Goss,' 
Simeon  King  and  Mary  King,  and  acknowledged  ihe  within 
wniten  instrument  by  ihem  signed  and  sealed,  to  be  their 
free  act  and  deed,  before  me, 

HIRAM  HORTON,  Jus.  Peace. 


Hampshire,  ss.  June  .  Personally  appeared  Elisha  Gunn 
1 1,  A.D.  1794.         J  and  Mindwell  Gunn,  signers  to  the 
withm  instrument,  and  acknowledged  the  same  to  be  their 
free  act  and  deed,  before  me, 

ELISHA  ROOT,  Justice  of  the  Peace. 


Hampshire,  ss.  June  \2th,  1794.  Then  personally  ap- 
peared Rufus  Carver,  signer  and  sealer  to  the  within  written 
instrument,  and  acknowledged  the  same  to  be  his  free  act 
and  deed,  before  me, 

BEiNJAMIN  SMITH,  Justice  of  the  Peace. 


Sunderland,  23d  April,  AD.  1798      T  do  hereby  certify 
that  this  is  a  true  copy  of  the  original  deed,  in  every  respect 
Attest,  GILBERT  BRADLEY,  r^stice  Peace. 


STATE  OF  VERMONT. 

Bennington  County,  ss.  FehWy  \2th,  A.  D.  1822.     Then 
personally  appearing  Gilbert  Bradley,  Esq.  of  Sunderland, 


1 

•  r 

-  t: 


* 


$ 


[     358     ] 

in  the  county  aforesaid,  of  lawful  age,  and  being  duly  sworn 
according  to  law,  testifies  and  declares,  that  on  the  23d  day 
of  April,  AD.  1798,  he  examined  an  original  deed,  which 
appeared  to  be  well  authenticated  and  executed,  by  the  heirs 
of  Jonathan  Carver,  of  London,  deceased,  to  Edward  Hough- 
ton, of  Guilford,  in  the  county  of  Windham,  and  state  afore- 
said, and  after  comparing  the  original  with  the  copy  annexed 
to  this  afHdavit,  he  then  made  his  c^ntificate  on  said  copy, 
in  the  words,  letters  and  figures  following,  to  wit : 


"  Sunderland,  23d  April,  A.D.  1798. 
'    I  do  hereby  certify  that  this  is  a  true  copy  of  the  original 
deed  in  every  respect. 

Attest,  GILBERT  BRADLEY,  Justice  Peace." 

And  the  deponent  further  testifies,  that  allhough  there  was 
no  difference  between  the  text  of  the  copy  and  the  original 
deed,  yet  the  person  who  drafted  the  copy,  inserted  the  ini- 
tials of  the  names  of  all  the  grantors,  excepting  Rufus  Carver, 
in  the  positions  occupied  by  the  seals  of  the  grantors  in  the 
original  deed,  without  noting  the  place  or  mark  for  the  seals. 

And  further  this  deponent  saith  not. 

GILBERT  BRADLEY. 
Sworn  to  before  me,  this  I2fh  > 

C.  P.  VAN  NESS, 
Chief  Judge  of  Sup.  Court. 


day  of  February,  1622. 


THIS  INDENTURE,  made  the  twentieth  day  of  Feb- 
ruary, in  the  year  of  our  Lord,  one  thousand  eight  hundred 
and  twenty-two,  between  Edward  Houghton,  of  Guilford, 
in  the  state  of  Vermont,  gentleman,  and  Ruth  his  wife,  of 
the  first  part,  and  James  L.  Bell  and  Charles  Graham,  of 
the  city  and  state  of  New- York,  and  George  Blake,  of  Bos- 


[     359     ] 

ton,  in  the  state  of  Massachusetts,  esquiret  of  the  second 
part :  Whereas  the  chiefs  of  the  Naudowissie  Tribes  of  In- 
dians, did,  in  and  by  their  certain  deed,  duly  executed,  bear- 
ing date  the  first  day  of  May,  in  ihe  year  of  our  Lord  one 
thousand  seven  hundred  and  sixty-seven,  grant,  bargain,  re- 
lease, and  convey  to  Captain  Jonathan  Carver,  all  that  cer- 
tain tract  of  land,  situate,  lying  and  being  in  the  North- 
western Territory  of  ihe  Uniied  Slates,  hounded  as  follows, 
to  wit:  from  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony,  running  on  the  east 
bank  of  the  Mississippi  nearly  south-east,  as  far  as  the  south 
end  of  Lake  Pepin,  where  the  Chipeway  River  joins  the 
Mississippi,  and  from  thence  eastward  five  days  travel,  ac- 
counting twenty  English  miles  per  day,  and  thence  north 
six  days  travel,  at  twenty  English  miles  per  day,  and  from 
thence  again  to  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony,  on  a  straight  line; 
AND  WHEREAS  the  Said  Captain  Jonathan  Carver  departed 
this  life  intestate  ;  and  whereas  sundry  persons,  namely, 
Jonathan  Carver,  late  of  Hinsdale,  Hufus  (.arver,  Elisha 
Gunn,  and  M indwell,  wife  of  said  Elisha,  Sarah  Church, 
Simeon  King,  and  Mary,  wife  of  said  Simeon,  Joshua  Goss, 
and  Abigail,  wife  of  said  Joshua,  who  were  the  true  and 
only  heirs  at  law  with  the  husbands,  or  the  legal  representa- 
tives respectively  of  the  heirs  at  law  of  the  said  Captain 
Jonathan  Carver,  deceased,  did,  in  and  by  their  certain  deed, 
duly  executed,  bearing  date  on  the  ninth  day  of  May,  in  the 
year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  ninety- 
four,  grant,  bargain,  release  and  convey,  all  and  singular  the 
above  described  tract  of  land,  with  all  their  right,  title,  and 
interest  in  and  unto  the  said  above  described  tract  of  land,  to 
him  the  said  Edward  Houghton,  the  party  of  the  hrst  part  to 
these  presents,  his  heirs  and  assigns  for  ever.  Now  there* 
FORE,  this  indenture  WITNESSETH,  that  ilie  said  parlies  of 
the  first  part,  for  and  in  consideration  of  the  sum  of  hve  dol- 
lars to  them  in  hand  paid  by  the  said  parties  of  the  second 
part,  the  receipt  whereof  is  hereby  acknowledged,  and  for 


AT' 
J 


<rr 


s 


1 


[    360    ] 

divers  other  good  causes  and  considerations  them  thereunto 
moving,  have  granted,  bargained  and  sold,  aliened,  remised 
and  released,  and  by  these  presents,  do  granf,  bargain  and 
sell,  alien,  remise  and  release,  unto  the  said  parties  of  the 
second  part,  all  and  singular,  the  tract  or  parcel  of  land 
herein  before  mentioned  and  particularly  described  ;  together 
with  all  and  singular,  the  tenements,  hereditaments  and  appur- 
tenances whatsoever  unto  the  same  belonging,  or  in  any  wise 
appertaining^ ;  and  the  reversion  and  reversions,  remainder 
and  remainders,  rents,  issues  and  profits  thereof;  and  also, 
all  the  estate,  right,  title,  interest,  dower  and  right  of  dower, 
property,  possession,  claim,  and  demand  whatsoever,  as  well 
in  law  as  in  equity,  which  were  derived  to  them  the  said  par- 
ties of  the  first  part,  in  and  by  virtue  of  the  aforesaid  con- 
veyance of  the  heirs  of  the  said  Jonathan  Carver,  or  by  any 
other  way  or  means  whatsoever :  to  have  and  to  hold  the 
above  described  premises,  with  the  appurtenances,  unto  the 
said  parties  of  I  he  second  part,  and  the  survivors  and  survi- 
vor of  them,  and  such  other  person  or  persons  as  may  become 
trustees,  as  herein  after  mentioned,  to,  for,  and  upon  the  sev- 
eral uses  and  trusts  following ;  that  is  to  say,  upon  trust,  in 
the  first  place,  to  and  for  the  use,  benefit,  and  behoof  of  the 
stockholders  or  associates  of  a  certain  unincorporated  com- 
pany, called  the  Mississippi  Land  Company  of  New-York, 
iheir  heirs,  executors,  administrators,  and  assigns  for  ever; 
subject,  however,  to  be  granted  or  disposed  of,  in  such  man- 
ner, and  for  such  consideration  and  purposes,  as  the  board 
of  directors  of  the  said  company,  or  the  associates  of  the 
said  company,  in  company  meeting,  shall  direct,  order,  and 
appoint ;  and  upon  further  trust,  in  the  second  place,  in  case 
either  of  the  said  parties  of  the  second  part  should  die,  re- 
move, or  declare  in  writing  his  unwillingness  to  act  in  the 
execution  of  the  trusts  hereby  declared,  that  then  it  shall  be 
lawful  for  the  said  board  of  directors  of  the  said  company 
for  the  time  being  to  appoint  one  or  more  trustee  or  trustees 


4 


C     361     ] 

to  act  in  the  place  and  stead  of  such  trustee  or  trustees,  so 
dying,  removing,  or  unwilling  to  act  in  the  premises,  and  to 
direct  the  said  trustees,  or  surviving  trustees,  as  the  case 
may  be,  to  grant  and  convey  the  said  tract  of  land  and  prem- 
ises above  described,  to  such  new  trustee  or  trustees,  jointly- 
with  such  acting  or  surviving  trustees  or  trustee  ;  but  never- 
theless, to,  for,  and  upon  the  uses,  trusts,  and  purposes  here- 
in before  declared,  respecting  the  said  above  described  prem- 
ises ;  and  so  from  time  to  time,  and  as  often  as  occasion  may 
require,  to  substitute  and  appoint  other  trustee  or  trustees  in 
the  place  and  stead  of  any  trustee  or  trustees  dying,  remo- 
ving, or  unwilling  to  act  in  the  premises.  It  being,  however, 
expressly  understood  that  the  said  parties  of  the  first  part 
do  not  engage  to  warrant  or  defend  the  premises  against  any 
but  the  lawful  claims  of  those  claiming  or  to  claim,  l)y,  from, 
or  under  them,  their  heirs,  executors,  administrators,  or  as- 
signs;  but  not  otherwise. 

In  witness  wuEnEor,  the  parties  to  these  presents  have 
hereunto  interchangeably  set  their  hands  and  seals,  the  day 
and  year  firsl  -..bove  wiiilen. 

EDWARD  HOUGHTON,  (l.  s.) 
RUTH  HOUGHTON,    (l.  s.) 

Sealed  and  delivered  > 
in  presence  of       ) 
Pait  of  the  word  "  Tract"  written  on 
an  erasure;  and  the  words  "  and  «ea/*"  /;, 

on  the  twenty-fourth  line,  interlined. 

SlMKON    BOYOKN.  J0^ 

Leonard  W.  Kimball. 


>1 


i  A 


\ 


the 
11  be 
jany 
^tees 


Massachusetts  District,  ss. 

Boston,  FeVry  2\st,  A.D.  1822. 
Then  personally  appeared  Edward  Houghton  and  Ruth 
Houghton,  and  severally  acknowledged  the  above  instrument 
by  them  subscribed,  to  be  their  free  deed,  I  being  satisfied 

46 


^^    ^ 


[     362     ] 

by  good  and  suflicient  evidence,  tliat  the  said  Edward 
Houghton  and  Kulli  Houghton  are  ihe  same  persons  who 
signed  said  deed  ;  and  the  said  Ruth  was  examined  by  me 
separately  and  apart  from  her  husband,  and  declared  that 
she  executed  the  said  deed  freely  and  voluntarily,  and  with- 
out any  constraint  whatsoever.     Before  me, 

J  NO.  DAVJS,  Dtst,  Judge  U.  S. 
Massachusetts  District. 


M- 


DIRECTIONS  for  placing  the  Maps  and  Plates. 

Map  of  North  America,  to  front  the  Title  Page. 

Plan  of  Travels, P.  32 

Plate 

No.  1.  The  Falls  of  St.  Anthony,         ...  60 

II.  Man  and  Woman  of  the  Otlagaumies,          -  152 

III.  Ditto  of  the  Naudowessies,        ...  152 

IV.  Indian  Weapons,      -         -         -         -         -  188 


^ 


s. 


INDEX. 


60 

152 
152 

188 


Acosfa  de,  a  Spanish  writer   . 

Adair's  o|»inion  of  the  peopling  of  America 

Adair's  opinion  respecting  the  Mosaic  rites  of 

Adoration,  Indian 

Adultery,  punishment  of    . 

Age  revered 

Alj,'()nliin3 

Alliinipegon  river 

America,  peopled  from  dilTerent  countries 

Anthony  St.  liiils  of 

Arithrnpophiigi 

Apathy  of  the  Indians  . 

Arahnietic,  ignorance  of    . 

Arts,  liitle  cultivated      . 

Ash  tree  .... 

prickly  . 

Asrahcootans,  a  band  of  Indians 
Assinipoiis,  a  tribe  of  Indians 
Astronomy  of  the  Indians 

B 

Ball,  an  Indian  game 

Bass  or  white  wood 

Beans 

liears,  American 

grease  used  by  the  Indians 

method  of  hunting    . 

Beards  of  the  Indians  . 
Beavers,  history  of 

•  method  of  hunting 

Beech  nut 
Bees 


the  Indians 


126 
138 
239 

.     GO 
•       233 
.    ir}9 
100 
.     99 
125,  12G,  141 
60,  62 
133,  193 
.    167 
165 
.    162 
304 
.    244,  310 
67 
65,  6S,  85 
163 


•      • 

.  227 

.   305 

^ 

.  321 
274 

3  . 

.  ib. 
.   184 

•           • 
•           • 

.  149 
.   282 

•           ■ 

.  185,  186 
.   306 

•           • 

.  301 

i.' 


.# 


364 


INDXX. 


Birds  of  Atrerica      ...... 

Hlvedin^  of  the  jtigular  by  ihe  Carcajou,  vide  Carcajou 
Dltidd,  human,  diank  ..... 

■  lOOt    ........ 

Blue  clay,  used  as  a  mark  of  peace 
Biaddock,  general,  cause  of  the  defeat  of 
Bread,  a  8|)ecie8  of   .  .  .  .  . 

■■  unknown  to  the  Nawdoweasies        .  .  , 

Bones  of  tlio  Nawdoweasies  preserved 

■  carried  for  iitterment     .... 
Bourbon  lake  ..... 

• ivcr,  source  of       ...  . 

Bowl,  (rainv  of  ihe  Indians 

Bugs  of  America  ..... 

Buffaloes,  largest  in  America 

method  of  hunting  of      . 


—  history  of 


Burying  place  of  the  P'  .vdowessiea 
Bustard  river 
Butter  or  oil  nut 
Button  wood 


286 

.  278 

193,  202 

.  31.-) 

7!) 

.  197 

37 

.  170 

59,  70 

70,71,  248 

83 

C6,  K(i 

228 

.  301,  302 

54,  80,  84 

.  184 

275 

.   59 

121 

.  306 

305 


Cadot's  fort    ....... 

Calimiet,  vide  pipe  of  peace. 

Canada,  maps  of,  imperfect    ..... 

Carcajou  of  America         ..... 

opens  the  jugular  vein  of  its  prey 

Carp 

Carrabou,  history  of    . 

Carthaginians,  supposed  to  have  visited  America    . 

Carver,  Captain,  escape  of,  at  the  massacre  of  Fort  AVil 

Henry 

Carver's  intrepidity  ....  62,  68,  76, 

devotion  of      .....  . 

'■  intention  in  his  travels 

river 

Casse  Tete     . 
Cataraqui  river    . 
Cat-head  fish  or  pout 
Cat-fish      .... 
Cat-mint 


96,  101 

intr.  ii 

278 

ib. 

293 

.   277 

130 

liam 

.  203 

180,  202 

61,  122 

122 

65 

108 

.    119 

ib. 

.  293 

318 


lUDtX. 

Cave,  remarkable  one  . 
Charlevoix  Pierre  <lc,  French  historian 
Cheg()ii».}^nn  Point  of  Lake  Superior 
Cherry-tree     . 
Chichicouo  beans,  use  of 
Children,  iniinagenient  of,  in  infancy   . 
lenderncHa  to 


365 


Chi()6woy  Indians 


—  river 


gratitude  of 
language  of  . 
universality  of 


66 


Choak-berry        .... 

Chongouscefon  Indians     . 

Chub  ..... 

Clays,  variously  coloured  .      '    . 

Cohnawaghans  or  Mohavtks  of  Cnnada 

Coldness  of  the  water  of  Lake  Superior 

Colour  of  the  Indiaas   . 

Cookery,  Indian      .  .  .  . 

Copper  ore  in  America 

Crab-tree       .  .  .         .      " 

Cranberry-bush   . 

Crane,  Ameri(;an      .... 

Croix  St.  Riviere 

Cross  no  object  of  religious  worship    . 

Cruelly  to  captives 

Cuzco,  great  road   . 


76 


5 

8,70 

.  K 

il,  135 

,  146 

•        , 

100 

• 

308 

.  239 

,244 

. 

155 

•    . 

235 

81,  87,  17.3 

,220 

.   58 

223 

. 

258 

.  255 

256 

t 

80 

»        • 

313 

■ 

68 

• 

293 

• 

79 

• 

120 

• 

97 

• 

148 

• 

154 

• 

100 

• 

308 

. 

312 

• 

288 

81 

,  82 

• 

240 

.   213, 

214 

■ 

131 

D 

Cugtrers  of  the  Nawdowessies 
Dance,  remarkable,  near  Lake  Pepin 
Dances  of  the  Indiums  . 

Dead  Indians  how  dealed 

"■  '~ oration  on 

Death,  cruelty  in  inflicting 

Death-cries 

Dealh-song    . 

Deer,  plentiful     .         .  . 

■ manner  of  hunting  them 

«ome  account  of 

Defiance  to  war       . 


•  - 

.  1S9 

• 

• 

179 
.  172 

• 

• 

246 
.  247 

• 

• 

21.3,  214 
.  210 

• 

• 

210,  212 

84,  87 

• 

t 

184 
.  276 

• 

• 

195 

\'A 


368 


t    I 


i^. 


t    K 


INDBX. 


Delzpl,  an  enterprizing  officer 
Detroit,  straights  of,  and  river     . 
Devils-bit  .... 

Dii  Penates     .... 
Diseases  uf  the  Indians 
Dishes  of  the  Indians 
Divorce  of  the  Indians 
Dogs,  flesh  of,  a  feast  of  the  Indians 

of  America 

Dress  of  the  Indians 
Diink  of  the  Indians 
Dropsy,  treatment  of 
Ducks,  American 


,  114 

107 

.  315 

179,  196 

.  241 

164 

.  231 

179,  193 

.  275 

146,  150 

.  171 

242 

.  288 

£ 


Eagles  American 


abound  near  the  falls  of  St.  Anthony 


Ears  of  the  Indians  ornamented 

Elder  shrub 

Elks,  large  in  America 

method  of  hunting  them 

Enemies,  implacable  hatred  of 
Erie  Lake 
Etchelaugon  Lake   . 


287 

• 

.  63 

150 

. 

.  311 

80,  276 

, 

.  184 

156 

• 

.  116 

121 

Falls  of  St.  Anthony 


picturesque  view  of 


Farinaceous  and  leguminous  roots 

Fasts  of  the  Indisns 

Feasts,  Indian      .... 

Feu-de-joie  «f  the  Ottawaws 

Fever-bush  .... 

Fidelity  of  the  Indians 

Fishes  of  America 

Fish-hawk,  American 

Flints  used  as  chirurgical  instruments 

Flowers,  American 

Food  of  the  Indians 

Fort  William  Henry,  massacre  of 

Fortitude  of  the  Indians         .         . 


60,62 

62 

.  318 

183 

.  170 

30 

.  312 

232 
.  292 

288 
.  244 

318 
.  170 

198 
.  263 


.   114 

107 

.  315 

),  196 

,   241 

164 

.  231 

,  193 

275 

,  150 

171 

242 

288 


INDEX. 

Fox  river        •         .         .         , 

— abounda  with  wild  fowl 

Foxes  of  America    . 
Francis  St.  river  of      . 

■ Indians   . 

Fruit  trees 
Funeral  ceremonies 

speech 

Furs,  beaver 

Future  state,  ideas  respecting 

6 

Games,  Indian         .... 
Gaming  among  the  Indians    . 
Garcia  Gregoria,  a  Spanish  Historian 
Gargit  or  skoke   .  .  .  _ 

Geography  of  the  Indians 
Ginsang     .  . 

Gladwyn,  major 

faithfulness  of  the  servant  of 


Goddard's  river 


transparency  of 


G'lld,  plenty  of        .  .  . 

Gold  thread 

Goose  river    .  .  .         ^ 

Grape,  a  species  of 

Green  snake  .  .  .  , 

Green- bay,  near  Lake  Michigan* 

Greenland,  borders  on  America 

Groljon,  father,  a  relation  from 

Government  of  the  Indians 

GueiJa  Francis    . 


367 

.  44,45 

.  45 

276 

.  63 

120 

.  307 

248-250 

247,  250 

84 

238,  249 


227 
160,  227 
126 
.  317 
70,  164 
.  314 
109,  110 
.  110 
82,97 
•  97 
89 
.  314 
63 
.  99 
298 
.  35 
140 
.  132 
166 
.  132 


i^ 


H 

Hairs  plucked  out  by  the  Indians 

Hatchet  red,  emblem  of  war 

Head  dress  of  the  Indians 

Hemlock-tree 

Hennepin,  father      . 

Herbs,  American 

Hereditary  succession 


149 

.  226 

162 

.  305 

61,  146 

.  315 

168 


i-i 


■r/Je 


368 


INDEX. 


Hesperide?,  supposed  to  be  the  Antilles  . 

•                    • 

, 

126 

Hickory          ..... 

, 

, 

307 

Pliero^typhics,  Indian 

59,  164, 

212, 

257 

■         amcdotcs  respecting  tho 

,                    , 

257, 

258 

Hispaniula  said  tu  have  been  visited  by  the 

Tyrian  fleet 

, 

131 

Hissing  snnke           .... 

,                    , 

116, 

£93 

Hontan,  Baron  de           .           .           .           . 

. 

• 

146 

Hornr.,  George  de,  a  Dutch  writer 

. 

, 

129 

Horned  bug          ..... 

•                   • 

, 

302 

Hospitality  of  the  Indians 

37,  68,  69, 

172 

Houses,  Indian    ..... 

,                    , 

152, 

153 

Hudson's  Bay,  company  of 

•                    • 

.      84, 85 

Humming-bird      ..... 

•                    • 

. 

292 

Hunting  among  the  Indians 

,                    , 

, 

182 

Huron  Lake         ..... 

• 

103, 

107 

-  Indians           .... 

•                    • 

, 

107 

Hurricane,  tfiects  of  one 

• 

80 

Huts  of  the  Indians 

•                    • 

152, 

153 

b->9 


Ice,  forming  an  intercourse  between  America  and  Europe 
Indian,  interview      ....... 

banditti     ..... 

corn  or  maizo         .... 


n  It 


Indigo,  wild         ..... 

Indolence  of  the  Indians     .... 

Initiation  into  the  friendly  society  of  the  spirit 
Ink  like  ram  ...... 

Insects  of  America        .... 

Inlrenchment,  remains  of  one 
Intrigue  of  the  Indians 
Iroondocks,  a  tribe  of  the  Iroquois  Indians,  or  five  Mohawk 
nations   ...... 

Iroquois  Lakes    ..... 

Indians,  or  five  Mohawk  nations 

Island  of  Mauropas       .... 
Isle  Royal  in  Lake  Superior 


129 

57 

.   52 

319 

.  317 

159,  160 

.  175 

1C8 

.  300 

.  54,  65 

234,  235 


120 

119 

120 

98 

97 


Jacobs,  lieutenant 
Jay,  blun 


.  116 
290 


INDEX. 

Jnun  Riviere  •         .         .         . 

Jealousy  rarely  known 
Jews,  supposed  to  have  discovered  America 
John  St.,  Lake  of 

•  •  • 

E 

Kamtschatka  borders  on  America 
Killistinoes,  a  tribe  of  Indians 

priest,  anecdote  of  . 

■ king  of,  described 

King-bird        •  .  .         . 


369 

61 
160 
138 
121 


132,  143 

65,  68,  85,  95 

.     91-95 

.      96 

292 


120 

119 

120 

98 

97 


La  Bay,  fort  of  . 
Lac  la  Pluye 

du  Bois        .... 

Laconia,  province  of         . 

Laiit  John  de,  a  Flemish  writer      . 

liakes  of  America  misrepresented 

Language  of  the  Indians 

Lightning-bug 

Liquid  amber-tree 

Litters,  Indian  .... 

Lizards,  American 

Long  black  snake    ... 

Loon,  the  American 

•  •  • 

M 

Magic,  initiation  into 

Mahahs,  trade  of  at  Fort  la  Reiiie 

Maize,  or  Indian- corn 

Manataulin,  island  in  lake  Merow 

Mandrakes,  suggestions  about    . 

Manikouagone  lake,  near  the  Black  River 

Manitou,  or  Kitchi  Manitou 

Manitous    .         . 

Manners  of  the  Indians     . 

Maple 

Marble  river  .... 

Marie  St.  falls  of         .... 

Marriage  ceremonies 

dance  ..... 

Martin,  history  of    . 

Massacre  at  Fort  William  Henry  . 


.     35 

86 

.  ib. 

120 

127,  128 

intr.  xxvi 

.  255 

301 

.  309 

208 

.  299 

297 

.  289 


176 
.  84 
319 
.  103 
88 
.  121 
237,  241 
.  196 
156 
.  304 
79 
102,  105 
229-233 
.  173 
280 
198,  206 


'I 


IwA 


370 


INDEX. 


§■^1' 


■;i 


Mawhaws,  a  band  of  Indians 
Mawtawbauntowahs      .... 

anecdote  of  a  party  of 

Medicine  of  the  Indiana 

Melon  ...... 

Memory  of  the  Indians,  retentive     . 
Menomonies  take  Fort  la  Bay    . 
Messorie  river     ..... 

Mexican  refugees    .... 

•^— ^— — —  ideas  of      . 
Michigan  lake,  navigable  to  Greenbay 

description  of 

Michillimackinack,  fort  of 

— taken  by  stratagem 

Michipicooton  river 
Midwives  unknown  among  the  Indians 
Mink,  American      .... 
Miesisauges,  an  Indian  tribe 
Mississippi  river       .... 

■ source  of     . 

Mistassin  lake  on  Rupert's  river 
Mohawks  river    ..... 
Mohawks,  nation  of  .  .  . 

Monro  Colonel,  death  of        .  .  . 

Montcalm  General,  cruelty  of     . 

— —  death  of  . 

Months  and  moons  of  the  Indians 
Moose-deer         ..... 
— — —  wood  .... 

Morand  Captain,  anecdote  of 
Moraez  Emanuel  de,  a  Portuguese  writer 
Moschettoe  country      .... 
Mountain  in  the  river 

red,  a  place  of  trade  and  amity 

shining     .... 

Mourning,  ceremonies  of       .  .  . 

Mulberry-tree  .... 

Musquash,  or  musk-rat 
Myrtio  wax-tree       .... 

Natural  history  of  America    . 

Nawdowessie  Indians        ...         56 

'■' —  anecdote  of  a  p«rty  of 

———————  friendly  disposition  of 


67 

.  66 

66,67 

194,  239,  242,  243 

321 

.  159 

.  35,  36 

65,  88,  89 

89 

.  88 

38 

39,  101 

34,  99,  106 

.  34 

99 

.  155 

286 

.  129 

64,  60,  63,  80 

.  66 

121 

.  119 

120 

199,  205 

202,  206 

.  206 

163,  164 

.  277 

310 

.  45 

129 

.  82 

64 

.  78 

89,90 

249,  251 

308 

.  281 

311 


.  273 
57,  67,  173,  176 
.  67 
ib. 


ii 


• , 


-m 


67 
.  66 
56,67 
2,  243 

321 

.   159 

35,  36 

38,89 

89 

.     88 

38 

[),  101 

9,  106 

.      34 

99 

.   155 

286 
.  129 
33,  80 
.     66 

121 
.  119 

120 
},  205 
J,  206 
.  206 
J,  164 
.  277 

310 
.     45 

129 
.     82 

64 
.  78 
J9,  90 
),  251 

308 
.  281 

311 


67 
ib. 


INDEX. 

Nawdowessie  Indians,  burying-place  of 

language  of 

"~ vocabulary  of 

— song  of    . 

INebogatawonuhs 
Niagara,  falls  of       . 

fort  of    . 

Night-hawk,  history  of  the 
Nipegon  river      .... 
Nipising  lake  .... 

Nut-trees   ... 


Oaks,  American 

Oil-nut 

Oniada  lake    .... 

Indians,  a  tribe  of  the  Iroquois, 

nations    .  .  .  _ 

Onondagoes,  a  tribe  of  the  Iroquois 
Ontario  lake 

"  •  • 

country  surrounding 

Oregon  river        . 

Origin  of  the  Americans    . 

Oswego  river        .... 

bass-iish 

Ottagaumies        .... 

Ottaway  lakes 

Otter  skins,  employed  as  manitous 

history  of        .         .  . 

Ouisconsin  river  .... 
Ouinipique  river       ,  .  ,  , 

Oviedo,  a  celebrated  Spanish  writer 
Owl  of  America      .... 

P 

P'^int  of  the  Indians      . 
Papenouagane  lake 
Partridges,  American    , 
Parturition,  easy 

—  how  promoted 

Pawwaw,  or  black  danc« 
Peace,  manner  of  making 
Pecan-nut       ..... 
Peopling  of  America,  vide  America 
Pepin  lake      ..... 
— —  rich  scenery  near  it 


.     69 

266 
.  268 

272 
.     66 

117 
117,  118 

28T 
.      99 

121 
.  306 


303 
.  306 
119 
or  five  Mohawk 

.  120 
b. 
.   118 
119 
.      66 
125-146 
.   118 
119 
60,  61,  220,  223 
82,  121 
.   196 
285 
.     60 
83 
.   126 
288 

79,  160,  152 

121 

.  289 

155 

.    246,246 

175 

220,  224,  226 

307 

.      126-146 

.    63,76 

.     64 


7 


372 


INDEX. 


Persons  of  the  Indians 

Pertibi  lake 

Petticoats,  Indian 

Phoenicians,  said  to  have  visited  America 

Physicians  of  the  Indians 

Pierre  St.  Riviere 

— source  of 

Pine-tree    .... 
Pipe  or  Calumate  dance   . 

of  peace 

Pipes  Indian,  where  procured 

Plants  of  America 

Platter,  a  game  of  the  Indians 

Pleurisy,  treatment  of  . 

Plum-tree 

Plymouth  company,  grant  to 

Polygamy  of  the  Indians    . 

Pontiac,  a  celebrated  Indian  warrior 

surprizes  Michillimackinac     . 

further  account  of     . 

—  stratagems  and  catastrophe  of 

Poor  Robin's  plantain  . 
Porcupine,  history  of        .  •       . 
Portage  grand      .... 
Pots  Indian,  manufactory  of 
Prairies  les  Chiens 

picturesque  description  around 

place  of  trade  and  general  amity 

Prayer  of  an  Oltowaw  chief 
Prickly-ash,  in  the  venereal  disease 
Priest  of  the  Killistinoes   . 

anecdote  of         .  .  . 

— —  of  the  Indians 
Prisoners,  cruel  treatment  of 
Prisoners,  grace  to 

never  exchanged 

Property,  equality  of  ... 

Pumpkin    ..... 


146, 

148 

,         , 

, 

121 

1.51, 

1.52 

•         • 

130 

131 

238 

,242 

,245 

^         , 

59,  65 

70 

•         • 

• 

303 

173 

, 

180, 

22 1 

79 

•         • 

• 

313 

228 

• 

, 

242 

308 

,         , 

. 

120 

229 

,         , 

, 

34 

ib. 

•        • 

. 

109 

109- 

-116 

. 

• 

316 

279 

•         • 

. 

62 

154 

•         • 

51 

,75 

nd  . 

79 

mity  . 

. 

78 

37 

,        , 

244, 

310 

.   9] 

[-94, 

239 

, 

92 

,  93 

• 

238 

208, 

209, 

211 

• 

215, 

216 

•         • 

, 

217 

• 

161, 

162 

•         ■ 

, 

321 

Queen  of  the  Winnebagoes 


Racoon,  history  of 

Rainy  lake 

Rattle  snake,  anecdote  of  one 


Q 


R 


41 

280 
86 
47 


-'  '   .' 


41 


INDEX. 

Battle-snake  frequent        •         .  .         . 

history  of  .  .  . 

bite  of,  antidotes  to         .  .  . 

plantain '     ^ 

Red  wood  smoked  with  tobacco  .  . 
marble  river           .... 

nioiiiitain,  rendezvous  for  trade  and  general  amity 

Red  bird     ...  ^ 

Reine  lu  Fort,  of     .  .  . 

Religion  of  the  Indians 

Revenge  of  the  Indians     . 

Rice,  wild  .  .  ,  .  ^ 

Ring-snuke     . 

Road  of  war        .         .  .  _ 

Rock  Liverwort        ....*'* 
Robertson  Dr.  his  opinion  on  the  peopling  of  America 

his  misrepresentation 

Rogers,  Major     .  .  .  , 

Roots  and  plants 

Rum  river  .... 

Rupert's  river 


S 

Sachem      •  .  .  .  , 

Sacrifice  dance 

Sagacity  of  the  Indians 

Saganautn  bay 

Saguenay  river,  near  lake  St.  John 

Salle  Mr.  de  la        . 

Salaciousness  ofihe  Nawdowessies 

Salt,  an  antidote  to  the  bite  of  the  rattle-snake 

Sand  Cherries  (cherries  de  sable) 

Saiiicle  .... 

Sarsaparilla  ... 

Sassafras         •  .  .  . 

Saukies,  account  of 

possess  lead 

Sautor  Grand,  or  great  Chipeway  Chief 

his  tragic  fate 

Scalps  kept  as  trophies 
Scalping,  account  of 
Scarification  used  by  the  Indians     . 
Schians,  a  band  of  Indians 
Schianese  ..... 
Scythians,  founders  of  America 


158 


878 

116 
.  294 
296 
296,  316 
40 
.  65 
78 
.  291 
84 
.  236 
190,  254 
.  319 
298 
.   80 
316 
144,  14.5 
149 
.  114 
313 
.  63 
121 


.  167 
173,  181 
159,  182,  207 
103 
.  121 
146 
.  161 
296 
.   40 
315 
.  313 
310 
49,  220,  223 
49 
.  77 
78 
.  207 
ib. 
.  244 
67 
.  68 
127,  130,  133 


874 


INDEX. 


Segockimnc  smoked  with  tobacco   . 

Senecas,  a  tribe  of  the  Iroquois 

Serpents  of  America      .... 

Shahaweentowahs     .... 

Shells,  ornaments  of     . 

Shin  wood      ..... 

Shining  mountains         .... 

Shirts  of  the  Indians 

Shoes  of  the  Indians     .... 

Shrub-oak      ..... 

Shrubs       ...... 

Silk-worms     ..... 

Skunk  of  America         .... 

cabbage  or  poke 

Slaves,  Indian     ..... 
Sledges,  Indian       .... 
Slow  lizard  ..... 

Small-pox,  ravages  of       .  .  . 

Snake  skin,  chirurgical  use  of 
Snakes,  American    .... 
Solomon's  seal     ..... 
Speech  addressed  to  the  Nawdowessies 

of  the  Nawdowessie  Indians 

Speeches  to  excite  to  war 
Speckled  snake    ..... 
Spikenard        ..... 
Spirit,  the  great,  dwelling  of    . 

address  to 

' ceremony  of  invoking 

Spirit,  an  amazing  large  one 

Spirits        ...... 

Spirituous  liquors,  fondness  for    . 

Splinters,  how  extracted 

Spoon-wood     ..... 

Squashes    ...... 

Squirrels,  American  .... 

Stockings  of  the  Indians 
Stone,  white  as  snow 

red,  used  for  making  pipes    . 

Strawberry-river        .... 

Striped  or  garter  snake 

Sturgeon  frequent     .... 

— — history  of       ...  . 

Subordination  unknown  to  the  North  American 
Succatosh  food   ..... 


191 


58, 
60, 


Indians 


40,41 

120 

.   294 

66 

.   161 

309 

89,  90 

150,  161 

.   161 

311 

.  309 

300 

.  278 

317 

.  21? 

208 

.  300 

206 

.   243 

297-299 

.  314 

.    71-73 

73,74 

,  192,  193 

.  298 

313 

,  103,  237 

61,  93,  192 

02-94 

98 

.  237 

218 

.  243 

310 

.  321 

281 

.   161 

79 

.     ib. 

82 

.  298 

82,  101 

.  293 

167 

.  170 


98 


INDEX. 

Sugar  of  the  Maple 

Sulphureous  water,  rained      .         .      *   .      ' 

■ stones  •  •  .         ,  . 

Sumach-Ieaves,  smoked  with  tobacco 
Superior  lake  •         •  .  .         . 

transparency  of  its  water     . 
-  - —  elegant  and  picturesque  view  from 

superstition  of  th«j  Indians 


Tamiscaming  Lake  . 

Targets  of  the  Indians  .         .     *    . 
Teal 

Temper  of  the  Indians 
Thorntail  snake 

Thousand  lakes  .... 
Thunder,  alarming  to  the  Indiana 
Time,  calculation  of     . 
Tintons,  a  band  of  Indians 
Toad  plantain      .... 
Tobacco  worm 

— plant,  and  life  of  the  author 

Tongo-Wakon 

Toronto,  Indian  town    . 

Tortoise,  or  land  turtle 

Tree  toad  ... 

Trees,  American 

Trouts,  plenty  of  .  .  . 

Turnbull,  Captain     . 

Tuscarories,  a  tribe  of  the  Iroquois 

Two-headed  snake    . 

Tyger,  American  .... 

Tyriau  fleet,  supposed  to  have  visited  America 


375 

170,  ISl 

.  108 

117 

.  40 

82 

.  97 

103 

166,  165,  243 


121 

.  189 
289 
.  156 
298 
.   64 
70 
.  163 
67 
.  316 
300 
318  infr. 
237 
.  119 
299 
.  300 
302,  303 
101,  106 
108 
.  120 
299 
.  273 
131 


Venereal  disease  not  indigenous  to  America 

~ : —  cured  by  the  prickly,  ash 

Vmes,  American  •         .         .         . 

Visits  of  the  Indians 

Vocabulary  of  the  Chipeway  tongue 
■ of  the  Nn,wdowessies 


Waddapawjestin  Indians 
Waddawpawmenesotor  river 


W 


243 
244 

307 
158 
268 
268 


68 
59 


87a 


INDEX. 


Wake  robin    ..... 
Wakon-tet'bo  cave        .... 

bird     ..... 

Kitchewah  society 

Wakens  ..... 

Warnpum  ...... 

War-dance      ..... 

War,  manner  of  making 

■  cbib      ..... 

declaration  of      ...         . 

— —  hoop      ..... 
Warrior,  the  great         .... 

Indian,  military  arms  of 

Water-bug  ..... 

Water-snakes  .... 

Weeks  of  the  Indians    .... 
Whetsaw  of  America 
Whipper-will        ..... 
Whirtle-berries         .... 
White-ash,  antidote  to  the  rattle-snake  poison 
Wickopick-tree        .... 
Wild  indigo         ..... 
Wild  rice         ..... 

Willow 

Winds  of  America  varying  in  temperature 
Winnepeek  river  .... 

Winter-green  .... 

Witch-hazle         ..... 
Witchcraft,  how  treated      . 
Wives',  station  of  .... 

Wolves,  American  .... 
Women,  courage  of       ...  . 

Wood-creek  river    .... 
Wood-chuck        ..... 
Wood-pigeon  .... 

Wood- pecker       ..... 
Worship  cultivated  by  the  Indians 
Wounds,  treatment  of  . 


317 

.      68 

290 

.    176 

196,  237 

.  226 

174 

187,  191,  195,  197 
188,  226 
.    195 
202,  210 
.    167 
174 
.  302 
lie,  298 
.   164 
292 
.  287 
99 
.  296 
305 
.  317 
319 
.  309 
66 
83,  84 
312 
.  311 
245 
.  229 
274 
209,  210 
119 
.  280 
290 
.     ib. 
123 
.  243 


Yellow  river 


51 


51 


